Epigraphia Indica Vol 15

Author(s): Sten Konow, F W Thomas
Publisher: Archaeological Survey of India
Catalog link: https://jainqq.org/explore/032569/1

Page #1

EPIGRAPHIA INDICA
Vol. XV (1919-20)
Ooo
CONS
प्रत्नकीर्तिमपावृणु
PUBLISHED BY THE DIRECTOR GENERAL ARCHEOLOGICAL SURVEY OF INDIA JANPATH, NEW DELHI-110001
1982

Page #2

EPIGRAPHIA INDICA
VOL. XV. 1919-20.
जागति
PUBLISHED BY THE DIRECTOR GENERAL
ARCHAEOLOGICAL SURVEY OF INDIA
JANPATH, NEW DELHI-110011
1982

Page #3

Reprinted 1982
ARCHAEOLOGICAL SURVEY OF INDIA GOVERNMENT OF INDIA 1982
Price: Rs. 90
Printed at Pearl Offset Press, 5/33, Kirti Nagar Indl. Area New Delhi-15

Page #4

PUBLISHAD UNDER THE AUTHORITY OF THE GOVERNMENT OF INDIA AS A SUPPLEMENT
TO THE "INDIAN ANTIQUARY."
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA
AND
RECORD OF THE ARCHÆOLOGICAL SURVEY OF INDIA
VOL. XV. 1919-20.
EDITED BY
F. W. THOMAS, M.A., Hon. PA.D., HONORARY ORRESPONDENT OF THE GOVERNMENT OF INDIA, ARQUEOLOGICAL DIPARTMENT.
CALCUTTA: GOVERNMENT OF INDIA CENTRAL PUBLICATION BRANCH
1925.
BOMBAY: BRITISH INDIA PRESS. LONDON: KEGAN PAUL, TRENCH,
NEW YORK: WESTERMANN & Co. TRUBNER & Co.
CHICAGO: 8. D. PEET. PARIS: E. LEROUX.

Page #5


Page #6

CONTENTS.
The names of contributors are arranged alphabetically.
PAUB
. .
278
.
......
...
..
...
R. D. BANERJI:
No. 1. Noulpur Grant of Subhakara : the 8th year . . . . . . . . , 15. Barrackpur Grant of Vijayasena : the 32nd year . .
. . . . 18. The Amgachhi Grant of Vigraha-Pala III: the 12th year LIONEL D. BARNETT :No. 3. Two Inscriptions from Matgi:
A.-Of Vikramaditya VI: A. D. 1110 . .
B.-Of the Kalacharya Bhillama: A. D. 1189 # 6. Inscriptions of Sudi. . .
A.-A Viragal . . B.-Fragment of a Grant . C.Of the reign of Vikramaditya V: Saks 932 . D.-Of the reign of Somesvara I: Saka 973 . . E(1).-Of the reign of
→ 976 . . E().-Of the reign of
→ 980 . . F.-Of the reign of
981 . G.-Of the reign of ► II: 991 & 997 . H.-Of the reign of # , 996 . . 1.-Of the reign of » Vikramaditya VI: Saka 1006 . J.-Of the reign of K.-Of the reign of
1 : Year 38 . L.-Of the reign of
the Kalacharya Sankams No. 20. Madagihal Inscription of Saks 1093, etc.
21. Kulenor Inscription of the reign of Jayasimba II: Saka 950 .. 22. Sirur Inscription > > Saka 963 . 23. Two Inscriptions from Gawarwad and Annigeri, of the reign of Somesvara II: Saka 993
994 . . . . A.-Gawarwad Inscription of Saks 993 and 994 .
. .
. B.-Annigeri Inscription of →
>> No. 24.-Gadag Inscription of Vikramaditya VI: the 23rd year. RADELAGOTINDA BASAE :
No. 7. The Five Damodarpur Copper-plate Inscriptions of the Gupta Period . . . . 19. Tipperah Copper-plate Grant of Lokanatha: the 44th year
. RAXAPBABAD CHANDA:
No. 13. Sonne unpublished Amaravati Inscriptions . . . . . . . K, N. DIESHIT:
See K. B. Pathak & K. N. Dikabit. T. A. GOPRATHA RAO:No. 2. Srisailam Plates of Virupaksba : Saka-Samvat 1388 .
. . , 6. Anbil Plates of Sundara-Chola : the 4th year. . .
. 113
.
301
258
.
8
HIBA LAL, RAI BAHADUR :
No. 17. Damoh Hindi Inscription of Mahmud Shah II of Malwa: (Vikrama)-Samvat 1570
291

Page #7

iv
H. KRISHNA SASTRI, RAO BAHADUR :
No. 11. Two Pallava Copper-plate Grants:
C. R. KRISHNAMACHABI:
A.-Omgodu Grant of Viyaya-Skandavarman II: the 33rd year B.-Omgoda Grant of Simhavarman II: the 4th year
No. 26. A Note on the Bezwada Pillar Inscription of Yuddhamalla
K. V. LAKSHMANA RAO:
No. 27. A Note on the Bezwada Pillar Inscription of Yuddhamalla SYLVAIN LEVI:
No. 25. King Subhakara of Orissa.
RAMESH CHANDRA MAZUMDAR:
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
No. 16. Two Copper-plate Grants from Indore:
J. RAMAYYA PANTULU :
I.-The Grant of Maharaja-Svamidasa: the year 67
II. The Grant of Maharaja Bhulunda: the year 107
No. 9.-The Bezwada Pillar Inscription of Yuddhamalla.
ROBERT SEWELL :
K. B. PATHAK AND K. N. DIKSHIT:
No. 4. Poona Plates of the Vakataks queen Prabhavati-Gupta: the 13th year TARINI CHARAN RATH:
No. 14. Dhanantara Plates of Samantavarman.
No. 10. The Siddhanta-Siromani
V. S. SUKTHANKAR :
No. 12. Bhavnagar Plates of Dhruvasena I: (Valabbi)-Samvat 210
S. V. VENKATESVARA:
INDEX
'Title-page
Coutents
No. 8. The Kalpatti Stone Inscription
List of Plates
Additions and Corrections
[VOL. XV.
•
•
•
.
•
PAGE
•
.
246
249
253
364
366
363
286
286 290
150
39
275
159
255
145
369 A
vii

Page #8

LIST OF PLATES.
. between pages
4&5 22 & 23
to face page
No. 1. Nealpar Grant of Subhakars. ' . .
2. Srisailam Plates of Virupaksha ; Saka 1388 . 3. Matgi Inscription of the reign of Vikramaditys VI : year 85 . 4. Matgi Inscription of Bhillams: year 3 . . . 6. Poona Plates of the Yakataka Queen Prabhayati-Gupta : the 13th year 6. Anbil Plates of Sundara-Chola : the 4th year I
48
.
between pages
65
to face page
8. >
HII 9. Viragal Stone Inscription at Sudi . . 10. Sudi Inscription of Somesvars 1: Saks 978 . 11. Damodarpur Copper-plate Inscriptions I
13. 14. Kalpatti Stone Inscription . . . 16. Bezwada Pillar Inscription of Yuddhamalla .
16. Omgodu Grant of the Pallava Vijaya-Skandavarman II : the 33rd year # 17. Omgodu Grant of the Pallava Simbavarman II: the 4th year.
18. Bhavnagar Plates of Dhruvasena I: (Valabbi-) Samvat 210 . . » 19. Unpablished Amaravati Inscriptions (Nor. 1-29 & 31-85). . . ► 20.
(Nos. 30, 86-48 & 66-58) . 21.
(Nos. 49-54) . 32. Dhanantara Plates of Samantavarman . . . , 23. Barrackpur Grant of Vijaya-nena : the 82nd year .
24- Two Copper-plate Grants from Indore. . 26. Damoh Hindi Inscription of Malmud Shah II: (Vikrama-] Samvat 1570
26. Amgachbi Grant of Vigraba-pala III : the 12th year .. 37. Tippersh Copper-plate of Lokanaths: the 14th year . . . ,, 28. Madagibal Inscription of Saka 1093, etc. .
. 29. Kuleur Inseription of the reign of Jayasimha II: Saka 950 . 80. Sirur Inscription of the reign of Joyasimha II: Saka 963 .
31. Gawarwad Inscription of the reign of somesvars II : Saks 993 & 994 1, 32 Gadag Inscription of Vikramaditya VI: the 23rd year . . .
. between pages 132 & 188
138 & 139 to face page
143
149 between pages 158 & 159
200 & 252
254 & 256 to face page
267 between pages 288 & 267
272 & 278 . to face page
274
277 . between pages 289 & 288 . to face page 289
293 between pages 296 & 297
808 & 309 to face pege
332 831
830 between pages 342 & 348 to face page
366
>>

Page #9


Page #10

vii
ADDITIONS AND CORRECTIONS.
Page 10, 1.7,- for bright read dark.
, 35, text 1. 15,- for vibha Péyiya-Såbaniy-read vibhu-Pēyiya-Sähnniye --H. KS. » 37, v. 11,-Delete the beginning of the translation up to the first quotation marks and
read The terrible prowess of Lord Pēyiya-Sahani is like the heat &. &c.' Cancel at the end what follows the word 'world', changing the comma
after world' into a full stop.-H. K. S. 70, text ). 4,- for and antara' read in permanence,' and delete note 1. , 72, n. 2,--for a preferable interpretation of Sonnir-velti see South Indian Inscriptions,
Vol. 111, p. 392, and f. n. 1.-H. K. S. 76, 1. 10 from the top,--add before the sentence Then comes etc.. The attribute
anavarata...bhagini, here given to Akka-doyi, is elsewhere applied only
to queens, e.g., below, p. 102, 1, 12 f.'.-H. K, S. 80, 11, 12-13,- for The shops ... immunity read the shops, honses, and ponds of the
land of Karagain badu included in their four boundaries, are allowed
immunity.. ...-H. K. S. , 85, trans. l. 7,- for adorned .......... Sarasvati read who is the earring-ornament of
Sarasvati.-H. K. S. ... 89, text l. 37,--for Taddevadi-doyang= read Tad-doya-doyang-.-H. K. S. , 93, trans, of v. 14,- for 'if they ... ... enojyment' read if the company of fair women(i.e.
temple servants) should be neglectful and not attend the three occasions of
service (bhöga ?)'.-H. K. S. 134, 1. 10,--for by destroying 'road while retaining.-H. K. S. , 249, 1. 16 from the top, --for Darsi read Darsi.
256, 1. 38 , 2 258, 1. 20 of 'transfer bright read dark. 261, 1. 14 from top and following,--for Satakarņi and Sātavāhana read Sáta karņi and
sātavāhana. , 282, text 1. 13,--for Chůva read 'bhnya. 285, v. 6,--for 'fire and heat' read 'hot prowess'. [The translation as it is, is not
intelligible. The poet menns to say that King Vijaynsöna being both famous and powerful was made up, as it were, of the cool rays of the Moon and the hot rays
of the Sun-H. K. S.] ,, 288, 1, 28,-.for p. 3, n. 3 ruail p. 289, n. 2. , 315, col. 5, 1. 8,--for Usa read Ufaḥ (Ushah).
Rao Bahadur R. Narasimhachar, M.A., has very kindly favoured me with the following corrections to my papers on the inscriptions of Mádngihã! and Kunor :Page 319, text 1.2,--divide bhogi-vibh ishanan-dain, without alteration. Adam 18 the adverb,
meaning to a great degree."
1. 4,--divi le Somanathan-ileyam," may Somanatha be proterting the earth." , 320 11. 15f., - divide cha!-ādan-a!-!-enisi ; "the Panchala beouine feeble, the Chola
escaped death by becoming his servants' servant." 11. 19f., - divide Nalan-Itam Bali-rajan-itan... Mamdhatan-Itam; people said
that he was Nala etc. , 1.22, correct maleyam. to maleyam, "bone." 325, v. 14,-translate berna bivan-irad-etti "lifting the skin (or tendons) of the hack ";
cf. benna båran etti, 381, text l. 1,-The symbol at the beginning appears to stand for fri.
, 1. 9,--reud kalaldud., " became encaciated." ,
1. 10,--divide bigurtt-ari-varggam, " the terrified host of foos." 11. 11,-Correct chammadike to chammaţike.

Page #11


Page #12

EPIGRAPHIA INDICA
VOLUME XV
No. 1.-NEULPUR GRANT OF SUBHAKARA : THE 8TH YEAR.
BY R. D. BANERJI, M.A.
This copper-plate was brought to me for decipherment in March 1914 by Munshi Muhammad Hagain, Zamindar of Darppan in the Cuttack District of Origa, and the late Babu Byomakosa Mustaphi, Assistant Secretary, Bangiya Sahitya Parishad. I was informed by Munshi Muhammad Husain, the present owner of the plate, that it had been found among some old records of his family. The Muhammadan Zamindars of Darppan in the Cuttack District are, I am informed, descended from a very old royal family of Orissa; they were formerly Flindas, but were converted after the Muhammadan conquest of the country. Though at present Mohammadans, they are still known as the Rajas of Darppar.
The inscription on the copper-plate brings to light a new dynasty of kings of Orissa, who professed Buddhism. With the exception of the Palas of Bengal, I do not think that we know of any other dynasty of which all the kinge professed the Buddhist faith. Northern Indian dynasties, so far au we know, were mostly Hindu, and in no case do we find that all kings were of the Buddhist faith. The kings of the dynasty to which Harshavardhana of Kanauj belonged were partly Hindus and partly Buddhists. The kings of the new dynasty are all Buddhists. Buddhist kings of hitherto known dynasties are found to have called themselves Parama-saugata, "devout (worshipper) of the Sagata"; but those of the new dynasty coined fresh titles for themselves, e.g." Parama-tathāgata," the meaning of which is the same as that of the preceding one. Another interesting point of the new inscription is the mention of the name Uttara-Tosali. The name Tosali is met with for the first time in the Orissa edicts of Aboka. It is also to be found in a later inscription, the Patiakella grant of Sivarāja, where Southern Tosali is mentioned. Here the place where the kings of the new dynasty reigned is mentioned as Uttara-Tõsali," the northern part of Tosali."
The record is incised on a single plate of copper, oblong in shape, measuring 1' 57' in length and 71" to 7" in breadth. There is a projection on one side, ito which the seal is. attached. The seal is thick, ciroular in shape, and its diameter is 2'. 'The impression is also circular and has a border of two concentric circular lines. The area is divided into two unequal parts. The upper part, which is the larger of the two, bears the figure of a bull couchant on a short pedestal. The lower part evidently bore the name of the king
Sri-Subha[kara)-dēvasya but the letters are alipost illegible. The plate has thirty-four lines in writing, of which the first side has nineteen lines and the second side fifteen. The last five lines bave been very
See ante, Vol. IX, pp. 286-87.

Page #13

EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[Vol. XV.
Carelessly incised and are fall of mistakes. The plate was prepared by welding several thin sheets of copper together. In the course of time two of them have become separated, and this has destroyed the first few letters and syllables of lines 15-17 on the frst side. I was informed that the plate was pat into fire by the local goldsmith, in order to clean it, and the corrosive action has destroyed several letters on the first side and has made the last half of the lines on the first side less intelligible. With the exception of these damaged parts, the writing on the plate is in a fairly good state of preservation.
The letters vary from " to " in size, and on the whole the work hus been neatly done by the mason. The characters belong to the 8th century A.D., and we find many forms which are later than those used in the Ganjam grant of Sasanka. Ya is bipartite throughout. The difference between ha and bha is very slight. Sa still retains the old Kushana form. On these grounds it appears that the inscription can be assigned to the latter half of the 8th century A.D. This remark will apply only to the first twenty-nine lines of the record, which are carefully and neatly incised. The remaining fifteen lines are very carelessly written and full of mistakes. This is an example of Káyaatha-nagari. Many later forms found in this portion indicate that this is ourrent hand of the period, showing the forms used by scribes, while the script used in the first twenty-nine lines is the epigraphical script. We find the later form of fa in fata, 1. 30, from which the central oross-bar has disappeared. Another intermediate form of the palatal bibilant is to be found in fanka (1. 31) and again in dyuht=chala (1. 33). The later Nagari or Bengali form of U is to be found in uktafischa (1. 31). The form of a in abhad in 1. 1 is much later than that of a in akshēpta (1. 32). Some peculiar forms are to be found in the epigraphic script used in this plate, ..g. Nri (P) and pha of Nrigatāpha (1.2), the form of u in guna (1.4). The doubling of consonants with the superscript and subscript r is optional, and the sign of avagraha is nowhere used, The language of the grant is Sanskrit, for the most part correct. The majority of grammatical mistakes are to be found in 11. 30-34.
The record refers to the reign of & prince named Subhakara-dēva, who is entitled Maharaja, indicating that he did not claim Imperial dignity, who meditated on the feet of his father and mother, who was a devout worshipper of the Sagata, i.e. Buddha (parama-saugata). He had obtained birth from the king (nara-pati) Sivakara-dēva, who was a devout worshipper of the Tathāgata (parama-tathāgato), who was the son of Kshēmankara-dēva, also called Nfi(P)gatāpha, a devout worshipper (paramõpăsaka). The grant was issued from the royal residence or camp at Subhadova-pataka, on the 23rd day of Margadirsha, in the 8th year of the king's reign, and it records the grant of two villages named Parvata-droni-Komparska and Dançankiyöka, in the vishayas of Panchala and Vubhyudays in Northern Tobali, which is evidently the Bhukti, to the hundred Brähmung named in detail by the same grant. The officers mentioned in the graut are: mahāsāmenta, mahāraja, rajaputra, antarariga, kumar(amatya), uparika, vishaya-pati, tādāyuktaka, dandapafika and sthānantarika. The two villages were combined under a new designation Salona-puradhivisa.
In the first line the kings mentioned in the grant are said to have been descended from the family of the Earth (bhaum-ānvayād). Most probably they also claimed descent from Neraka, like the early kings of Kámardpa. This is supported by the fact that the first king has a sorname which has a distinctly non-Aryan sound, e.g. Nri(?)gatapha. Three kings of this dynasty are mentioned :
Kshēmaṁ kara-dova
- or Nrigatāpha Sivakara-déra
Subbakar dova

Page #14

No. 1.)
NEULPUR GRANT OF SUBHAKARA : THE 8TH YEAR.
I have found two insoriptions of a king named Såntikura-déva in Oriegs. One is in the Gapela-gumpbă in Khandagiri in the Part District, and the other in a small cave near Asoka's rock inscription at Dhauli in the same district. The Khapdagiri inscription has already been published above. Most probably this Santikara-dēva belonged to the same family av Subhåkaja-dėva.
I edit the record from the original plate.
TEXT. 1 Om Svasti | Jaya-skandhavarat Subhadēvapapakat Abhad-bhápati[ro] Bhaum
ånvayad-anvads-avāpta-janmi sarad-amala-basadhara-kara-nikara-yagd-rāśi-dhavalita
dig-s2 -Danaḥ pratäpa-dahada-dagdh-ärät-Indbanaḥ sva-dharmm-aropita-varnn-ágramah param
Opåsako Nri(P)gatapha(P)-Dáma sri-Kshēmankara-devah [1] Sri-bhara-saha
Bavda -gita-mahima kára3-D-anurupal-kaya-janmato-pitathåvidha va tad-atmajah parama-täthägato
darapatih Sri-Sivakara-dova-nama [1] Tato-pi lav(b)dha-prasavah prasamit-inuchit
adhipaty-abhi4-låshi-durvritta-dayada-jan-adhiyamána-jagad-apaplavah guna -vinaya-nidhib praja
pälana-tatpa [rah] parama-saugato måtá-pitri-pad-änudbyāts 8 Mahārāja-Sri-Subhākara-dévaḥ kusali | Uttara-tosalyām varttamāna-bhavishyan.
mahasimanta-mahārāja-rajaputtr-anta[ra]iga-kumăryöparika-vishayapati6 -tådäyuktaka-dandapāśika-sthånintarikān=anyan api rāja-păd-opajivinas-châta-bhata
vallabha-jätiyam(u)-Pafchala-Vubhyudaya-vishayayoh Mahima7 hattara-vrihadbhogi(ka)-pustapāl-ädy-adhikaranam yath-årham-manayati samajñs
payati vodhayati cha Viditam-astu bhavatām=etad-visbaya-dvaya-samvaddha-pa8 rvvata-droni-Komparāka-grama-Dandānkiyöka-grāmau 9-oparikaro[an] 3-odděbo [au)
Barvya-pida-varjitáv=aikiksitya Salóņa-puradhivása iti nama-dheyaneksi. 9 två mätä-pittrör=ätmanaḥ sarva-latvānañ=ch-i-chandr-arka-kshiti-sama-kälam=pany.
abhivriddhaye Däni-gottra-charan [@]bhyas-chaturvidya-vahmapobhy07 yatb
inukramēna 10 Vahvpicha-bhatta-Kelava-döva bhatta-Purushottama Våómana-svåmi Sampurn
Da-svámi Goshthadēva-bvāmi | bhatta-Ravikara-dova | bhatta-chaturthada-Siyakara
dēva | bhatta-chaturtha11 -d-OdyOtakara-dēva bhatta-Prabhākara bhatta-Bhaskars' bhatta-Haridova
bhatta-Väsudeva bhatta-Satadamana i Purushottama-svåmil Pradyota-svämi
Mabáva(ba) la-svá12 -mi Narasimha-evāmi Ttrivikramachandra-svåmil Pasupäla-svämi | Padma
näbba-svämi Govarddhapa-svāmi | Sridhara-svåmi | Madhu-diksbita Risabha.&
svāmi Agniho18 trib-Chandra dévai Agnihotri-Sridhara bhatta-Paritosha! Bhavadēva-svimi
Vasudeva-svāmi Utpala-svāmi bhatta-Jivātmana | bhatta-Varadeva bhattaKamadeva Ke.
See ante, Vol. XIII, pp. 160 f., No. 13. • This is superfluous. . Read rüpah.
Rend Brahmaņēbhyo. . Read Agnihotri-Chandradeda.
* Expressed by a symbol. • Read fabda. • Read gwsa. • Read Rishabhs'

Page #15

EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
(VOL. XV.
14 -Sava-svämi1 Mabadeva-svåmil Goshthabhtti-svåmi | Prabhakara-svami Govar
ddhana-svämi Sa(P)sichandra-svåmil bhatta-Sridbarubhati bhatta-Lokabhati
ch hättra-Vishņu-svami 15 - - midēva-svåmil Sanga-bvámi Sambhu-svimi | Ttrivikrama-svåmil bhatta.
Narakadēva Döryva-svimi | Madhava-svāmi | Vámana-svami ()rņņi-bvimi!
Evam Vājasaneyi-Sri-bhatta16 [Sarvaná]ga bhatta-Vishnuvarddhana Santivarddhana Sthiravarddhane
Vrishabhavarddhana | Subhalakshana | Harighosha bhatta-Sakradatta
Pramoda-svā[mi] | Purandara-svä[mi] | Damodara-svā[mi*] | Narada. 17 tta-svi[mi] [Harshada]tta-svä[mi] 1 Vatandatta-sva[mi] i bhutta-Divakara
bbatta-Dinakara bhatta-Dévakunda Harikunda Dēükka-svà[mi] ! Gomichandra-gvä[mi] Vasubhadra-svā[mi"] | Rishikesvas | Janarddana-svå[mi 11
Vēda18 -farma-svä[mi] | Sridhara-svä[mi*] | Purushottama-svä[mi], bhatta-Yajña-svä[mi] 1
Dadi-svā[mi*] | bhatt-Odayakuoda Ivatu-Damodara | Subhākara-svā[miji
bhatta-Parushottama | Edu-svā[mi] | Prithivi-svä[mi'] | Thiro-svå[mi]* 19 Dbruvadova-svā[mi] | chhātra Nārāyaṇa-svä[mi] | Kumārabhati-svā[mi] | bhatta
Govinda Goshthadēva-svä[mi] | Därvväkata-svä[mi*] I Rishiņāga-svä[mi* bhatta-Mandratha Gada-svå[mi'] i Sthåvara-svā[mi] | bhatta-Sudarsana
Second side.
20 bhatta-Gadadora Sthiraděva-svā[mi] | Vra(Bra)hma-eva(mi*] | Eva Chhändisa
bhatt-Aparadeva Rudradēva-gvá[mi] Mahadeva-svä[mi] AgnihottriMadhava-svā[mi*] | Daddā-svä[mi] | Bhanda-svă[mi*] | Sitikantha-svä[mi*} |
Vana21 -mala-svä[mi*] ! Kēšava-svä[mi] | Sanka-svä[mi] i Kshirðda7-svå[mi]
Rishi-svågni | Mandaradova-svä[mi] | Madhusudana-svå[mi®] | Haradēva-svä[mi]
Sridhara-svā[mi*] | bhatta-Mahadēva | bhatta-Ttribhuvana bhatta-Jan22 -rddana bhatta-Bhavadēva Nannākoņa-svä[mi] bhatta-Kāhnadeva bhatta
Govindadēva | Sobhanadeva ! Vovā-svă[mi] 1 dvitiya Vorå-svā[mi]
Vollu-svä[mi] Chachohi(?)-svāsmil | Utpaladēva-svalmioli 23 Kürmma-svä[mi] 1 Vpishabha-svä[mi] | Pruvadēva-svä[mi]ol Guhadēva-gvå[mi] 1
Eda-svă[mi*] | Madhavadēva-svä[mi*] | Govindadeva-svä[mi*] | Ka[hņa)-svä[min]
Valabhadra-svä[mi*] Rishibha-svā[mi*]" | Rishikësa-svã[mi*] | 24 Dhulāvsita-svā[mi*]" | Edudhara-svä[mi") | Bhaskara-svä[mi*] i Gorakshita-svä[mi] 1
Paduma-sva mii Damu-svă[mi] Rishi-svå[mi] i [Dūrvva)-svi mili
Sankarabhfiti-spasmi'll chhatra-Vasudeva-svå[miol 1 Agni25 botiri-Bhayyā-svă[mi] ! Evam Atharv vals-bhatta-purohita-Bhavadēva bhatta
Daddo | Arggunda-svä[mi] | bhatta-Dadda-svă[mi] 1 Dāmðdara-svä[mi] Närāyaṇa-svä[mi] | Val[l* Jabha-svä[mi*]" | Va(Ba)labhadra-svā[mi]
1 The first two syllables of the name have been destroyed. ? Rend Sarevanaga.
Read Rishikefa-srāmi. • Read Sthira-spami.
• Real Rishinaga. • Read Chhändasa.
* Read Kohirodao. Read Rishi-svāmi.
• Read Dhrunadēra-svami. ** Read Belabhadra-spami.
11 Read Rishabha-svami. 11 Read Dhalacrita-stämi.
11 Read Allareva. 4. This may also be icad Vrishabha-spam.

Page #16

No. 1.]
NEULPUR GRANT OF SUBHAKARA : THE 8TH YEAR.
26 Padmanābba-svā[mi"] | Vuddhu-svā[mi*] | Dhāñi-svă[mi*] | Indragarma-svä[mi"] i
Hansadāva-svamil Bhäva-svä[mi] ; Pushya-svä[mi] 1 Bhümidēva-svæ[mi] 1
Mērudēva-svä[mi*] | Bhavadēva-svä[mi] | apara-Va(Ba)labhadra-svä[mi"] [1] 27 apara-Bhavadėva-svä[mi] 1 Ghadi(?)-bvä[mi] | Govinda-Bvå [mi] Soma-svä[mi] I
Varppata-svå[mi] 1 Gayadhara-svä[mi] Haladbara-svä[mi"] I Maladhara-Bv.
[min] 1 Kabavavivma-svā[mi*]'Mahidhara-nvā(mi*] | Vovi-svā[mi*] | Bhava28 [Bv]a[mi] 1 si(si)tala-svä[mi®] [ Chandra-svä[min] 1 Dämo[da]ra-svä[mi"] 1
Mērn-svä[mi*] | Bhāda-svā [mi] I Sågara-svä[mi*] | Adhakadadda-svā[mi] Dhruva-svāsmi] Kakki-svä[mi] I Madhagadana-svå[mi] Avadita-Daddi
svā[mi] | apara-si(si)ta29 -la-svä[mi*]> | bhattaputtra-Madhusådana bhattapattra-Sivadaval handikāpati
Pushya-svä[mi*) Apa-svā[mi*] | Prithivi-spă[mi*]* | Jivāmanda(?)-svā[mi*]51
Varuņa-svā[mi*] 1 Riebi-svāmibbyaḥ ēkattra6 Vra(Bra)hme30 -Da-sata-dvayaya tamrapattón-akaratvēn=&småbhish"] pratipădito | Stad-éshász
padatti dharmma-gauravä[t] bhavadbhiḥ paripälaniy-til Samvat 8
Mārgga vadi 20, 3 31 Uktañ-cha dharmma-śāstré Vahibhiḥr=vasadhā8 dattă rājabhiḥ Sagar-adibhiḥ [1]
yasya yasya yadı bhumis-tasya tasya tada phalam (II) Mā bhäd=aphala.
bankā vaḥ para-datt=ēti 32 på[r]thiva' [l*) svadänät=phalam=änantyaṁ paradatt-ānupäland (II) Shashtimm=varshalo.
sahasrini svargë modati bhūmidaḥ [1] åkshēptā tānamantall cha tany=ēva 33 narakam vasēt (ID) Va(Ba)hun ātra kim=uktēna samkshēpåd=idam uchyate [19]
svalpam=iyuḥs=chalála bhoga dharmmo loka-dvaya(y?)=kehayaḥ (ID Dūtakõttra
Mahåksha-patalà. 34 -dhikaran-adhikrita-Samudradattah Likhita[m] Mahakshapatalika-Bhögiska)
Vrahmadatt[ējna Tāpita[m] Pēttapāla-Nārāyaņēna | Utkirņ[u*]a[m*) Tatthakāra-Edadat[t]ēna [ll]
TRANSLATION.
(Ll. 1-30.) Om ! Hail, from the victorious camp at Subhadēva-pāțaka. There was a King, the illustrious Kshēmankara-dēva, also named Nội)gatapha, the devont worshipper, who established the four castes (varnn-āśrama) in their proper duties, whose enemies were fuel burnt by the fire of his prowess, who caused the cardinal points to become white with his fame, which was as a mass of the pure autumn moon-rays, and who had obtained birth in the race of Naraka (Bhauma).18 His son was the king named the illustrious Sivakara-dēva, a devont worshipper of Buddha (parama-tathāgata), whose greatness was celebrated by the title Bri-bhara-saha, “Capable of bearing the weight of Sri (Lakshmi) and who was verily such on account of his birth with body suitable as a cause thereof." From him was born the Mahārāja, the illustrions Subhākara-dēva, the devout worshipper of Buddha (parama-saugata), who meditated on the feet of his father and mother, who had the
Read Kifavabimba-svā mi.
Read Manidhara-srāmi. . Read Sitala-stami.
• Read Prithivi-spam.. Read Jivananda-srāmi.
Kiyastha-nagari begins from this word. * Rend Tadeshå pradatters.
* Read Bahubhiruppasudha. . Read parthiva.
10 Read oarsha. 11 Read to=anamanta.
13 Read ayur-chala. 1 The word anvad (for anrag?] in the text is most probably superfluous. If not, it would mean that the king had obtained birth after the race of Naraks, an expression which is not very clear. In that cane da is superfluous.

Page #17

EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[Vol. XV.
proteotion of the subjects as his highest sim, who was a mine of good conduct and (good) qualition, who had pacified the affliotion of the world caused by the doings of his kingmen, who were desirous of undue influence or power. He, being in good health, honours, informs and orders the present and futare Mahasämantas, Maharajas, etc. in Northern Tosali, and the Mahāmahattaras, Brihadbhogikas, Pustapalas and other officers in the vishayas of Pahala and Vubbyudaya, "Let it be known to you that the villages of parpvata-droni-Komparika and Dandańkiyoka, situated in these two vishayas, with uparikara, uddēta, minus all oppressions, having been combined and named Salonapurddhivåsa, have been granted by us by this oopper-plate free from taxes (akaratvēna), for the increase of the merits of our own self, as well as that of our father, mother and all created beings, as long as the sun, moon and earth will last, to Brähmaņas of various gotras and charanas, well versed in the four Vadas-in the following order :-of the Rigvöda; bhatta Kolavadova, ... (1. 10); and of the Yajarveda (Vajasaneyi, 1. 15) ... and of the Sāmavoda (Chhandasa, 1. 20)...; and of the Atharvavéda (1. 25) ... in all two hundred Brahmans.
(Ll. 30-3.) The year 8, the 23rd day of the dark half of Mārgga (Agrahiyana).
This donation is out of respeot for religion to be preserved by you, and it is said in the Dharmasastras :
[Horo follow four of the customary admonitory verses.] (LI. 38-34.) The dotaks in this was the Mahakshapataladhikaranadhikrita Samudradatta. It was written by the Mahakshapatalika Bhogi(ka) Vrahmadatta ; heated by the Piffapala Nārsyaņs; and incised by the Tatthakara Edadatta.
Ādbakadadda-svåmin. Apa-svåmin. Aparadova, Bhatta. Arggand.-svåmin.
Bhāda-Bvāmin. Bhanda-svämin. Bhaskara, Bhatta. Bhaskara-svåmin. Bhava-svåmin. Bhåva-svāmin. Bhavadėva, Bhatta. Bhavadova Parohita, Bhatta. Bhayadova-svåmin (2). Bhayya-svåmin, Agnihotri. Bhumidova-svåmin.
LIST OF DONEES.
Dadda-syämin, Avadita. Dadda-svämin, Bhatta. Daddo, Bhatta. Dadi-svåmin. Damodara-svåmin (3). Damodara, Vagu. Dåmu-gvāmin. Daükka-svåmin. Dövakunde, Bhatta. Dhañi-svimin. Dhruva-svåmin. Dhruvadēva-svåmin. Dhålåvpita-svåmin. Dinakara, Bhatta. Divákara, Bhatta. Durvva-svāmin (2) Durvväkata-svåmin.
Edu-svåmin (2) Bdudhara-kvåmin.
Chachoba-svåmin. Chandra-svåmin. Chandradeva, Agnihotri.
D
Gada-svåmin. Gadadēva, Bhatta
Dadda-svåmin.

Page #18

NOL.1.]
NEULPUR GRANT OF SUBHAKARA : THE STH YEAR.
M
Gayadhara-svåmin. Ghādi-svämin, Gómichandra-svämin. Gorakshita-svamin. Goshthabhati-svåmin. Goshthadēva-svåmin (2). Govarddhana-8vāmin. Govinda, Bhatta. Govinda-svămin. Govindadēva, Bhatta. Govindadēva-svåmin. Gubadēva-svåmin.
Madhava-svåmin. Madhava-svāmin, Agnihotri. Madhavadēva-svāmin. Madhu-dikshita. Madhusodana-svămin (2). Madbusadana, Bhatta-puttra. Mabådēva, Bhatta. Mahādova-svåmin (2). Mabāva (ba) la-svāmin. Mahidhara-svāmin. Mālādhara-svāmin. Mandaradova-svāmin. Manoratha, Bhatta. Mērn-evāmin. Mērudēva-svāmin.
1 Haladhara-svāmin. Hansadova-8vāmin. Haradēva-svāmin. Haridēva, Bhatta. Harighosha. Harikanda. Harshadatta-svămin.
Naņpākoņā-svāmin. Naradatta-svāmiu. Narakadēva, Bhatta. Narasimha-svāmin. Närāyana-svämin. Näräyana-svåmin, Chhättra.
Indraśarma-svāmin.
Janårddana, Bhatta. Japārddans-svāmin. Jivamanda-svāmin. Jivātmana, Bhatta.
K Kāņa-svāmin. Kihnadēva, Bhatta. Kakka-svămin. Kamadēva, Bhatta. Kelava-svāmin (2) - Kosavaděva, Bhatta.
Kosavavimva-svāmin. Kebiroda-svāmin. Kumārabhati-svāmin. Karmma-syāmin.
Padmanābha-svämin.(2). Paduma-svamin. Paritosha, Bhatta. Paśupāla-svāmin. Prabhakara, Bhatta. Prabbakara-svåmin. Pradyota-svāmin. Pramoda-svāmin. Prithivi-svāmin (2). Purandara-bvāmin. Purushottama, Bhatta (2). Purushottama-svāmin (2). Purvvadēva-svāmin. Pushya-svāmin. Pushya-evāmin, Hapdikāpati.
Lokabhati, Bhatta.
Ravikaradēva, Bhatta. Rishabha-svāuin (2).

Page #19

EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[Vol. XV.
Rishi-svāmin (3). Rishikēša-svāmin (2). Rishiņāga-kvimin. Rudradea-stādin.
Trivikrama-svāmin. Trivikramachandra-svåmin.
U Udayakunda, Bhatta. Udyotakara-dēva. U(?)rņņā-BvÂmin. Utpala-svāmin. Utpaladēva-svāmin.
Sāgara-svāmin. Sakradatta, Bhatta. Sambha-svämin. Sampärņna-svåmin. Sānga-svåmin. Sanka-svå min. Sankara-bvāmin. Sankarabhñti-svāmin. Sāntivarddhana. Sa(?)sichandra-svāmin. Sarvanāga, Sribhatta. Satadamana, kbatta. Sayakaradēva, Bhatta. Sitala-svamin (2). Sitikantha-svāmin. Sivadēva, Bhatta-putra. Sobhanadēva. Soma-svämin. Srīdhara, Agnihotri. Sridhara-avāmin (3). Sridharabhati. Bhatta. Sthåvara-svārnin. Sthira-svämin. Sthiradėva-svāmin. Sthiravarddbana. Subhākara-svamin, Subhalakshana. Sudarsana, Bhatta.
Va (Ba) labhadra-8vāmin (2). Vallabha-svåmin. Vámana-svåmin. Vapamala-avāmin. Vāómana-svāmin. Varadēva, Bhatta. Varppata-svāmin. Varuņa-svāmin. Vasubhadra-svāmin. Vasudeva, Bhatta. Vasudeva-svamin. Vāsudēva-svāmin, Chhättra. Vatsadatta-svåmin. Vēdaśarma-svāmin. Vellu-svāmin. Vishņu-8våmin, Chhättra. Vishộuvarddhana, Bhatta. Vovā-svamin (3). Vra (Bra)hma-svāmin. Vrishabha-svāmin. Vpishabhavarddhana. Vuddhu-svāmin.
Tribhuvana, Bhatta.
Yajña-svāmin, Bhatta.
No. 2.-SRISAILAM PLATES OF VIRUPAKSHA: SAKA-SAMVAT 1388.
Br 'T. A. GOPINATHA RAO, M.A., TRIVANDRAM. The inscription edited below is engraved upon a set of three copper-plates, which was kindly lent to me by my old class-mate, Mr. Kokā Rangasāmi Naidu of Kurnool. He informs me that this grant was secured by him from a dharma-kartā of the famous temple of Mallikarjuna on the Srisailam hill. The set is bound by a ring made of a heavy rod of oopper about three-quarters of an inch in thickness; the diameter of the ring itself is about four inches. The ring is sealed with a pretty cast of a seated Nandi, Siva's bull. Below the bull of the seal and in front of the pedestal on which it is seated are representations

Page #20

No. 2.]
SRISAILAM PLATES OF VIRUPAKSHA: SAKA-SAMVAT 1388.
of the sun and the moon, and on its proper right a short dagger, one of the emblems of the Vijayanagara dynasty. It is not quite certain whether there existed on the proper left of the bull a figure of a boar, another of the emblems of the same dynasty ; for just where we should look for this figure the ring is slit from the seal. Whether the ring was purposely cut by any one, or whether the split was due to defective soldering, is not patent; therefore, if we take it that the ring was unskilfully cut, it is not possible to say whether the figure of the boar was dislodged from its position. The edges of the plates are made thicker to protect the writing from the damage which it would otherwise have suffered by the plates rubbing against each other. The preservation of the inscription is very good, but the engraver has not done his duty properly : numerous errors, corrections and a few interlineations are noticeable in the document. The first side of the first plate and the second side of the third plate, the two outermost sides of the set, were originally left unengraved; but the present owner has had the word Sirumalātukūr and the letter a engraved for his reference in modern Telugu characters. The numerals one, two and three are engraved on the right of the ring-holes of the second side of the first plate, the second side of the second plate and the first side of the third plate respectively. The size and shape of the plates are exactly similar to those of other plates of the Vijayanagara dynasty.
The alphabet of the inscription is Naudi-nagari, and that of the sign-manual of the king at the end is Telaga-Kannada. The language of the record is Sanskrit, with the exception of the portion giving the details of the boundary, which is in Kannada. The Nandi-nāgari of the present document offers no peculiarities worth noticing. The uuiform use of the antsvāra in places where the corresponding nasals of the consonants ka, cha, etc., should occur is a feature which this record has in common with others of this dynasty.
The grant, after invoking Siva, Ganpati and Vishnu, opens out with the genealogy of the first Vijayanagara dynasty, which is traced from the inoon. In tho Lunar race was born Yadu; from his lineage was descended Sangama, and the regular bistorical genealogy is given as follows:
Sangama
Bukka I.
Harihara IT, md. Mēlambika.
Pratápa-dēva-Raya; md. Dēmāmbikā.
Vijaya-Bhūpati, md. Nārāyaṇāmbika. Pratāpa-Rāya, md. Siddbala-dēvi.
Virupaksha Concerning the various royal personages mentioned above the record supplies a certain ainuunt of eulogy. For instance, Sangama is said to have conquered his enemies, who were a scourge to the world, to bave been learned in all arts and charitable in disposition. Harihara appeared as though he combined the aspects of Hari and Hara in protecting the world; he had performed all the sixteen mahaidānas. His son Pratāpa-dėva-Raya was so powerful, indeed, that the Turushkas were dried up in the fire of his prowess, while the other hostile kings fled to the forests and hid themselves therein. Concerning Pratápa-Raya, the son of VijayaHhāpati, the record states that he obtained the Ghanadri najya from his elder brother. Viräpäksha is said to have secured the throue by his own prowess. He conquered his foes with his sword and possessed all sources of happiness. He defeated the Suratrāņa and drove

Page #21

EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
(VOL. XV.
out the Andhras. He bore the birudas Hindūrāya-suratrāṇa' and 'lion to the elephants, the hostile kings.'
The king Virūpākeha granted the village of Sirumaņātukūru, situated in Kam nadu, & sub-division of the Pratápagiri rajya, under the name of Virapa kaba-pura to the god Mallikärjana, who is pleased to be seated with his consort Pārvnti on the hill Sriparvata, for his daily offerings, for the monthly and other periodic festivals and for feeding ascetics. The grant was made on the Panchami tithi of the bright fortnight of the month Kärttika, in the year Pärthiva, which corresponded to the Saka year 1388, which is expressed by bhū (1), guna (3), ashta (8) and vasus (8), in the presence of the god Virupaksha, on the bank of the river Tungabhadrå, on the occasion of his own coronation. Dewan Bahadur L. D. Swamikkannu Pillai, M.A., LL.B., is pleased to supply me with the following note regarding the date: "A.D. 1465-66 waa Pärthiva : and Kärttika Sukla Panchami in that year fell on Thursday, 24th October, A.D. 1465; the tithi ended at 42 ghaţikās after sunrise, Lankā time. But there is no internal check (such as vāra and nakshatra for verifying the date)."
Of the kings of the first dynasty of Vijayanagara every one knows that Harihara was the founder of the kingdom. There are no less than three hypotheses regarding the inauguration of the new kingdom. The first, or the current, hypothesis is propounded in two inscriptions; they state that Haribara I was a chieftain reigning over Navakhanda with Kunjarakoga (Anegundi) as his capital, and that he subsequently founded the city of Vidyanagara on the advice of Vidyaranya and was crowned in s. 1258 in the presence of the god Virüpüksha. The second hypothesis is that given by Ferishta ; according to him Ballāla Dēva, the rājā of the Carnatic, having heard from Krishna Naig (Krishna Nayaka], the son of the king of Warangal, that the Musalmans had formed a design to extirpate all the Hindus, determined to strengthen bis position and fortify his frontiers by entering into a combination with Krishna Naig and other princes. Accordingly he built the strong city of Beejanay. 80 named after his son Beeja. Thus, according to Ferishta, Beejanagar bad already existed; it did not come into being at the bidding of the sage Vidyāraṇya. The third hypothesis is found in a manuscript work named Rajakālanirnaya. Though this work is not of any historical value, it is nevertheless noteworthy, as it pats forth a new view concerning the formation of the kingdom of Vijayanagara. It states that, when the Suratrāņa' conquered the country of 1Vira-Rudra and killed him, Harihara and Bakka, two brothers who were the keepers of the
treasury of the vanquished Hindu king, fled away from the country and took service under another king, named Ramanatha. When Rāmanātha also was killed by the army of the
Suratrana,' these brothers were taken prisoners. But the .Suratrāņa,' finding them good and capable fellows, depnted them for the conquest of the king Ballkla. After one unsuccessful attempt they gained a complete victory over Ballāļa and took possession of the Karnata country. Then the incident of a hare chasing the dogs of Harihara and the fonnding of the city of Vidyanagara with the assistance of the sage Vidyāraṇya are mentioned. From this account it is quite patent that, when Ala-ud-din Khilji took the Kakatiya king of Warangal, Harihara and Bukka took service under the Dévagiri prince Rāmanātha (Ramachandra) and were eventually instrumental in Ala-ud-din Khilji's conquest of the Hoysala kingdom. What. ever may be the value of the narrative, we see from inscriptions that Harihara came into possession of the Hoysala country even during the lifetime of Ballała III. It might be argued that he ruled over it as a responsible officer of the Hoysala king, while Ballāla himself retreated to the mountain fastnesses of Tirnvaņņāmalai for safety. Sach & supposition looks raiher improbable; for, if from his position at Vijayanagara, the frontier of the kingdom, he
Nellore Inscriptions by Putterworth and Venugopal Chetti, pp. 109-124; and No. 70, Bg., Kolar, Ep.
Carn.

Page #22

No. 2.) SRISAILAM PLATES OF VIRUPAKSHA: SAKA-SAMVAT 1388.
11
was able to maintain his position against the Musalmans, he could have induced his master Ballala to reside in his capital Dvarasamudra, which is situated at a distance of some days' anarch from Vijayanagara. There appears to be a greater likelihood of the brothers Harihara and Bukka having helped the Musalmans in order first to gain the Karnāta kingdom for them and then to usarp it for themselves, as the Rajukalanirnaya has it. Ferishta is certainly wrong, when he says that Beejanagar existed long before Harihara is said to have constructed it; for, inscriptions uniformly mention the fact that the early kings of Vijayanagara were ruling at Hosapattana, the new city, which could be no other than Vijayanagara, their hafepatana (old city and residence) being Anegundi.
Again Vidyåraṇya, who rose to prominence only in the reigns of Bukka I kod his son Harihara II, cannot be the person who advised Harihara I to construct the city of Vijayanagara. It was more likely at the advice of Vidyaranya's guru Vidyātirtha that Harihara I built the city of Vidyānagara.?
A fatile attempt was made by Mr. Venkayya to trace the origin of the Vijayanagara dynasty. Harihara II had a son named Virāpiksha. In certain inscriptions and in the Sanskrit drama called the Narāyanivilasa the latter is said to be the son of Harihara II by his queen Malla-dēvi, who is said to be the daughter of a Rama-dēva, whom Mr. Venkayya identifies with the Devagiri Yadava king Rima-dova, inferring that, having strengthened his friendship with the Dēvagiri king by this marriage, Harihara I then established the Vijayanagara kingdon. Ramachandra of Dövagiri lived between S. 1193 and 1231 ; Harihara II, one of the younger sons of Bukka I, reigued between $. 1298 and 1326, just about a hundred years after Ramachandra. Consequently, the surmise is quite unjustifiable.
If we can believe the two documents referred to at the beginning, and there does not appear anything substantial against their genuineness, Harihara I was crowned in . 1258. So far as we know, the latest date of his reign is S. 1268, which is also the date of the earliest inscriptions of Bakka I. So he mast have reigned for ten years. His first younger brother, Kampa I, had predeceased him somo time before s. 1268.3 He was governing the eastern portion of the kingdom and held the title "the lord of the eastorn and the western oceans." His son, Sangama II, succeeded him in the capacity of governor of the eastern quarters under Bukka I, who by virtue of his seniority ascended the throne of Vijayanagara after the demise of Harihara I.
The reign of Bukka I is the most eventful one in the history of the first dynasty of Vijayanagara. During Harihara's reign the kingdom was of comparatively small extent. Owing to the splendid campaigns of prince Kampaņa, the elder (or II) son of Bukka I, the Muļbagal province was first conquered in S. 1282; immediately, in the year $. 1283, followed the reduction and subjugation of the kingdom of the Dravida king, of the Sambava-Rayar dynasty which ruled over practically the whole of 'Condai-mandalam with either Padaividu or Virinchiparam as its capital. In the year $. 1293 the alusalman settlements near Srirangam (more precisely at Samayavaram, otherwise known as Kaņganār) and at Madura were destroyed and the kingdom extended as far south as Madura; that is, the kingdoin assumed now au imperial size. "No. 18 of 1899 (of the Madras Epigraphist's Collection), which is dated in Saka-Samvat 1287 (= A.D. 1365-66), reports that Kainpaņa Udaiyar, son of Bukkana Udaiyar, became permanent on his throne after taking possession of the Räjagambhira rajya.'” Mr. Venkayya attempts, in his Annual Report on Epigraphy for the year 1899, to identify the Räjagambhira rajya with the Påndya country, one of whose prominent kings was Jaţāvarman Kulasekhara Pandya, surnamed
See R. Narasimhacharya's paper entitle. Madhavacharya and his younger brothers, Ind. Ant., Vol. XLV, pp. 17 ff. ? Ep. An. Rep. for 1899, p. 22, para. 55.
See the introduction to Madhuravijaya, P. 32.
B 2

Page #23

12
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[Vol. XV.
Räjagambhira. It has been shown by me elsewhere that Rajagambhira rajya is the Padaividu rājyal of the Sambuva-Råyars, and Venkayya's identification therefore should be abandoned.
Messrs. Veakayya and Sewell give different initial and final dates for the reign of Bukka I. The former has s. 1274-1298, while the latter has Ś. 1265-1301. From a list of all the known inscriptions of the Vijayanagara dynasty, made in strict chronological order for this purpose, I find that the reiga of Bakka I extended from s. 1268 to 1298. His death took place on a Sunday, the Uttara-Phalguna nakshatra, in the dark fortnight of the month Phalgana of the year Nala, corresponding to S. 1298; the inscription mentions the event in these words,
" .. . Siva-sāyujyam prāptasya mahārājādhirajasya
raja paramējvarasya sva pituh Sri-Vira-Bukka-Rajasya . . . ." On this occasion 10 villages were clubbed together and granted under the name of Bakkarājapuram by his son Harihara II.4
Bukkn I had at least eight sons, namely Sangama (III), Hiro Kampaņa (II), Chikka Kampaņa (III), Virupaksha or Udayagiri Viräpåksha, born of Malla-devi; Rajendra Odeya; Bhāskara or Bhavadūra, Harihara II, by his queen Gaură mbikå (alias Honnāyi ?), and Mallinātha Udaiyar. Virupa-dēvi, a daughter of Bukka I, was married to a Brāhmaṇa named Brahma or Bommapna Odoya, who held the position of governor of the Araga and other rājyas. The members of his family became in a way the hereditary governors of the Araga rājya. The illustrious Hiro Kampana (II) died even before his father, in the year s. 1296.5 So he did not succeed to the throne of Vijayanagara. Haribara II succeeded his father in the year Ś. 1298.
It is not ont of place to mention here few hitherto unnoticed political events of the reign of Harihara II. The first is the rising of the Konkanikas in s. 1301. They seem to have rebelled perhaps to gain their freedom. Båchappa Odeya, son of Vira-Vasanta Madhava-Raya, appears to have played the chief part in the quelling of this rebellion, as evidenced by his biruda Sapta-konkama-dhūļi-patta 'and. Konkaņa-pratishth-acharya.' His other birudas, * Kadamba-sõpe-kara' and 'Kadambapura-jana-pratipalaka,' suggest that, in connection perhaps with the expedition to quell the Konkanika rebellion, Buchappa plundered the town of Kadambapura and afforded the people of that place protection when they submitted to him.
The second important event is the taking of the fort at Adhavani (Adoni), which was captured and poss-ssed by the Masalmans. Harihara's nephew, Channappa Odeya, the son of Mallappa Odeyaru (brother of Harihara II), was in charge of the Adhavani durga. The Tarushkas captured it and took firm possession of it. Channappa conquered the Musalmans, and regained the fort and presented it to his king Harihara once ayain. The king immediately granted to him the governorship of the place. The fact is mentioned thus :-"Yavanakarad apakrishya Channapõpi kshitivalayam . .. .. ." and "Harihara-Rāyars sthira-rajyavannu māduttiddalli tamma voda-huttida śni-vira-Mallappa Vadeyara kumāranu Alavaniya-durgavannu rājyavannu sādhisi Harihara-Rāyarige kottu . . . . . ."
In the year S. 1313, Pramodita-Prajotpatti (Pramoda-Prajāpati), there occurred one of the most severe famines that have devastated any extensive portion of India. The whole of the Bahmani and the Vijayanagara kingdoms were so badly affected that "innumerable human skulls were rolling on the ground and paddy could not be bad even at the rate of ten nális &
See Introduction to the kaoya called Madhurivijaya, pp. 23-24. ? Ep. 4*. Rep. for 1907, p. 86, para, 61.
A Forgotten Empire, p. 27. • No. 46, Yd., Xy, Ep. Carn.
South Indian Inscriptions, Vol. I, p. 103, No. 72 • No. 152, Sb., Sh. Ep. Caru., and No. 71, H., Sh., Ep. Carn. 1 No. 43, Kg., Tm., Ep. Car..

Page #24

No. 2.]
SRISAILAM PLATES OF VIRUPAKSHA: SAKA-SAMVAT 1388.
panam." The famine was due to the want of the seasonal rains. It is stated that, to mitigate the horrors of the famine, Sultan Mahmood of the Bahmani kingdom on his own account kept 10,000 bullocks constantly going to and from Malwa and Guzerat for grain, which was sold out to people at a cheap rate. What arrangements were made by the Vijayanagara king to alleviate the sufferings of their subjects is not known.
The fourth important event of the reign of Harihara II is the battle of Rangini between the Hindu and the Musalman states of Vijayanagara and Bijapur. In an inscription dated 8. 13173 we are told that Chennaya Nayaka, the son of Mahasamantadhipati Gopaya Nayaka, died of wounds received in the battle with the Turushkas, while taking Rangini from them. If the death took place immediately after the battle, this must have been fought in S. 1317. Another record states that one of the biradas of Bachappa Nayaka, mentioned above, is Rangini-pratapa, from which we have to infer that he displayed great valour in the battle of Rangini. This latter inscription is also dated §. 1317. Perhaps during the last years of the peaceful Sultan Mahmood the Hindus tried to regain a few of their possessions lost in the previous reigns, and succeeded in wresting Rangini from the Musalmans.
Harihara II died in S. 1326, corresponding to the cylic year Tarana; on a Monday, the dasami tithi of the bright fortnight of the month Bhadrapada, Harihara II breathed his last, after a reign of 28 years. It is recorded thus:
Tāraṇa-varshē varshē
Masi Nabhasye tithau dasamyam cha
Vārē Saurē Pitribhē
13
Nirvanam prapa Hariharadhiśaḥ.
The dates assigned by Messrs. Venkayya and Sewell to this event, namely Ś. 1324 and 1321, are both untenable.
On the death of Harihara II there was evidently a dispute in the succession. I have shown in Epigraphia Indica, Vol. VIII, that Bukka II ascended the throne first, but seems to have been deposed by his brother Virupaksha; eventually however he succeeded in getting back the kingdom. In the above inscriptions, if the facts are arranged in chronological order, we see
(1) Bukka II on the throne on the Karttika Su. 1 of the year Tarana, S. 1326 (No. 11, Tirthahalli Tk., Shimoga Dt., Epigraphia Carnatica) as the sovereign of the whole kingdom reigning at the capital city of Vijayanagara and granting lands to temples.
(2) Again, a fortnight after, in Kärttika Su. 15, he is seen granting a village to Brahmapas (No. 25, Koppa Tk., Kadur Dt., Ep. Carn.).
(3) A little after the latter date, on Margasirsha bahula 13th, Virupaksha, with imperial titles, is seen ruling the kingdom at Vijayanagara and making a grant of an agrahara; meanwhile the Saka year had passed on from 1326 to 1327 (No. 196, Tirthahalli Tk., Shimoga Dt., Ep. Carn.).
(4) Lastly, Bukka 11 is restored to sovereignty some days before Śrāvana Su. 1, Parthiva Ś. 1327, that is, not more than 8 months after the last mentioned date (No. 19, Malavalli Tk., Mysore Dt., Ep. Carn.).
1 No. 239 of 1906 of the Madras Epigraphist's
2 See Scott's translation of Ferishta, p. 56. No. 71, Hl., Sb., Ep. Carn.
Ep. An. Rep. for 1907, p. 86, para. 61.
Collection; see Ep. 1n. Rep. for 1907, p. 82, para. 53. No. 44, Tp., Tm., Ep. Cara.
5 No. 129, Tl. Sh., Ep. Carn.
Soraikkäeür Plates of Virupaksha, pp. 298-306.

Page #25

EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[Vol. XV.
The bloody deeds of Virāpāksha, as narrated in the Prapannāmsita, are stated by me in my paper on the Dalavdy Agraharam Plates of Verkatapati-dēva-Raya. Bukka's reign did not last long; he must have died a little before, or on, the Friday, which was also the 10th tithi of the dark fortnight of the month Kárttika in the year Vyaya, s. 1328. Thus the reign of Bakka II extended hardly to two years.
The coronation of Dēvarāya I took place on the date given above for the death of Bukka II. The event is described thus :"soyam rajādhiraja-sri-Dāvarāja-niaha-ntipah pattabhi. shēka-samaya (datta=vān puram utta main) !” (No. 133, Hassan Tk., Hassan Dt., Ep. Carn.). The reign of Dovarāya I extended from S. 1328-1343.
One hitherto unnoticed incident in the reign of Devaraya is the revolt of a Bēdar chief named Boleya Mummeya Nayaka. It is thus described in No. 29, Nagar Taluka, Shimoga District, Ep. Oarn. :-"A leading man there, Boleya Mummeya Nayaka, having slaughtered all over the country, carried off prisoners, and was causing many and great disturtances and famice in the kingdom,--the king being anxious about the disturbances thus created, gave an order to Viraņņa, son of Bommanna, who was governing the Araga rājya, saying the Bēda must be brought to proper order.' Viraạna Odeyar, raising the army and coming against the Bėda, gave order to the chief men at Ånevari-pāļu to join him with as many horses and foot soldiers. A large nnmber presented themselves with sufficient forces before Viranşa. Addressing these, Viranna said, 'We are not breakers of our word : Gundappa Daņdanāyaka, the great minister of Vira-pratāpa Harihara-raya-Mahārāja, has conferred upon us the title Müvara-rāyara-ganda. We desire that this name should be sung in songs after the victory we gain over this Bēda.' An attack was made against the Bedar chief, in which one of the chiefs on the side of Viranna died. The immediate purpose of the inscription is to record this date and the immolation of his wife on the death of her husband. We are not informed as to the result of the battle. Perhaps we have to presume that success attended the arms of Viranna."
In one inscription Devaraya is said to have possessed a striking resemblance to his father Harihara, just like an image in a mirror to the original.
The latest known date of the reign of Devaraya I is S. 1342, Sárvari. The earliest inscription of Vijaya-Bhāpati, the son and successor of Dövaraya I, is dated s. 1343, Sarvari. Hence it should be presumed that Devaraya I died some time between $. 1342 and 1343. Haribara-Raya III, another son of Devaraya I, makes a grant of a village as an agrahāra to Brābmiņas for the spiritual advantage of his deceased father in the year S. 1344, Subhakrit, on the full moon tithi of the month Srāvaņa, when there occurred a lunar eclipse. The passage runs thus : tamma tande Dēvarāya-mahārāyarige śāśvata-punyaloka-prāpty-arthavāgi. This also clearly bears out the truth of the statement that the death of Devarāya I took place within or about one year before $. 1344.
Vijaya-Bhüpati was known by the names Vijaya-Raya and Vijaya- or Vira-Bukka-Raya (III). The earliest date for the king Devarāya II, tho son and successor of Vijaya-BhāpatiRāya, is Subhakrit, s. 1345; that is, the reign of Vijaya-Bhāpati-Rāya did not extend over even a year; very likely he ruled for six months. Nuniz, who wrote from information which he got at a very late period of the history of Vijayanagara, states that Vijaya-Bhüpati reigned for six years. Evidently he must have entered years in the place of months; for we saw above that the reign of Vijaya-Bhápati could not have exceeded 6 or 7 months. Mr. Vepkayya, placing reliance on the statement of Nuniz, writes: "Thus the interval between the latest known date of Děvarāya I (A.D. 1417-18) and the accession of Devaraya II is about 2 years. It is therefore difficult to explain how Vira-Vijaya (Vijaya-Bukka or Vira-Bukka)
1 Ep. Ind., Vol. XII, p. 162.
Ep. Carn., No. 80, MI., My.
Ep. Carn., No. 29, Nr., Sh. Ep. Carn., No. 79, An., Bn.
Ep. Carn., No. 70, Sh., Sh. Ep. Carn., No. 24, Gu., Yy.

Page #26

No. 2.) SRISAILAM PLATES OF VIRUPAKSHA : SAKA-SAMVAT 1388.
13
could have reigned six years, as stated by Naniz. Still more inexplicable is Mr. Rice's inscription, according to which Vira-Vijaya was the sovereign in Saka-Sumvat 1344, i.e. one year after the Acoession of his son Déparāya II. It may, of course, be supposed that Vira-Vijaya was consecrated king while his father was still alive and reigning, and the same might have been the case with Dēvariya II , . . .It may, therefore, be questioned if, during all the period of six years mentioned by Nuniz, Vijaya was actually reigning at the capital Vijayanagara." Against this surmise, we may remark that there is no precedent in the history of the first Vijayanagara dynasty for anointing a person before the death of his predecessor and that the guess is made on the supposition that Nuniz's statement is correct. As Naniz remarks, Vijaya did during his reign nothing which is worth mentioning.
Devaraya II is known by the various names, Prandha-Dövaray, Abhinava vira-Devarāya, Vira-pratápa-Dévaraya, Kumira-Devarāya and Dēvarāya who was pleased to witness the elephant hunt. His reign commenced, as already stated, in s. 1345, Sobhakrit, and it was a comparatively peaceful one; hence he was able to perform a large numbər of mahadānas, sa laid down in the Dāna-khanda. The Kalpalatā-mahādāna was performed in s. 1348; the Gõsahasra-mahādāna in s. 13493 and the Ratnadhënu- and Hēmāśvaratha-mahādānas in S. 1356.4
The chief governors of the provinces during his reign were as follows:- Srigirinātha-dova Odeyar of the Sankappa-Rayappanvaya and his son Rāyappa Odeya were the governors of the Araga rajya; Goparāja, who was the king's confidant aud nephew by his sister Harima, governed the Tokal nadu (near Mulvāyil); Pradbāni Irugapra and Pradhāni Mallarasa Odeya were successively governors of the Gutti-Gove rajya; while the Tamil country, with Marakatanagara as capital, was administered by Srigiri-bhāpāla, the king's brother.
The important advisers of the king were the brothers Lakkappa and Mādaņņa Daņdanāyakas.
In one rocord it is stated that Dévarāya II [ip the inscription Pratāpa Raya.-H. K. S.] "received the throne from his elder sister," and the words employed in it are :- .
nijāgraja präptam anādi-rājyan sādhikrid-arthi-vraja-pārijātah
tasya Sinhala dēv=iti bhāryā sarva-gun-äéraya ; whereas the wording of this passage in the document under consideration raus as follows:
nij-agrajat prāpta-Ghanādri-rājyah sarthikpitārthi jana pārijātah
tasya Siddhala-dev-iti bhāryā lakshana-samyuta. In the first inscription the name of the queen of Devaraya II is given, or has been read by Mr. L. Rice, as Sinhala-dēvi, whereas the second inscription reads distinctly Siddhala-dēvi. Under what circumstances Dēvarāya II got the Ghanādri kingdonu from his elder brother, and who this elder brother was, is not known; nor is it plain why this fact is not mentioned in records belonging to the reign of Dēvaraya II himself, but is found in those of his succeseors only; again, the reason for mentioning, long after he ruled over the whole empire and died, his obtaining the Ghanādri rajya, a portion only of his vast empire, is also not patent. Further researches alone could throw light on these points.
It is believed by Drs. Kielhorn and Hnitzsch and Mr. Venkayya that Dēvarāva II had a younger brother named Pratāpa-Dēvaraya, that he governed the Marakatanagara prānta, that in $. 1346 (expressed by the chronogram tatvāloka) he made a certain grant and that he
1 Ep. An. Rep. for 1907, pp. 82-83, para. 54.
Ep. Carn., No.11, Tin., Tm. *C. P. No. 20 of 1905, Madras Epigraphist's Collection ; see Ep. An. Rep. for 1906, p. 9. *C. P. No. 19 of 1905, ibid; see Ep. An. Rep. for the same year, p. 9. Ep. Carn., No. 121, M., My.
• See Ep. Ind., Vol. 111, p. 86; List of 8. Indian Inscriptions, No. 487; and Ep. An. Rep. for 1904, p. 13, para. 22; ibid for 1906, p. 82, pers. 45.

Page #27

EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[Vol. XV.
died in s. 1368, Kebaya-samvatsara. There is no ground for believing these conclusions, which are based exclusively upon only one document, the Satyamangalam plates. Excepting this solitary record, there is none which bears out the conclusions; there are a large number of inscriptions which give the genealogy of Devaraya II, in none of which is he said to have had a younger brother named Pratápa-Dövarāya. The following are the reasons against the tenability of those conclusions :
1. No other inscription beside the Satyamangalam plates mentions a younger brother of Dāvarāya II, named Pratāpa-Dēvarāya II. Evidently the engraver of this grant has mis. written the expression pratāpa-Davarāyāna instead of pratāpa-Devarāyasya (in l. 36).
2. In many inscriptions belonging to Dévarāya II he is referred to as Vira-pratāpaDevarāsa, and it is unlikely that his younger brother also bore the same name.
3. In the same Saka year 1346 (which is also expressed by the same chronogram tatvāloku), and during the same cyclic year Krodhi-samvatsara, there lived and governed the province of Marakatanagara pranta another younger brother of Devaraya II, named Srigiri-Bhäpäla. This overlapping of the governorship of the same province by the two younger brothers of Dēvarāya seems to have driven Mr. Venkayya to identify Pratäpa-deva-Raya, the imaginary younger brother, with Srigiri-Bhūpāla, the real brother of Devaraya II.
4: Both Devaraya II and his so-called younger brother Pratāpa-Dāvarāya died in the year Ś. 1368, Ksha ya-samvatsara (ride No. 4.5 of Kielhorn's Inscriptions of S. India).
If, as has been surmised by Mr. Venkayja, Pratäpa-dėva-Rasa be the same as Srigiri. Bhāpāla and this younger brother was the assassin of Dēvarāya II (as recorded by Abdur Rassak), Pratápa-dova-Raya alias Srigiri-Bhūpāla should have been slain on the day he atteinpted the life of Devaraya II, that is, in A.D. 1442; for we are told by Abdur Rasark that this event took place some time between November 1442 A.D. and April 1443 A.D. Dovarāya died in S. 1368 (1446 A.D.), that is, he survived this event by three years. So it is impossible for both Dévarāya II and his brother Pratāpa-dēva-Raya to have died in the same year. Nuniz has it that the king Dēvariya II died in six months from the effects of the wounds inflicted by the villain. Nuniz is certainly incorrect in his statement; for Abdur Rassak had audience with the king in December A.D. 1443, more than six months after this dastardly attempt on the life of the king. From a number of inscriptions we learn that Vijaya-Rāya II alias Immadi Dēvarāya or Mallikarjana had already succeeded to the throne and was ruling as emperor at Vijayanagara in s. 1368, Kshaya-samvatsarai-a fact which corroborates my conclusion that Dövarāya II died in the year s. 1368, Kshaya.
An aggressive war against Vijayanagara was waged by Alā-ud-din in A.D. 1435, according to Ferishta. And Abdur Rassak states that Dannaik (that is, Lakkaņoa Daņdanāyaka) "departed on an expedition to the kingdom of Kulburga, of which the cause was that the king of Kulburga, Sultan Ala-ud-din Ahmad Shāh, upon learning the attempted assassination of Deo Rai, and the murder of the principal officers of State, was exceedingly rejoiced, and sent an eloquent deputy to deliver this message: 'Pay me 700,000 varāhas, or I will send a world. subduing army into yone country and will extirpate idolatry from its lowest foundations." The expedition of the Dannaik might perhaps be in retaliation for the previous incursions of Ald-ud-din into the Vijayanagara territory
Dövarāya II was succeeded by his son Mallikarjuna, otherwise known also as Vijaya-Raya II, Immadi Dēvarāya and Praudha Dēvariya, in the year $. 1368, Kshaya. He was born to Dāvarāya II by the grace of the god Mallikārjuta of Sriparvata (that is, Srisailam) and was therefore named after that god. His mother was Ponnala-deri. The chief minister and 1 Ep. Ind., Vol. VIII, pp. 306 ff.
• Ep. An. Rep. for 1906, p. 82, para. 45. Ep. Carn., No. 107, Sr., My.
• A Forgotten Empire, p. 75. Ep. Carn., No. 65, Nr., Sb.

Page #28

No. 2.1 SRISAILAM PLATES OF VIRUPAKSHA SAKA-SAMVAT 1383
17
councillor of the king was Timmanna Dandanayaka. Early in his reigo, S. 1371, Mallikarjuna made a mahädänal About this time the Sāļuvas were getting to be powerful. We hear of Sāļuva Siramallaya-dēva Mahārāya, son of Mallagangaya-dēva Mahārāya, making grants to the god Venkatesa at Tirumala (Tirupati) in $. 1371. Again, in the south Saļuva Tirumalayyadéva Mahårāya is found remitting a number of taxes on & group of villages in favour of temples. He is son of Salava Ganduraja Udaiyar and brother of Saļuva Narasimha, the usurper. There was already in S. 1381 trouble in connection with Säļuva Narasimha-deva, which necessitated the stay of the king with his trusted minister Timomanna Dandanayaka, in Penugonda, the head-quarters of the province administered by Narasimha..
In the beginning of the reign of Mallikārjuna, according to the Sanskrit drams Garigadāsa. pratāpa-vilāsa, the city of Vijayanagara was besieged by the allied forces of the Gajapati and the Sultan of the South, who had been defeated on a previous occasion. It is stated that Mallikarjuna routed the enemy so thoroughly that the two allied kings just escaped with their lives. Mr. Venkayya surmises that the Gajapati must be king Kapilēsvara of Orissa, who reigned from A.D. 1434-1470.5
In the year s. 1386 a son was born to Mallikărjuna; the inscription in which this fact is mentioned states that a grant was made on the day of giving a name to the child (näma-kara. nam); however, it does not mention what name was given to the child.
Mallikarjuna appears to have died in the year $. 1387, Vyaya-samvatsara, leaving behind an infant sou not more than twelve months old. Virūpāksha, according to the doonment under consideration, ascended the throne by the prowess of his arms, in the year s. 1388. He was the son of Devaraya II by his queen Siddhala-dēvi. Evidently there must have been, regarding the accession to the throne, some dissension in the kingdom between the party representing the infant son of Mallikarjuna and Virāpāksha, and in it Virupaksha may have slain a number of persons, including perhaps the child of Mallikārjuna; this songuinary act is perbaps glorified by him as "the prowess of his arms" in acquiring the throne.
In the reign of Virupaksha Saļuva Narasimha was practically independent, and his subordinates offered donations to temples for his merit. It is mentioned in the Safwabhyudaya that Sāļuva Narasimha is said to have stationed his reserve army (mūlabala) at Chandragiri, and with a select few to have conquered Kalinga ; then he turned towards the south and subjugated all the princes of the Chola-dēša; the Pāņdya king is said to have sued for peace, and the kings of Ceylon and other islands were anxious to secure his friendship. He also defeated two Sabara chiefs, the dependents of a Bhindurāya. He then proceeded to Benares ; the kings of the several countries on his way became his tributaries. Accompanied by these kings, Narasimha visited Vētipura and Benares. At Benares all the kings assembled and anointed Narasimha as "Emperor of the World." This ceremony was conducted in the temple of the god Visvanātha. Then he returned homewards, visiting Venkatādri and presenting tbo god Venkatesa with very costly ornaments.
From the above it becomes clear that Narasimba was enlisting the sympathies of all the kings in and out of the Empire of Vijayanagara, which must have alarmed the adherents of the ruling sovereign of the Empire and made them protest against his insubordination to the -king. Sāļuva Narasimha may have gone on a pilgrimage to Benares as a diplomatic move, and his admirers may have crowned him there as “Emperor of the World." Virāpāksba may have enjoyed some amount of peace in his kingdom during the absence of Saļuva Narasimha. But in S. 1407 Sāļuva Narasimha was in real possession of the throne of Vijayanagara; No. 54 of Tamkur taluk distinctly states that Rajadhiraja-raja paramēšvara-praudha.
1 Ep. Carn., No. 11, Sr., My. ► No. 23, pp. 117-119 of 8. II., Vol. II. . Ej. An. Rep. for 1906, p. 82, para: 47.
2 No. 252 of 1904 of the Modrne Epigraphist's collection. • Ep. Car., No. 12 Md., My., and No. 59, Ma., My. . Ep. Cars., Nc, 206, T., Sb.

Page #29

EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
(VOL. XV.
prutāpa-Narafiriga-rayaru was reigning in $. 1408 at Vidyanagari, seated on the diamond throne. Thus ended the first Vijayanagara dynasty.
A good deal of theorising regarding & number of so-called successors of Mallikarjana and Vird päksha is seen in the Annual Reports of the Madras Epigraphist. It is said therein that Mallikārjum may have had a son named Immadi Praudha-dėva-Rāya, another named Virupaksha and so on. There is absolutely no place for any of these, since the whole period is properly covered by the reigns of the kings enumerated above. It is to be feared that there may be mislections in the inscriptions relied upon by the Epigraphist, which would appear to have misled him into antenable theorisings.
The immediate objeot of the grant is the gift of the village of Sirumanatukaru to the god Mallikarjuna of Srigiri, that is, Srisailam, with which it was intended that the various items of the expenses of the temple (such as the ariga, rarga, etc.), of the fortnightly and monthly festivals (utsavas) and the feeding of mendicants should be met. The year, month and other astronomical details given fix the moment of the coronation of Virūpāksha. The beneficiary in this grant appears to be one Srilinga-chakrēšvara, an ascetic who is said in the document to have been then living in Benares with the divine ganas of Kailāsa and the ganas on earth beginning with Mahan (?) and who was feeding the mendicants who visited śrisailam. For a long time past the Janigamas, or Lingāyat priests, would seem to have been connected with the temple of Srisailam. The earliest inscriptions in the Srisailam temple belong to the reign of the Kakatiya Prataparudra Mahārāja, and are dated s. 1234 and 1235,8 The earlier of the two mentions the country in which Srisailam is situated as the Kam nādu, the same as the Kannnādot of our insoription; the other states that "Isvarācharya of Arasa matha and Arādhya Preggada gave a deed of declaration in the presence of all the great Māhēśvaras of Srikailag (1.6. Srisailam), who had met together in the mukha-mandapa of the Virabhadra temple attached to the Gana matha for the purpose of managing the affairs of the temple of Mallikarjuna-deva"; and feeding of lay devotees and ascetics was even in those daye very much cared for. In S. 1379 a certain Dēmnarasavve, & servant of the palace of Vira-pratāpa Praudhrdova-Rāya, made arrangement for the feeding of five Jarigamas daily. There are some other inscriptions which also mention donations made by people for feeding Jarigamas.6 No. 44 of 1915 of the Madras Epigraphist's collection refers to five Jarigama mathas in Srisailam, the names of which are gathered to be Sāranga matha, Gana matha, Arasa matha, Kala matha and Basava matha. Another inscription of the Srisailam temple, dated $. 1440, "registers that a certain Parvatayya' (he belongs to the Saluva lineage) and his wife, were 'adherents of Siddhabhikshāvritti Ayyangāru. From the predominance of the Jarigama element in the insoriptions we may assert, as has already been done above, that Jarigamas played a very impurtant part in the temple of Srisailam. The Siddhabhikshavfitti Ayyangaru mentioned above would in all likelihood be the Srilinga-chakrēšvara alias Siddhabhikshāvsitti Ayya referred to in our record. Perhaps he was granted the privilege of supervising the objects of the gift and also utilizing a portion of the income for feeding, under his auspices, a number of ascetics. The Kurnool District Manual states that even to-day the pūjās are done to the god Mallikarjuna by the Jargamas. The author of the Manual writes, " In 1840, when the Government ceased their connection with the temples, the pagoda was handed over to Sri Sankarachārya as its warder. This priest now leases the revenues and does not keep the temple buildings in good order. The pujarts are Janganas." He also states that there is at present a Jarigama high priest of Srisailam, who is said to keep some inscriptions (copper-plates P).
1 Ep. Carn., No. 54, Tm., Tr.
" See Rp. Ind., Vol. III, p. 36, and footnote 8 thereon; Ep. An. Rep. for 1910, p. 113, para. 53: Rp. An Rep. for 1891-92, p. 9; Ep. 41. Rep. for 1911, p. 84, pira. 52. . Nou 27 and 86 of 1915 of the Madras Epigraphist's collection.
• No. 28 of 1915, ibid. Nos. 38, 36, etc. of 1915, ibid.
• No. 12 of 1915, ibid. Kurnool District Manual by Narhari Gopalakristnamali Chetty, pp. 144-145. Ibid, p. 183.

Page #30

No. 2.] SRISAILAM PLATES OF VIRUPAKSHA: SAKA-SAMVAT 1388.
The boundaries of Sirumaṇātnkur, which in the Kannada portion is called simply Atukara, granted to the god Mallikarjuna are given as follows:
On the east-Gollala Pinnapuram (due east of Atmakur)
Anantapura (south-east of A.) Brahmala Pinnapura (east of A.)
and on the north-east-Peñjara-maḍugu.
Kam nāḍu
Pratapagiri rājyam
botparatam
Brigiri
Anantapura
Brand Anantapura
The following table gives the situation and identification of all the places mentioned in this inscription:
Name as found in the Inscription.
Pinnapura
and
Brahmala Pinnapura
Karivena
Duddyala
Nandikunta.
Rāmāpnra
Indre vara.
Atukūru
Do. Anantapura (south-east of A.) Karivena sime (south-west of A.) Duddyala sime (is west of A.) Nandikunta hola (is north-west of A.) Nětipala hola
Ramapurada hola (north-east of A.) Indresvarada hola
Tungabhadra
Virupaksha's temple.
Nakuḍi Poturājupalli hola
}
Modern name.
Srisailam
Portion of the Kurnool District surrounding Sriparvatam. ditto
Ditto
Brahma Anantapura
Pinnapura
Kurnool
Ditto
District.
Ditto
Taluka.
ditto.
Naudikoṭkür.
Ditto.
Ditto.
19
Kariena
Ditto
Dudyala
Ditto
Nandikunta
Ditto
Ramapura
Ditto
Indre vara
Ditto
Atmakuru
Ditto
The river which marks the northern boundary of the Madras Presidency.
A famous temple, the presiding deity of which is Śrī Virupaksha, the family god of the Vijayauagara kings, situated in Hampi on the banks of the Tungabhadra.
Ditto.
Ditto.
Ditto.
Ditto.
Ditto.
Ditto.
I am not able to identify Netipala hola, Poturajupalli and Penjara-maḍugu.
The engraver of the grant was the smith Viranacharya, son of Muddaṇacharya, who was also entitled to two shares in the grant. The record onds, as usual, with imprecatory vorses and the sign-manual of the king, Śri Virupaksha, in Telugu-Kannada characters.
0 2

Page #31

EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[Vol. xv.
.
TEXT. [Metres: vv. 1 to 3, Anushţubh ; v. 4, Sardūlavikridita; vv. 5 and 6, Amshtubh ; v. 7, Upajati; v. 8, Anushtubh ; v. 9, Upajāti; v. 10, Sārdalavikridita; vv. 11 and 12, Anushtubhv. 18, Upajati v. 14 and 15, Anushtubhv. 16, Upajati%3 v. 17, Anushkabhi vv. 18 and 19, Upajati vv. 20 to 27, Anushtubh; vv.28 and 29, Sardalavikridita v.30 to 37, -4 mushfubh ; vv. 33 to 44, Anushubh ; v. 45, Salini.)
First Plate; Second Side. 1 श्रीगणाधिपतये नमः [*] नमस्तंगशिरविचंद्रचामरचार2 वे । त्रैलोक्य नगरारंभमुलस्थंभाय' संभवे ॥[१] मदामोर्दभ्रम3 इंगनिवारणकरोज्वल [*] अव्याह्नणपतिविश्वं विश्वविघ्ननि4 वारण: [२*] प्रत्युज्वलमुदारांगं तुष्टिकायं बिभर्ति यः । स(९) पा. 5 यादखिलं विश्वं विष्णुरष (:) सनातनः ।। ३*] अस्ति श्रीकमलाल6 यानुजतया दीव्यन् नभोमंडले नक्षत्राधिपतिः प्रभा7 भिरनिशं दिमंडलोल्लासक । दोराब्धिप्रभव: कला8 निधिरिति ख्यातः सुधांशुः खयं मौलौ यस्य विभूषणत्व9 मगमच्छंभीर्भवानीपतेः । ४] तस्यान्वये ह' संजातो यद10 नाममहीपतिः । तदंशजेन भूरेषा वासुदेवेन पालि11 ता [५] [भूदस्मिन्महावंश प्रभूतभुजविक्रमः । संजातल12 मोसंपन्न: संगमो नाम भूपति: [*] विजित्य मनखिलान् ज13 गद्रुहः () स मोदते वीरविलाससंश्रयः । समस्त विद्यानि14 पुणः प्रतापो धर्मकभू[*] सर्वकलासु कोविदः ।। ७*] प्रभूदस्मा. 15 महाभूपाहुक्करायमहीपतिः [*] प्रचंडतरदोर्दडखडिता"16 रातिविक्रमः [ ८*] कर्नाटलक्ष्मी[:*] सविलाममास यस्मिन् महीये 17 महनीयकोत्तौ [*] भूमिस्तथैवाप वसंधरात्वं स्थिरेति नाम 18 प्रथमं गुणोधैः ।[*] क्षोणोपालनमेव कर्त्तमनिशं जातौ त्रिलोका19 धिपावकीय च बुक्करायनपतौ" पोतांबरेशावुभौ [*] नामा 20 चापि तयोः प्रसिद्धिमगमद्भवल्लभ: श्रीयुतः सर्वा सागरमे21 खलां भुवर्मिमा संपालयन् दोव्यति [ १..] राजा हरिहराख्योसौ
महादा
1 From the imprersions and the originals. ? The anusvára is used instead of the varga-panchama, & in other in.criptions. • Read 'मूलरूम्भाय.
• Read शम्भवे. • Read मदामोद वल: also अत्युच° at beginning ofr.3. • Read लासलत्। चौगन्धि'. - Read स्वयं.
• Read यय. • Resd हि.
10 The present tense is here employed instead of the past. 1 Read खसिता". - Read कांट.
" Read °कौौ . " Read कृपती. • Real पोताम्बरशा.
" Read भुमिमां.

Page #32

No. 2.)
SRISAILAM PLATES OF VIRUPAKSHA: SAKA-SAMVAT 1388.
22 नानि षोडश । विधाय लक्ष्मोसंपद्रो भाति सर्वगुणाश्रयः ।[११] 23 तस्य मेलांबिकाजाने[:] प्रादुराशो[*] यसोधनः । प्रतापदेव
Second Plate ; First Side. 24 रायाख्य(:)स्तनयो विनयान्वित: [ १२*] प्रताप[व]न्ही परिजंभमाणे शुष्का 25 स्तुरुष्का अपि यस्य रानः । रिपुक्षितींद्रा (:)द्राश्च निरस्तधैर्याः कांता26 रवल्मोककृतात्मरक्षाः ।। १३*] तस्य देमांबिकाभर्तुः पुत्र शुत्तुनिषु27 दन: । विद्याविन[य*]संपंनो' (f)वीरो विजयभूपतिः ।। १४*] तस्य नारा28 यणीदेव्या उत्पन्नः सुभलक्षणः' । प्रतापराय इत्याख्या29 मगमत्त पार्थिवोत्तमः ।। १५*] गुणैरण कैरवनीतस्मिन्" 30 विराजमान: सुक्तताप्तकीर्थिः । निजाग्रजात् प्राप्तधनादि31 राज्यः सार्थोकतार्थी जनपारिजातः ।[१६*] तस्य सिद्धलदेवो32 ति भार्या लक्षणसंयुता [*] लक्ष्मीनारायणस्येव जाता हि ज33 गदंबिका ।[१७] तस्यां सिव: प्रादुरभूहणाल्यो नाम विरूपा31 रति प्रसिद्धः । राजाधिराजः क्षितिपालमौलि(:)वंदा36 न्यमूर्थि करुणकसिंधः ।। १८*] निज(प्रत) प्रतापादधिगत्य 36 राज्यं समस्तभाग्यै [:*] परिसेव्यमानः । खड्गाग्रतः सर्व. 37 रिपून्विजित्य स मोदते वोरविलासभूमिः । १८] खिलीलतसुर38 चाणी द्रावितांभ्रमहीपतिः । हिंदुरायसुरवाणविराज-" 39 भुजगोवतः ।। २."] वैरिराजगजेंद्राणां पंचास्यः परभितिक्तत् । []40 तु पनसुधाभानु इत्यादिविरुदोवत: [.. २१*] सुंगभद्रासरितोर। वि. 41 रूपाक्षस्य संविधौ । पित्रय सिंहासनं प्राप्य पालयंत्रवनोमिमां ।। २२.]
42 ण्यनोकाग्रगण्येसी विरूपाक्षक्षितीश्वर: [*] धर्मस्थानगते[:] सद्भिः सं43 यतो धरणीसुरैः [२] शालिवाहननिर्णीतशकवर्षक्रमागते । वख 44 टगुणभूयुक्तो पार्थिवाख्ये च वत्सरे ।। २४*] कार्त्तिकाख्ये च मासेस्मि
I Read प्रादुरासौद्यशे. • Read पुत्रशत्रुविषदन:* Read mo." 10 Read रनेकै. " Rand लो . - Read "मूर्तिः " Read शत्रु, 1 Read निधी. » Road गग्यो .
• Read वी. - Read पनी. . Read ख्या. 11 Read a. 16 Read fra I Read 'वाचस्विरान. . 20 Read 'भानुरि. 20 Read पियं. • Read वव.
- Read "माणे. • Read देव्यामु. . Read °मगमत्. - Read कौति " Read नाचा. 9 Read भौति. 1 Read °सरित्तीर. • Rend पालय वनौमिमाम.

Page #33

EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[VoL.xv.
45 बसित पंचमीतिथौ। राजाधिराज[:*] सर्वज्ञो राज्ञां परम*Jचरः [२५] 46 विरूपाक्षचितीपालो विरूपाक्षस्य संनिधौ [1] निजपाभिषेक. 47 स्य पुण्यकालो' नृपोत्तमः [24] प्रतापायविख्यातगिरी राज्ये त.
Second Plate; Second Side. 48 थैव च । कंवाडौ शिरुमणाख्यातातुकूरिति विश्रुतं [॥२७*] 49 कैला[स*]खित एव 'संभुरधुना श्रीपर्वते सर्वदा पार्वत्य[[*] सह संव.. 50 सनतिमुदा' लोकत्रयं पालयन् । यस्तिष्टत्यथ तस्य सेवकवि. 51 धौ श्रोलिंगचक्रेश्वरः श्रोमन् पर्वतमल्लिकार्जनमहादेवस्य पा52 दार्चकः ॥२८ कैल[*]सोपरि ये स्थितामरगणा--1 वा पुथिव्या च
या' मु. 53 ख्या[:*] सिहगणा (1) महन्प्रभृतयः ते[:] साईमद्यापि यः []
वार[*]णस्यधि54 वासतामधिगतः श्रोपर्वतेयं मुदा श्रीसिहप्रतिपंबवैभवत55 या भिक्षाप्रवत्तिति च ।। २८*] अंगरंगादिभोगाय पर्वमासोत्सवाय च [] 56 तपखिभ-वदानाय विरूपाक्षक्षितीश्वरः ॥३.*] ददौ स्वाभिमता57 वात्य (ते) श्रीगिरी सचिवासिने । प्रतापाख्यगिरे राज्ये वराहाणां 58 चतुशतं" [३१] अष्टरापरिविख्यात घातकरतिनिचितं । वि. 59 रुपाचपरं चेति प्रतिनाना" विधाय च ।। ३२*] सहिरि"] स्योदकदा. 60 नधारापूर्व यथाविधि । निधिनिक्षेपवार्यश्म पति61 ण्यागामिसंज्ञकं [३३] सिद्धसाख्यमिति ख्यातमष्टभोगैश्च" सं. 62 युतं । कुख्यारामादिसंयुक्तं समस्तबलिसंयुतं ।। ३४*] द63 दो पर्वतसंस्थस्य मल्लिकाजुन नामत: [*] दीव्यमान64 स्य [दे ]वस्य विरूपानचितीश्वरः । ३५*] तपस्वी सच संतष्ट"65 संयुतः परया मुदा । राजानमाशिषं च चिरं. 66 जीवी भवविति ॥[२१] तेस्थे":*] समन्विताचिनैर्दिक्षु प्राच्यादिI Read 'काल. - Read शम्भु'.
- Read वसति • Read °व्यथ.
• Read श्रीमत्पर्वत'. • There is here & blank which must be filled by 4. Rather ET; for in Telugu inscriptions the phrase Kailasamu mindi dyävä-prithvi-mahamahattu-mukhyamaina-bhikshavritti often occurs in descriptions of Vira. Saiva teachers.-H. K. S.] Note the double Sandhi in feat. - Read पृथिव्यालया. • Read °प्रतिपन्न ..
• Read भिक्षाप्रवौति. 10 There is here a blank which has to be filled by agferit se. 11 Anusvāra is used always instead of #.
- Read °विण्यातमातु. in Rend नाम. - Read °चापि
1s Read ख्यातेरष्ट " Read कार्जुन. 1 Read संतुष्टि.
18 Read . 1Read संस्तः
Read बिमै.

Page #34

2
4
6
8
10
12
14
16
18
20
22
288288888
शायपनये नमः
मुलखाचराचम निवाः सुवातिवंत अनुरागी शिकायतत्रियास खिल्ली वरती सनातनः असिफ मलीन तेले पित
इलोलास का पत्र वः कृत तातिरप्रातः सूयासुःखया मौलों यसादितु मग मनात वाली सब पेत संतो नाम पतितासुदेवेत पाि
62
64
Srisailam Plates of Virupaksha: Saka 1388.
संयुतः तोग
लास 4
F. W. THOMAS
2
मरा
श्री संत संगमानामपतिः रातुन पिला हासमोर ती तलाससरा यास भस्तति घटि पीक सर्व पालकांतिम राय महीपतिः दो उपाड तितिक गफलाट लदमी बिलास मास यस्मिन मही नयी तामिस्र वा
नाम
मंग पालन मंतक मतिरानो 18 पाकीची
चापि तयो: प्रसिद्धिमगमनः पुत्रः सागर में नमिमां संपल मानवी राविया यत्न
र
महाद
य
ii. b.
6
8
10
12
2
48 वासंतास उतार
परततात संतमालोत पालना परितप्त50 मंत्र महान साधा
गामयः साई मद्यानिया वो माया वासनामय गतः पवतेय मुदसति तेन दाल-वामंग गातो गाय वर्तमाना परात जनावरात 58 सविता पारग चतरा अनवरत सातत पुराण संविदा यायादिका वयीचा धावानियान हे पवार्यरमन आगामि कांसि समिति मरास दिसासमस्त बलसंयुता संत मान मावस तीरत : पीयायं झन मार
135
14
16
20
22
48
52
54
58
00
02
84
66
••
"मीनाराय 68 लाड वाली भनि68 तापसी में नज नाम
70
24 श्रायात्यत्र नया नियमित घाम 24 यस्ती यांत
कामस्य 28 विद्याविना विजय तुपतिना
26
28
30
32
34
36
38
40
42
44
46
72
74
78
78
80
82
84
88
ii a.
90
यानी देवी माता 28 मगमपा वात्र वनीत लेस्मिन विमानः सुकृत प्रकाि
साथीची अनुपात रासल तिमीसंयुतास्त्री नानासाह
युनोलताना
संयुपाधिकारवा स ते पंचमी ? घेरा थान विश्वाद्यास ती पलाति पापानिधान "कामावर त
मनले कः वीर नपालनमा इसानुपातात मुवा तंतु महरामा यरिवर्ती ह शादी तिति 88 भावसुं सामानयधमत पतीयवादी नविन
06
सिधौना गावपा असिद्ध गजचिंग अतिपाल मौलिः वैदा 34 काय प्रतापादाय गता मस्त नागोसे वागा नक्ष गागृतःसत तासमोदतेती वासलात वायुमा- 38 गलत: गातस यातायातुं गतासाची पाव पान्यातासापर्यत मिमी नमस मात
111.
किन सामान वनस मंगेनाद्याला मेस होली मेमेन नामा होली मे मे नर' देखन होल्सा मंगे नकडियाना पोलमार
निम में नर तिति मानु शनिवार सामना तेथी माता मनुः सन्ति पाप्याम
यही
SCALE TWO-FIFTHS
30
32
36
40
42
44
48
72
74
78
78
W.GRIGGS & SONS, LTD., PHOTO-LITH.
80
82
84
88
88
90

Page #35

Seal
ENLARGED ONE HALF

Page #36

No. 2.) SRISAILAM PLATES OF VIRUPAKSHA: SAKA-SAMVAT 1388.
67 चक्रमात [1] सीमानो(य)स्याहारस्व लिख्यते देखभाषया।[१७] 68 [ क]चाडवोळगण' पातुकूरुग्रामद चतुसीमेय' वि [व]र मू69 डलु गोलपिना(पुवा)पुरद सीमे मेर अनंतपु70 रद सीमे मेर ब्रांझलपिंबापुरद' सीमे मेर ।
Third Plate; First Side. 71 बाल अनंतपुरद सीमे मेर करिवेन मी72 मे मेर । दुदद्यालसीमे मेरे नंदिकुंटहोलसी. 78 मे मेर नेतिपलेहोलसीमे मेर रामापुरद 74 होलसीमे मेर इंद्रेश्वरद होलसीमेगे बूरुगमे76 र नकूडिपोतुराजपलिय होल मेरे सोमे सा76 न्यादलि पेंजरमडुगे मेर इंतिदु सिरुमलातुकूरि77 गै प्रतिनाम विरूपाक्षपुरद चतुसीमा । भारद्वाजीडवो धीमान् चि78 सतम्मतनूभवः [*] बढ़चो गंगणार्योसौ वृत्तिमेकामिहायुते ॥[३८] 79 काश्यपो याजुषो धीमान् नारणार्यतनूभवः ।।*] रायसाधिपरंगा80 यो वृत्तिहयमिहाश्ते ॥[३८] त्वष्टा श्रीमुहणाचार्यसूनु[:] शा. 81 सनलेखकः [*] वीरण: मुगुणो धीमान् वृत्तिहयपतिश्च य[:] [४०] 82 द[r*]नपालनयोर्मध्ये दानाच्छेयोनुपालनं [*] दानात्स्वर्गमवा83 प्रोति पालनादच्युतं पदं ।। ४१*] वदता परदत्तां वा यो हरेत वसुंध84 रा[म् ।*] षष्टिवर्षसहस्राणि विष्ठायां ज[*]यते क्रिमि: ।। ४२] श्वदता
हिगुणं 85 पुण्यं परदत्तानुपाल" परदत्त[*]पहारेण स्वदत्तं निष्फलं 86 बवेत्" ॥[४३*] एकैव भगिनी लोके सर्वेषामेव भूभुजां [*] न भोज्या न 87 करपाय' विप्रदत्ता वसुंधरा ॥[४४] सामान्योयं धर्मसेतु नृपा-1 88 णां काले काले पलनीयो भव[f]: [*] सर्वानेतान् भाविनः पार्थिवे. 89 न्द्रा[न] भूयो भूयो याचते रामचंद्रः ॥ 90 श्रीविरूपाक्ष"
I Read कंगाई. • Read शा... - Read खदत्ता. " Read खदत्ताद. M Read भवेत्। " Rend पालनीयी.
• Rend चतुम्मीमेय.
. Read ब्राह्मलपिनापुर. • Read चतुमौमा.
• Read "मेकामिहा. • Read वष्टि वर्ष
• Read बिटाया. 1 Read °पालनम्।
13 Rend v. " Read चा.
" Read °सेतु'. 17 Written in Telugu-Kannada characters.

Page #37

EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
(VOL. XV.
ABSTRACT OF CONTENTS. L. 1. Adoration to Gaņādhipati. Verse 1. Adoration to Sambhu. V.2. Adoration to Ganapati. V. 3. Adoration to Varahamurti.
V. 4. The moon, which is an ornament on the crown of Sambhu, being born with Lakshmi from the ocean of milk, shines in the sky under the name of kalanidhi.
V. 5. In the lineage of this moon was born a king named Yadu. This earth was ruled by Visudova, born in the family of Yadu.
Vv. 6-9. In this great race was born a powerful king, named Sangama; this king, who was well-versed in all soiences, who was famous and charitable, having defeated his enemies, who were a pest to the earth, lived in happiness. From him was born the king BukkaRaya, who conquered his enemies by the prowess of his arms. Under this king the goddess of Prosperity, namely the Karpāta kingdom, was happy, and the earth justified her names vanndhard and sthira.
V. 10-11. As if the lords of the three worlds, Hari and Hara, were born to rule this world in the form of a single person bearing their joint namos, Harihara the king, who was full of good qualities and favoured by the goddess of Fortune, was born to this king (Bukks) and reigned over the world as far as the shores of the seas, making the sixteen great gifts (mahādānas).
Vv. 12-13. To this king, the husband of Melambika, was born a non, named Pratāpadôva-Raya. Even the powerful Tarashkas were dried up in the fire of the prowess of this king Pratäpa-deva-Raya, and the enemy kings, having abandoned their courage, fled to forests, hid themselves in ant-hills and protected their lives.
V. 14. Vijaya-Bhupati, who was learned and gentle, was born to Pratapa-dēva-Raya, the husband of Dēmāmbikā.
V. 15-16. To Vijaya-Bhapati was born by his quoen Nārāyaṇāmbiki the prince named Pratäpa-Raya, possessing several good qualities; he obtained the Ghanadri rājya (Penugonda territory) from his elder brother.
Vv. 17-21. Just as the goddess) Lakshmi was the consort of (the god) Nārāyana, Siddhals-dēvi was the queen of this king. To her was born (the god) Siva himself under the name of Virupaksha. Having obtained the kingdom by his power and having conquered his enemies with his sword, this king reigoed with happiness. He possessed the birudas, the conqueror of the Suratrāpa '; ho who drove the Andhra king'; who was the Suratrāņa among Hindu kings'; Tri-raja-blujagõnnata ;' who was a lion to the elepbants, the enemy kings'; who produces foar in the minds of his enemies and is a moon to the lotuses, his enemies.'
Vv. 22-37. Being seated upon the simhasana of his ancestors and surrounded by many good Brāhmaṇas, the king Virūpāksha made on the occasion of his coronation a gift of the village of Siruman-Ātukūra to the god Mallikārjuna of Sriparvata (Srisailam), on the fifth tithi of the dark fortnight of the month Kärttika in the year Pārthiva, corresponding to the Saka year 1388, expressed by blū=1, guna=3, ashta=8 and vasus=8. This gift was made in the presence of the god Virūpāksha on the bank of the river Tungabhadrā; and it was received on behalf of the god Mallikarjuna by Sri Lingachakrēšvara, who was an adorer of the feet of this god of Sriparvata, who is Sambha himself come dowa with his consort Parvati from his abode, the Kailasa, to dwell on the mountain Sriparvata. Sri Lingachakrēsvara
That is, she became a real repository of all precious gems and was made to be permanently in the possession of the kings of the Vijayanagara kingdom and not to change bande frequently.
+ Lotus flowers hlomom through the influence of the sun, but close up in the presence of the moon,

Page #38

No. 3.]
TWO INSCRIPTIONS FROM MUTGI.
25
was living, at the time when the grant was made, at Kābi (Benares), surrounded by the divine ganas of Kailasa and by such siddha-ganas on earth as Mahan. He was conducting the feeding of ascetios in the temple at) Sriparvata, the glory of which act is acknowledged by Siddhas. A gift of four hundred varāhas, produced from the Pratāpagiri rājya, was made to the Lord of Srigiri (Srisailam) for the anga, ranga etc. bhogas, for the celebration of the fortnightly and the monthly festivals and for feeding ascetics, thereby intending that his desires might be fulfilled (by the grace of this god). The village of Ātukūru or Ashtarāpuri was granted under the nunne of Virūpākshapura by the pouring of water on gold, so as to be enjoyed with the eight different kinds of enjoyments such as nidhi, nikshēpa, etc., with the irrigation channels, gardens and all other sources of income (balis). The gift was gladly received by the ascetic (Sri Lingachakrēsvara), blessing the king so that he might live for a long time. The boundaries of the village, beginning from the east, are given below in the language of the country thus:
Lines 68-77. Beginning from the east, the boundaries of Sirumala-Ātukūru are Gollala Pinnāpura, Anantapura, Brāhmala Pinnapura, Brāhmala Anantapura, Karivēna sīmā, Dudadyāla sima, Nandikunta-hola, Nētipale-hola, Rāmāpurada hola, Indreśvarada hola, and Nakūļi Põturājupalli-hola; on the north-east, Peñjara-madugu. These are the boundaries of Sirunala-Ātukūru in the Kam nādu, a subdivision, according to the Sanskrit portion, of the Pratāpagiri rājyu.
Vv. 38-40. The following shares were allotted to the persons mentioned hereunder :
No.
Name of the person.
Father's name,
Veda.
Götra.
Shares.
1 Ganganirya. . . . Chikka Tamina 2 Rangārya, Rāyasādhipa . .Niraņāra 3 Viraņı, the engraver of the Muddana
fasadi.
. Rik .
Yajus
. .
. Bhäradvaja . Kiśyapa.
Total
Vv. 41-45. The usual admonitory and imprecative verses.
Line 90. The name “Sri-Virü páksha," tbe sign-manual of the king, is written in the Kannada alphabet.
No. 3.--TWO INSCRIPTIONS FROM MUTGI.
BY LIONEL D. BARNETT.
Mutgi is a village in the Bagewādi tāluka of Bijāpur, and appears on the Indian Atlas (1854), sheet 57, as "Mootgee," some 6 miles to the south-west of Bāgewādi town, in lat. 16° 31and long. 75° 57'. Its ancient name, which is preserved in inscription A below, 1. 10, etc., was Murttage; in inscription B it appears as Muttage. It was formerly a place of con. siderable importance, being the chief town of the group called after it the "Murttage Thirty," forming part of the Tardavādi Thousand (below, A, 1. 10). It contains several inscriptions, two of which are now edited for the first time from ink-impressions bequeathed to the British Museum by the late Dr. Fleet.
A transcript of B is given in the Elliot Collection, Vol. II, fol. 1648, of the Royal Aiatic Society's copy.

Page #39

26
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[VOL. XV.
A.-OF VIKRAMADITYA VI: A.D. 1110.
This inscription is incised on a slab of stone, quadrangular in shape, surmounted by a top with curving sides. It stands, or stood, in the village; but I am unable to find any record of its location. On the top are some sculptures, viz. a cow with sucking calf on the proper right, and in the middle a linga on an abhisheka-stand, with the sun and moon above. The inscribed area is about 3 ft. 5 in. high and 2 ft. 8 in. wide. Lines 1-2 are engraved on the cornice. The character is good Kanarese of the period. The special cursive form of y appears in upanayanadol, 1. 8. The height of the letters is generally between in. and in.; line 3 seems to have been accidentally omitted and then filled in, as all the letters in it are very minute. The language is Old Kanarese; the introductory verse and the two concluding metrical formulæ are Sanskrit. In respect of orthography we may note the use of the archaic in negaldam (1. 2), negald (1. 3), negalda (11. 4, 13, 16), ilda (1. 37), ald (1. 36), as against aldam (1.3), pogalut (1. 20), pogale (1. 33), pogalva (1. 42), alida (1. 46), vēlkum (1. 47), iligu (1. 47), nela-val (1. 45); the appearance of e where ordinarily we should expect i, viz. in age (11. 11, 30), irppenegam (1. 20), nilise (1. 21, bis), tamge (1. 32), and adegum (1. 47); the retention of initial p, except in hattu (1. 33, verse); and the use of the upadhmaniya, written exactly like r, in bhavinah-p° (1. 52). As regards lexicography, attention may be called to the following words: rajavati and rajanvati (11. 2-3), where the poet indulges in a play upon the difference of meanings, based upon Panini VIII. ii. 14 (cf. Siddhanta-kaumudi, 1902); mahati (1. 35), apparently meaning something like "the authorities "; Vaddavara (1. 40), on which see above, Vol. XII, p. 147, and Vol. XIII, p. 18.
From the point of view of metre the record is somewhat unusual: for, with the exception of the opening verse (an Anushtubh), the two metrical formule at the end (respectively Anushtubh and Salint), and the short prose passages in the body of the document, the whole of it is in the Kanda metre. The artistic effect of this experiment does not seem to be particularly happy.
The subject of the record is a grant for a Saiva sanctuary. The poet opens (vv. 2-4) with praises of Nurmaḍi-Taila (Taila II, the establisher of the Western Chalukya dynasty of Kalyani), to whom he gives his titles of Trailōkyamalla and Ahavamalla. He then mentions Taila's son Satyasraya (v. 5), the latter's younger brother Daśavarman, and Dasavarman's son Vikramaditya [V] (v. 6). Vikramaditya had a chief preceptor, parama-guru, named Vishnu-bhaṭṭa, who received in fief the town of Murttage (vv. 7-11, 11. 6-13). In vv. 9 and 10 the donor is said to have been Vikramamka-Satyasraya: here we must take vikramiika as an ordinary adjective, rather than a personal name or official title, as there is no evidence that Satyasraya bore the biruda Vikramaditya. Vishnu-bhaṭṭa's son was the General Govinda, who received the title ripu-sarpa-Garuda, "a Garuda to the snakes his enemies" (11. 13-16); he begot the General Vishnu (v. 14), who begot the General Govindaraja, also entitled ripu-sarpa-Garuda (vv. 15-16). Govindaraja built a temple to the god Ramēšvara at Murttage, and granted property for its endowment, the trustee being Yogesvara-pandita-dēva, in the 4th year of the reign of Tribhuvanamalla, i.e. Vikramaditya VI; his younger sister Ponnakabbe contributed a field (11. 19-33). Govindaraja's son Vitta or Vishnudēva, having received from the authorities of Murttage a field in the midst of the town, petitioned Vikramaditya-dēva, lord of Vardhamanapura, the Mahamandalesvara ruling over the Murttage Thirty, and the latter's wife, a daughter of the Yuvaraja Mallikarjuna-deva, "son of the Chalukya emperor," and these two
See on the history of this family Dynasties of the Kanarese Districts, p. 428 ff.
On the face of it this would seem to mean that Mallikarjuna was the son of the reigning sovereign, ie. Vikramaditya VI.

Page #40

No. 3.]
TWO INSCRIPTIONS FROM MUTGI.
27
accordingly obtained from King Tribhuvanamalla (Vikramiditya VI) & grant of the land for the endowment of the temple (ll. 33-39), in purauanoe of which Vishnudēva in the 35th year of the reign of Vikramaditya VI formally made over the estate to the trusteeship of Achaļēsvara-pandita-dēva (11. 39-41). Vishņudēva made the grant in concert with his wife Kommala-dēvi (v. 23); the estate consisted of 24 mattar in the midst of Murttage (v. 24).
As we bave seen, the record contains two dates. The first of these is: the 4th year of the Chāļukya-Vikrama era, the cyclic year Siddhartha; the new-moon of Pashya, Monday; the uttarāyana-sankranti and an eclipse of the sun (11. 26-27). This date is not quite regular. Excluding the week-day and sankranti, the details correspond to Thursday, 26th December, A.D. 1079, when the given tithi ended about 2 h. 50 m. after mean sunrise, and an eclipse of the sun actually took place 2 h. 47 m. after mean sunrise. But the uttarayana-sathkranti or Makara-samkrānti of that year occurred 19 h. after mean sunrise on Tuesday, 24th December. However, Mr. Sewell, who with much kindness has revised my oaloulations of the dates in this paper, has pointed out to me that, if the calculation had been for the mean Makara-sankranti, the latter would fall at 5 h. 28 m. after mean sunrise on Wednesday, 25th December; and, as mean new-moon occurred 23 h. 34 m. after mean sonrise on the same date, the tithi might hence have been connected with the Wednesday. But there was no eclipse actually visible, and it seems unlikely that there should be a mention of an eclipse in connection with mean tithis.
The second date is : the 85th year of the Chāļukya-Vikrama era, the cyclio year Vikrita; the full-moon of Kārttika; & Saturday; an eclipse of the moon (II. 39-40). These details correspond regularly to Saturday, 29th October, A.D. 1110, when the given tithi ended 10 h. 59 m. after mean sunrise, and there was a total lunar eclipse, beginning 10 h. 6 m. after mean sunrise (Sewell, Eclipses of the Moon, p. xxvi).
Geographical references in this record are few. Murttage, i.e. Mutgi, is repeatedly men. tioned ; and in 1. 10 we learn that it was the first town of thirty (called from it the Murttage Thirty) in the Tardavādi Thousand (seo Ind. Ant., Vol. XIX, p. 269). The mention of the local cumple of Rāmēśvara moves the poet in v. 18 to compare it with the famous sanctuary of Rāmēśvara at Sētu, Adam's Bridge. The Mahamandalasvara Vikramaditya-dēva bears the title Vardhamāna-puravar-adhisvara, "lord of Vardhamāna best of cities," which is probably to be identified with Wadhwan, in the Jhālāvad division of Käthiāwār (see above, Vol. VI, pp. 195, 196 n. 1).
TEXT, [Metres : vv. 1, 30, Anushţubh; vv. 2-29, Kanda ; v. 31, Salini.] 1 Om [ll] Namas-tunga-siras-chambi-chandra-cha mara-chäravē traiļokya-nagar
Arambha-mula-stambhāya Sambhavē 1 [10] Sri-mahitam vijita-ripu-stöman
Trailokyamallan-Āhava% mallar bhūma-balar Chalukya-sikhāmaụi negaldar pratäpi Nürmmadi-Tailam || : [2] Raj-adhirajan-amalina-tējam rājavatiy-enisid-1 Vasumatiyain bhrājishạn
Taila-rājam 3 rājanvatiy=enisidam parākramadindan | [3*) Tamn=āņe taina gosane tamna
jasam tamna pesare negald-esevinegam munnire morey-one Sauryy
Ornatanzāldar dharitriyar Taila-nfipar || [4] Ābrita-budha-nidhi sakals4 jan-asrayan-ene negaldı Taila-bhapatige jagad-visruta-yasan-enisida Satykárayanāditya-tējan=agia-tandja || [5*] Tad-andFrom the ink-impressions.
* Denoted by a spiral symbol.

Page #41

EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[VOL. XV.
5 jan=&vāryya-sauryyam vidita-yasam dharmma-martti Dasavarmme-nsipan
tad-apatyam vikrama-guna-sadanam vijit-āri Vikramaditya6 npipa || [6] A ntipara parama-garuv=abhimāna-dhanan-adhita-voda-vědāmga
vidyā-nidhi vipra-kul-ambara-bhanuv-anushthāti Vi7 shņu-bhattam posari[ro] [7] Pravidita-shat-karmma-ratam trivedi Gautama
kul-abdhi-varddhana-sitāmśa visuddha-charitan-eradeneya Vasi8 shtha Vishņu-bhattan-elege varishtha | [8] À Vishņu-bhatta-vibhage
maha-ribhavan vikram-Imkan-upanayanado!=urvvi-vinntam Satyāśraya-de9 var Murttageyan-obedu dakshine-gotta || [9] Anta sakala-dig-vivarttita-kirtti
Chäļukya-chakravartti samasta-bhuvan-asrayarh Satyäśray&10 dëvam Tarddavādi-säsirada baliya müvattara modala badam Murttageyam
tāṁbra-gåsana-sit-atapatra-chamar-ādi vividha-rājyA11 chihna-sahitam tribhog-abhyantara-siddhiyim sarva-namasyam=åge kude
padedu (1) Jñāna-mayam vidri-nidhi tān=enisida Vishņu-bhatta-vibhu 12 mādida dhātri-nutam=enisida Murttage manarbbara bharaṇam-agrahāram sāra ||
[10] Tāne chaturddaśa-vidya-sthānam Chaļukya13 chakravarttige mānya-sthānam=enalu perar=im baralen=ārppare Vishnu-bhattan
oregam doregn (119] Ene negalda Vishnu-bhattana tanübhavam 14 sastra-Šāstra-paripatan-uurv vi-jana-vinuta-guna Govinda-nibham Govim dan=nkhila
vibudh-ananda [12] Govinda-chamūpati vidyā-vārddhi Cha15 ukya-chakravarttiyol-eney=embi vibha vaman-ārjjisidan=ad= vannipud-in
tadiya-mahim-omnatiya || [13"] Anta mahå-pra16 charda-daından yaka-vibhatiyan=appa-keyda ripu-sarppa-Garudan=enisi negalda ||
Gövimdana magan-akhila-kaļā-vidan=a pratima17 saury yan-achalita-dhairyyar kāvam mage-vuge bådidod-Ivam samgråma-jishnu
Vishņu-chamūpa | [14] Ātana magan-amala-yaśnu=abhita-ina18 nain sauryya-saļi nischala-dhairyyat niti-vidam sakala-gun-opētam Güvimda
rājan=irjjita-tēja || [15*] Ripu-sarppa-Garudan=abita-dvipa-kësa19 ri subhata-jana-nutar vira-sri-lapan-ābja-dyumani param-tapan-agadrisan-agama
sähasar Gövimda [16] À vibhu Murttageyo!=8820 kal-avani kay-mugidu pogaļut-irppe(rppi)negaineatisthāvaram-ene Rāmēšvara-devara
dēgalaman=artthiyim mādisida || [178] Bhāvipod-eņe 21 Sētuvinoļu Rāvana-ripu nilise(si) nimda Råmośvaramum pāvanam-ene Murttageyo!=
Govindam nilisesi) ninda Rāmē. 22 gvaramu [18] Antu tamu-idaml-atipravřiddhamur prasiddhamum-ada
Rāmēśvara-dovar-anga-bhogakkan tapodhanara vidyārtthi-chchhatra23 r=asan-achchhādanakkam dēgulada mathada khamda-sphuţita-nava-karmmakkama
endu Svasti Samasta-bhuvan-aśraya 24 Sri-Prithvi-vallabha mahārājādbirāja paramēśvara paramabhattarakan Satyasraya
kula-tilakun Châļuky-ābha25 lanan srimat-Tribhuvanamalla-dēvara vijaya-rājyam-uttar.Ortar-abhivriddhi
pravarddha nanama26 chandr-arkka-tārari salattam-ire [1] Srimach-Chaļukya-Vikrama-varghada Aneya
Siddharttha-samvatsarada Pushyad=amávāsye Somavā27 radardinanttarayana-samkramti-särsya-grahaņa-parvva-nimittam Srimad Bhujanga
dēvara sishyaru Triļochana-dëvar 2
1 [l'here seems to be an annarra after ni, which would give a better seose.-H. K. 8.]

Page #42


Page #43

Mutgi Inscription of the reign of Vikramaditya VI: year 35.
TE
జన
గురుకుల
ఇక తనకు
మంచి ఆయన నగలు
పురుగు మందు వయుత పదము కవచంద నాదం
తరగతులు చదవరపడకుండpవిదిక బరణమవరం 8119 పా రపున ఈ పని పడ కిలో పరివర్ణవరి ఆవరణ లో వత గం గం అనుసమేడం ఉతంకం కలకాలను
ఆ
త తార తమ సంస్థలు ఆ సావితంలో సందడి నుంచి నగదు సుమన్నవారు
కుడినందన నిండిన నిందలు బిడ్డలు - ఆవరంయడం కంటే అది వమును నా నడుము కయి మమయం సుములు కలు జరపతియాశన ఆయన తముడు. తన నగట్టిగా నముగ ఆడదానము ఆయన తదయ! తమరు గడిచిపోతున్న వింతలు వడియాలను తమ
కు అడిక దయణండడంతవిన సుజాతకు నగరంతర ఆున జననతేదీకి ముందు తన ముందు ని
మిత్తం Hతయగిపోవడం ను సవరములు తరవత గుంతయ
బడిన తులను రావణ సుందరి ఆ మును నమ్ముకు యండము రము ప్రస్తుత సమాజము అండము కండరము కరవరగ గత దసరమంత,
తనయుడని జగడము తమ తనదశ పనులు మును, సత్రయా - అప్పటి నుంచి అది రాజమంది వరం ఇద్దరం కడుగు
యదువు రానున్న యాంకర్

Page #44

No. 3.]
TWO INSCRIPTIONS FROM MUTGI.
28 vara siahyaru BAļastryyöryyar-avara sishyaru śrt-Kasmira-path dite dēvar-avara
Sishyaru vādi-maha-pra29 laya-kala-Bhairava-pam dita-dēvar-avara sishyaru parama-naishthikarenisida
Yogēsvara-pandita-dēva-kā30 larh karobohi dhårā-porvvakaṁ sarvra-badhā-paribāram Sarvva-tamasyam-āge 1
Govinda-dandanathanziļā31 vinutam tamna sarvve-māngado!=ittar mūvattu mattaram dhāny-āvaliyam
beladu rayyam=enisuva keyya | [198] Matta 32 m=ā dēvargge mõla-sthānadin paduvalu bitta mānyada tortam mattar=erada |
A Govindana tamnge maha-gunavati Pomnaka33 bbe sucharite tamno bhāgada mānyado!=itial ragadin=ele pogaļe hattu
mattaru keyya || [20] Rămēśvaraman må34 di mahi-mahimegan=appo-keyda Govindamg=uddäma-ba!arge Butar guņa-dhāmam
sajjana-laláta35 pattar Vitta || [21] Atam jagati-tala-vikhyāta in Murttageya mabati kürtt-Tye
manah-priti-paran=ūra madhyada bhutaļamar tam86 na talada keyy-ene padeda [22*] Amta mahājanakke påda-på joyam kotta
kond- bhamiyar Murttage-mavattuman=ā]d-arasy. 37 geyyutt-ilda Tandalika-Yama-damdai mahāmandalesvarar fri-Varddhamäng
puravar-adhiśvaran-enisida Vikramaditya-dēvamgamāta 38 n-arasi Chalukya-chakravarttiya magam yuvarājam-Mallikarjjuna-devana magalu
Sri-mahadevigar birnapam-geyyal-avar irbba39 rum grimat-Tribhuvanamalla-dēvarggebimnapari-geydu sarva-namasyar māļi
kude padedu frimach-Chāļukya-Vikrama-varshada 35ne40 ya Vikrita-samvatsarada Kärttikada puņņame Vaddavāradamdina Roma-grahaņa
parv va-nimittar Sri-Yo41 gēgvara-pandita-dēvara sishyar=appa śrīmad-Achaļēsvara-pandita-dēvara kālam
karchchi dhird-pärvvakaṁ Barvva-namasyam-mädi || Bhf-vinu42 tarnija-sati sobbavati punyavati patravati gunavatis-erder vasudhe poga!va
Kommala-dēviyol-omd=agi 43 dharmma-tatpara-chitta | [23*] Rāměsvara-dēvargg-abhirama-gunom Vishņudēvan
anvaya-dharmma-prēma-parancira madbyada bha miyanairppatta 44 nälku mnttaran=itta [24] Paramā[r]ttham=id= dharmmamn-ernd-illade
parama-bbaktigim kāva maha-purasham kavilegaļain 45 sāsiraman sale dånav=itia phalamain padegun | [25] Tale popadavrettānur
nela-vå!-popadavum op[p]uri dharmma46 dol-ord-eleyan odad=adakeyam bēdal-āgad=idan=alida papi pasugalan-alida !! [26]
Tereya kiru-dereyaṁ pole-dere47 ya manyakke barda tereynm dēvar-ttiraveļkum-emba pätakan=ara-dimgalol
adi(dogum-avan-adhögatig=iligu || [27] Iris vada para48 ma-naishthika-vara-muniyam prabha m abajananga! 14 käntā-paron-adanan=1
sthånadol-iral-Iyade kaļevud-initn năm 49 prartthiside [28] Kidad-ant-1 dharmmaman-ir-odeyar=mmahiparemmabájanam
nagara-perggadega! karanamgaļu sa50 le nadoyisuvuda chandra-rörgyar=ul!=anne-vara || [29] Sva-dattar para-dattam
Vå yo haréten(ta) Vasundhari shashti[r]

Page #45

EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
(VOL. XV.
51 varsha-sahasrāņi vishthayam jäyato kri(kri)miḥ || [30*] Sāminyo=yam dharmma
sőtar=npipăņam kalë kalē pā52 laniso bharadbhiḥ sarvvān=étan-bhävinab-partthivēmdrån=bhūyo bhayo yāchate Rāmachardraḥ || [31]
TRANSLATION. (Verse 1) Homage to Sambha, beauteous with the yak-tail fan which is the moon kissing his lofty head, the foundation-column for the construction of the cities of the threefold world!
(Verse 2) Splendid in fortune, conquering multitudes of foes, & Traiļokyamalle [" wrestler of the three worlds"], an Āhavamalla (" wrestler in battle "), a crest-jewel of the Chalukyas, illustrions was the august Nürmadi-Taila.
(Verse 3) An emperor of kings, stainless in brilliance, the magnificent king Taila by his prowess caused this earth, which was known as räjavati (possessing kings), to be termed rajanpati (possessing a good king].
(Verse 4) His authority, his proclamations, his fame, his name being splendidly conspi-. cuous, king Taila, exalted in valour, held in control the earth like the bound of the ocean (setting limits to the latter. [Rather held the earth, whose limit was (said to be) the ocean.'H. K. S.]).
(Verse 5) Of king Taila, who was famous as being a treasure to sages seeking his protection, & refuge for all people, the eldest son was Satyāśrays, whose glory was famous throughout the world, who had the brilliance of the sun.
(Verse 6) His younger brother was king Dasavarman, irrepressible of valour, renowned in fame, the embodiment of righteousness. His offspring was king Vikramaditya [V], a seat of the virtue of valour, a conqueror of foes.
(Verse 7) This monarch's chief preceptor was by name Vishnu-Bhatta, rich in esteem, versed in Vēdas and Vēdāngas, a treasure of learning, a son in the sky of the Brāhman race, active in rites.
(Verse 3) Delighting in the famous six works, student of the Three Vēdas, a moon raising the ocean of the Gautama family, pure of conduct, a second Vasishtha, Vishnu-Bhatta was most excellent on earth.
(Verse 9) To this lord Vishņu-Bhaçta the world-renowned king Satygraya, distinguished for prowess, great in splendour, willingly granted as fee Murttage on his investiture (with the sacred cord).
(Lines 9-11) Thus having obtained as a gift from king Satyasraya, the Châļukya emperor whose renown spread through all regions, the refuge of the whole world, Murttage, the chief town of the Thirty forming part of the Tardavādi Thousand, together with a copper-plate charter, a white parasol, yak-tail fans, and other various tokens of royalty, with internal establishment of the three forms of enjoyment, as a universally reverenced estate :
(Verse 10) The world-famed Murttage built by the lord Vishņu-Bhatta, who is himself full of lore, a treasure of science-the constitution of the Three Hundred (burgesses thereof) the Brāhmaṇic fief--are excellent.
(Verse 11) As bo himself was a seat of the fourteen sciences, an object of honour to the Chāļukya emperor, can others now attain to likeness and equality with Vishņu-Bhatta P
See Manu, i. 88.
* See above, introduction. * See Ind. Ant., Vol. XIX (1890), p. 271.
These are the four Vödas, the six Vidangan, Mimarosa, logic, the Puranas, and the Dharma-bistras.

Page #46

No. 3.]
TWO INSCRIPTIONS FROM MUTGI.
(Verse 12) The son of the so illustrious Vishnu-Bhaṭṭa was Govinda, like (the god) Govinda, skilled in arms and lore, having virtues renowned among the peoples of earth, a joy to all sages.
31
(Verse 13) The General Govinda, an ocean of learning, acquired this splendour which was equal to (that of) the Chalukya emperor: what now can describe the high degree of his greatness ?
(Lines 15-16) So, having attained the dignity of great august General, being renowned under the title of "Garuda to the serpents his enemies,❞—
(Verse 14) Govinda had a son knowing all the arts, peerless in valour, uninoved in firmness, a guardian when his protection was sought, a giver (of bounty) when entreated, victorious in battle, the General Vishņu.
(Verse 15) His son was Govindaraja, stainless of glory, fearless of spirit, valiant, immovable in firmness, knowing polity, possessing all virtues, abundant in splendour.
(Verse 16) A Garuda to the serpents his enemies, a lion to the elephants his adversaries, renowned among warriors, a sun to the lotus-face of heroes' Fortune, troubler of foes, peerless, unequalled in valour was Govinda.
(Verse 17) This lord, while the whole earth with clasped hands was uttering praise, constructed with pleasure at Murttage a temple of the god Ramesvara, which was exceedingly
massive.
(Verse 18) When one reflects, the Rāmēsvara (temple) built by the foe of Rāvana [Rama] at the Bridgel and the Ramesvara (temple) built by Govinda at Murttage as a place of sanctification are equal.
(Lines 22-23) Thus (as regards) this his (temple) :-for the personal enjoyment of the exceedingly venerable and renowned god Ramesvara, for the feeding and clothing of ascetics, students, and novices, and for the restoration of broken and burst parts of the temple (and) monastery
(Lines 23-26) Hail! while the victorious reign of the refuge of the whole world, favourite of Fortune and Earth, paramount Emperor, supreme lord, supreme master, decoration of Satyasraya's race, ornament of the Chalukyas, king Tribhuvanamalla, was advancing in a course of increasing success (to endure) as long as the moon, sun, and stars,
(Lines 26-27) in the 4th year of the Chalukya-Vikrama era, the cyclic year Siddhartha, the new-moon day of Pushya, on Monday, on the occasion of a holiday on the sun's entrance into its northern course and a solar eclipse,
(Lines 27-30) having laved the feet of the supremely devont Yōgesvara-pandita-dēva, the disciple of Bhairava-pandita-dēva, who was like the time of cosmic dissolution to controversialists, the disciple of Kasmira-paṇḍita-dēva, the disciple of Balasuryārya, the disciple of Trilochana-dēva, the disciple of Bhujanga-deva, with pouring of water, so that it should be a universally reverenced estate, immune from all imposts,
(Verse 1) The General Govinda, renowned over the earth, granted in his own entirely honorary estates thirty mattar, a field of richness, raising a quantity of grain.
(Lines 31-32) Likewise to this god was granted a garden of honorary estate, (in extent) two mattar, on the west of the Mala-sthāna.
1 This refers to the temple of Rameswaram, in Bamaad district, from which the Sētu, or " Adam's Bridge," runs to Ceylon.
* Translating thus, we must recognise in the words "kala-Bhairava a reference to the title "Kala-bhairava," designating Siva's form at the time of the cosmic dissolution.
Sarva-manya: see above, Vol. XIII, p. 35, n. 1.

Page #47

EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
(VOL. XV.
(Verse 20) This Govinda's younger sister, the very virtaous and well-conducted Ponnakabbe, with delight gave out of the honorary estate belonging to her own portion a field (comprising) ten mattar, amidst the praise of the world.
(Verse 21) Govinda, who attained to great dignity by building the (temple of) Rāmēšvara, and who was of immense power, had a son Vitta, a seat of virtues, a fillet on the brows of good men.
(Verse 22) When the world-renowned authorities of Murttage with pleasure made the gift, he, full of delight of spirit, acquired as a field of his own estate land in the midst of the town.
(Lines 36-39) So, when after performing worship of the feet of the burgesses he had laid a petition before Vikramaditya-dēva, the Mahamandalēsvara and lord of Vardhamina, best of cities, a Yama's rod to feudatory princes, who was ruling in control of that land and the Murttage Thirty, and to the latter's queen, the daughter of the Yuvarāja Mallikarjuna-dēva, the son of the Chāļukys emperor, these two laid a petition before king Tribhuvanamalla, and obtained a grant (thereof) as a universally reverenced estate ,
(Lines 39-41) and in the 35th year of the Chalukya-Vikrama era, the cyclio year Vikrita, the full-moon day of Kārttika, on Saturday, on the occasion of the holiday of a lunar eclipse, after laving the feet of Achaļēsvara-pandita-dēva, disciple of Yogēsvara-panditadëva, and making it a universally reverenced estate with pouring of water,
(Verse 23) renowned over the earth, having a mind devoted to religion, acting in concert with his good wife Kommala-dēvi, whom this earth praises as being beautiful, righteous, blest with sons, and virtuous,
(Verse 24) Vishnu-deva, possessing charming virtuos, fall of love for his ancestral religion, granted to the god Rāmēšvara land in the midst of the town, (comprising) twenty-four mattar.
(Verse 25) This is a supreme trath : the noble man who in perfect devotion shall protect this pious foundation with single purposel shall verily obtain the sanre reward as if he bestowed a thousand kine.
(Verse 26) Though the head go anywhere or life on earth disappear, none sball covet a single leaf or a cracked nut in this noble foundation; the sinner who damages it is (as though le rere) a slayer of kine.
(Verse 27) He who is guilty of demanding that the god should pay taxes, minor dues, pole dues, and imposta falling upon an honorary estate will fall in six months : he will sink into ruio.
(Verse 28) The lord of the domain) and the burgesses shall allow a worthy ascetic of supreme sanctity to dwell (in this foundation) ; one that is addicted to women they shall not permit to stay in this establishment, but shall eject him : such is my prayer.
(Verse 29) The headmen of the town, kings, burgesses, sheriffs of the city, and clerks shall duly maintain in operation this pious foundation so that it decays not, for as long as the moon and sun exist. (Verses 30-31 : two common formula.)
B-OF THE KALACHURYA BHILLAMA : A.D. 1189. The following inscription has not been hitherto properly edited, but a notice of its chief contents is given in Dynasties of the Kanarese Districts, pp. 518 and 520, and a transcript is included in the Elliot Collection, Vol. II, fol. 1648. of the Royal Asiatic Society's copy. It is
1 Erad-illade ; compare eradam-lage (Kittel, s.v. eradu)..
? This seems to be much the same idea as the Tamil adiy=arral muni rilamal irukkura ? "if the root is Incking, will not the top fall ? The phrase talaystk weleyurt sometimes occur in the sense of "a perfect subject," e.g. of praise or glory.

Page #48

No. 3.]
TWO INSCRIPTIONS FROM MUTGI.
engraved on a tablet about 30' wide and 28" high, which is built into the wall at the southern end of the open facade of the temple of Narasimha at Mutgi-evidently the temple to which the record itself refers--and is in perfect preservation. On the top of the tablet is a triangular ontablature containing some sculptures, the central figure of which is a squatting deity, evidently some form of Vishịu, possibly Narasimha, with a smaller figure at each side of it, one of which probably represents Lakshmi, while a third figure is squatting on the proper left, and in the corner at the proper right are a cow suckling a calf and a scimitar (P), and nt the top are the sun and moon, with another symbol which may be intended for the GarudaLanner of the Yadava dynasty. The rough sketch at my disposal does not allow of more precise description. The character is Kanarese of the period, exceptionally regular and well formed. In the first two lines the usnal height of the letters is about "; further down it comes to be something between 1 and 3". The special forms of m and v noted above, Vol. XII, p. 335, are used. The m occurs in kshtra-samudradoļu (1. 27); the u is found 15 times (11. 3, 4, 6, 8, 9, 15, 18, 19, 20, 26, 46).-The language is Old Kanarese, verging on the redieval dialect, and chiefly verse. In respect of orthography we may vote the regular change of final -m before vowels to .v, and the spelling purpa for push pa on 1. 6 (see above, Vol. XII, p. 271). As regards lexicography, the words prochchumbi (1. 5), samutkrida (1. 13), ghode (11. 16, 39), jugajhampa (1. 36: see note in loco), and karahattha (1. 41) are of some slight interest.
The record refers itself to the reign of the Kalacharya Bhillama. After a prayer to the god Narasimha, the lion-avatar of Vishņu (v. 1), and a description of the ocean (v.2), Jambu-dvipa (v. 3), Mēru (v.4), Bharata-ksbētra (v. 5), and Kuntala (v. 6), it proceeds to extol Bhillama, the king of Kuntala (vv. 7-9), expatiating on the terror inspired by him in neighbouring nations, the Māļavas, Varāļas, Kalingas, Gurjaras, Choļas, Gaudas, Panchālas, Angas, Vangas, and Nēpāļas (v. 9). It then introduces Pēyiya, a high minister and general of Bhillama, who among other titles bore those of sahani, patta-sūkan-adhipats, and ghodeya rāya, sonething like " Master of the Horse," and bāhattara-niyog-adhipati," lord of seventy-two offices," and his sul ordinate, & general named Malls (vv. 10-14). It then mentions Muttago ng "great agrahara" of the Taddavidi nad in Kuntala, full of learned Brahmans (v. 15), and proceeds to give the following pedigree of a distinguished local family (vr. 16-21) :
Kaihi Setti, m. Kamiyauve
Chauļi Setti, m. Cheupdiyakka
Nãchanna
Madhava Setti
Kaihi. Setti Malli Setti Lakhkhi Setti
Sa nkara-svami, or Sankarärya, son of Upaśānta and Mā-dēvi, was a man of great piety and culture (vv. 22-26). Then comes the business part of the record. We are informed that in the reign of Bhillama, whose full titles are given, the above-mentioned Pēyiya and the other high minister and general Malleya (Malla) were so much impressed by & sermon delivered by Sankara-svåmi that they presented a petition to Bbillama, who accordingly granted the town of Bivavura for the maintenance of the temple of Lakshmi-Narasimha (Vishịu in his lion. incarnation attended by Lakshmi) which had been originally established by Sankara-svåmi's grandfather Chandi Setti (II. 35-46).
1 Compare the Kurg od inscription B, v. 3 (abore, Vol. XIV, pp. 279, 281 1.). ? See Dyn. Kan. Dist., p. 517.

Page #49

84
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
(VOL. XV.
The details of the data are as follows: the third year of Bhillama's reign, the oyolio your Saumys; the first of the dark fortnight of Pushya; Monday; the uttarayana-sarhloranti. This is quite regular, corresponding to Monday, 25th December, A.D. 1189, when the given tithi ended at about 15 h. 44 m. after mean sunrise, and the son entered Makara (at 5 h. 55 m. after mean sunrise by the Arya-Siddhānta, and at 6 h. 45 m. by the Sürya-Siddhanta).
The places mentioned are not many. Apart from Kuntala (11. 9, 19) and the catalogue of nations alleged to be in fear of Bhillama (11. 12-13, 36), we find Taddavādi (1. 19 : of the older form Tardavadi in the preceding inscription, 1. 10), Muttage (11. 20, 28, 40: cf. the earlier form Murttage in the previous inscription), Dvārivati (1. 35), Tenevalage (1. 37), and Bivavura (1. 46). On DvārivatI see Dyn. Kan. Distr., p. 517. The "standing camp" (nelooldu) of Tenevalage and the town of Bivavora (corresponding to a Sanskrit Bhimapura) cannot be identified with any certainty.
TEXT.1 [Metres :-Vv. 1, 9, 14, 15, 22, Utpalamala; vv. 2, 4, 8, Mahasragdhara ; v. 3, 5-7, 10, 12, 13, 17-20, 23, 25, Kanda; vv. 11, 16, Champakamala ; vv. 21, 24, 26, Mattēbhavikridita.]
1 Sri-Narasimha-devan-asurēmdra-vigala-kathora-raudra-vaksho-naga. påtan -Ogrs - nakha.
vajran-asesha-sur-āļi-mauļi-māļā-Dava2 ratna-ramjita-pad-āṁbaruha-drayan-udgha-bhakta-samtänaman oldu rakshisutav-ikke
jaga[t®]-traya-rakshana-ksbamaṁ || [1] Enasum kang=eyde chelvam 3 padovudu vichalat-kürmma-pathina-samghattana-patho-danti-dant-hata-nakara-kara
ksbobha-sam jāta-kallola-nikaya-kshiptamaktā-nikarav=aratar-oddina-phēna-braj-Asphā!ana-raudra-sphāra-dhir-ärava-vijita-ghang
dhv.nav-ambhonidhanam | [2°) Ā jaladhi-parivpitam rirăjita-vara-vasta-vistfi5 tam sakala-kaļā-bbrajita-vißruta-vibudha-samajam sogayipudu negalda
Jambt-dvipam || [3°] Ā Jambu-dvipada madhya-pradobudolu Gagana-proch
chumbi-na6 bi-mani-gana-vilasat-kota-koti-prabh X-bhäsi galan-mandāra-purpa-prakara-surabhi
gandhi-athai-sancharad-deva-ganam kamng-eyde cholvam padovadu
vara-vidyadhari-chāru. 7 viņa-pragata-prastuty-amandra-dhvani-lalita-dari-rumdra-Hēmāchalomdram || [4] A
giri-vara-dakshiņa-dig-bhāgado!=ebed-irppudatola-Bharata-kshotram Sri(Sri)ge ne8 ley-enisi sakala-kal-Igama-kovida-vigishta-badha-jana-lalitan || [5] À Bharata
ksbetrakk-alamkārav-āgi || Srimaj-jana-lalita sumand-māļK-rammyav=udgha9 vastu-braja-sobhā-mandanav=eņey-enipudu bha-mahiļoya kuntalakke Kumtala
dosan || [6] À Kumtaļa-delaman-urvvl.kārta vipala-babu-vikrama. 10 dimdam vikarisi rakshisutte gun-akaranuesevar pratäpi Bhillama-dēvam || [71.
Chatur-ambboradi vaļā-valayita-vaendha-chakraman vikrama-sri(srl)-yutan-atm
odda. 11 nda-cham da-prathita-prithu-bhuja-damdado! nitna-ratn-Orjjita-rājach-chåru-köy Grada
vol-esed-iralu tāļdidam pāda-pada-nata-satra-kshatra-jalan Ya18 da-kala-tiļakam Bhillama-ksbonipälam || [8] MAļava-mastaka-prabala-balan
adagra-Vardla-baiļa-dambhoļi Kasim ga-tunga-gaja-kosari Gurjjara-Chola-GaulsPamcha
From the ink-impression,

Page #50


Page #51

Mutgi Inscription of Bhillama: year 3.
కాలం
వరకొండండి విసురం(కుండలన పడిన నందనందుడు - కంటెందడాంటురువుడయనుడు భరతనము వాటరతి గురతర యంతమయినయం సంపడ కుడువిభడరుమందను జవాడ దడ రాంబారాముల
యందు అనితర మరువరాదనలజనందనందివారం దానంగా యువరానరులు మరుగవడు మూడు రకములు అంగరంగ వరదను మోడలకు వరంలాంటి శ్రీగం దగదు దనియు అతను బావము. Care కు వరదంగా coaaes అంత మునగర కందము ఆందని బుధజనం తంలో నగరంలో నిరంతరం మనపని తెగుజబల మడవనయాదు చదువు అంజయకుడు
మరియు మంచం పరిసర తీసుకున్నాకరం అంబల్లాను వేంగరుతల
రా
తలములయం గోవండ తదితపు జడండదా గోవరం వారం ముంగరము పుడు ముదురుడుడు వరకు వాడమటి గరం మరచండం మంచి కనులు జరుగుతుందేగంగా అడవంతంగా ఎదురు ని బదుడ వంపు తడుముకుంతుడు అరుదుగా
తరవరిదను దరం గటిన్ సురభయం వచd 870 పైగయందుంచారయు రవబయలుపల KARడదనామం రరరం కోయందనము
లుండునురా మగడు ముచిరమ్మ ఆయరదనంతయుగంటే నని వదులుతున్నా
యనానందం కలసిందగుండు చిరుతనమున విడువుమురం
చూరియము అందరు అంటుంటenులు కలగకుండగ తరంగా పండగంటల ముందు నుంచి ముందు నడవల్నూలు నివాసం గుడియందునుంటారనడుము సదరు అమ్మ నా దూరంగారముంది సుతయు వడవదరదుంది మంచు క లుగుతాయన్నారు.
తుదములం దమాదం జగతాంబరునిజన సురలు జనాంగం లంకరజల అనందం నేరర్ వినగలను సరవర్తనాలను అందించండి అని కరతవం మనం కలుగుగంగువరింజరం
ఉతుకున సుపమదిగవలదనిజదమున్ డిండంగాం నవడం పరితనంత వరకు ఎంత మాత్రము యతను టీమ మరి యొందగవరపు రంప జపము రచయ వయరంగా వారి గురి పడుతుంది. 100 చించుకొంది విసురుతుండడం దుంగు
రంగడముగా గల దగగయంత వరకు వారం నుంచి వంద జరుగయాదవ యజయవంబురు తమ అరమరి మండలమంది చేయగయుడిదయం ఉదయముదనం దుందరయుగము గంతుల వారు మునిపందం కు మరుగుతున్న మన
వేదములను అందంయురములు (8Hasanడబుధవారం గుడుగుడుగా నయనిగుమునగ రంతు రాధ దయాడు. దీని ఆకులను విడు అని ముందుకు సంతతంగంగరం Radha గమన తవ అందించే మందులు రాజధింజుందాంపతిపురం వరం వల్ల అంతరాయం మదముగeholdుందుకు రంగంలో కనుండి
తరాలకు కట్టిన పనులు కూలంగా అంత ల న తల గాలులు తరయా గడిపరిచి జగడముది వదంతులనం ఆయనను సుగు ఉంఠం మనదనుడు సందరిముండిరిగంచునో వివరం తెరవకముగూడ డబుధవంతందిరం ఆంగదంతముల మత్తయగం పరుంజసంగా ఉండిన్నర బండరాదరంగంగదర్యం దీతురు లల ముడి వరసల జంయ ల38 తరలించండింగ్లురుయుడనుంజయనించి మగవారిని అమలు చేసేందుకు వరవడు దాని చుడండినవారడిండు చంయమగండ్రాయం మూవీతల మండలబడం మరు వ రంటుతరియుడు ముందు తరత
కరుగా - కంతి తరగించు ప్రవరం వారు తమ ముందు దాటి జయలల కవివతు గము అని అన్నాడు తన రంభుడు
G
A. D. BARNET
SCALE ONE-FIFTH
W. GRIGGS & SONS, CTO, PHOTO-LITH.

Page #52

No. 3.]
TWO INSCRIPTIONS FROM MUTGI.
13 ļa-marāļa-jkļa-jalad-ogra-ravam sphurad-Anga-Vamga-Nēpāļa- ripāļa-kā!an-enipam
vibba Bhillama-dēva-bhūbhajan || [9*] Tat-krama-kamala-paraga-sam atkri(tkri)dā.
mada-madhubratam prithu-sama14 r-odhya(dya)t-kröra-vairi-dāra-dalat-krakachan-enippa Pëyiyam pesar-vettar ||
[10] Haran=uri-gamppa kāypa siļil-eļtaray-arbbipa Badav-agniy=urvvarav
arey-atti kolva Kuļik-abiya 15 kola podarppu loka-bhikaratara-kalakātada vigurvvipa kätav=enippud=anta
durdhdhara-ripu-samkuļakke vibhu Pēyiya-Sāhaniy=agra-vikramam || [11] 16 Āyata-kirtti vintta-sri(eri)-yuktam patta-sāban-adhisan-enalu Pēyiye-Sahani
ghodeya ráyam posar-vve(ve)ttan-artthi-jana-Rādh@yam 11 [12] Tat-së näpati
ripu-jann17 brit-sella b āhu-Raha-pidita-para-bhabhrit-sðman=rkhila-vi(vi) budha-Buhrit-Bura
tara nega!dan-eseva sahaņi-Mallam || [13*] Māriya müri-rakkasana raudrate
namji[na] 18 pumjav-ugra-kanthiravad-eļtaram sidila käypu Kritārtana kopad-urbbu
Mār-åriya bha!a-nētra-likhi samgara-ramgado!=amtu nimda vir-arige samtatar
ne
19 galda sahani-Mallans bāhu-vikramar || [14] Kumtaļa-desa-bhisa (sa)nav=enippudu
rodiya Teddavăţi-näd=amt-adaro!u jagad-vinutav=trjjitav=appa mah-āgrahāra20 v=atyamta-mandharam negalda Muttage vibruta-yajña-Veda-Vedanta-Purāņa.
tatpara-mahā-dvijarim karavoppi tofugu 15"] A mah-āgrahārado!u || 21 Anupama-sach-charitran-abhimana-dhanam jagad-oka-bandhu saj-jana-bura-bhajan
atma-ku!a-pamkaja-pamkajamitran=emdu tamnane dhare baņņisal-guna22 gan-äbharaṇam vibhu Kaihi-Settinettane sita-kirttiyam taledan-Isa-Dinēka
Sasāmkar=allinam || [16*] Å vibhuvina sati guṇavati dēva-dvija-pojan-aika
tatpare ja23 gati-pāvane Vaisya-kal-odbhave bha-visrute Kämiyauve pempar taledalu ||
[179] Avar=irbbaratanujatar=bhbhuvana-nutar-Chchaudi-Setti Nachannan
Madhava-Settiy-om24 ba mûvoray-avirata-nuts-dānar-adhika-māna-nidhānaru | [18] Vasumatiyolu
nega!d=ā Chauļi-Settiy=amgane visuddha-gunavati dhare baạnise Chaum25 diyakkan-anupame pesar-vettaļu nija-patibratā-gupadimdam || [19] Anavadyar
ttad-dampati-taudbhavar-Kaibi-Settiyum nikhiln-jagaj-jana-mānya-Malli-Settiyuy
Ann26 pama-mati-Lakbkhi-Settiyum pesar-vettarit | [20] Sakal-āśā-tatadolu nimir
chchutavuudamchat-kırttiyam sishta-vipra-kadam bamgalan-oldu rakshisutay-u27 dyad-dēvatā-geha-jāļakamam māļisutan mahibhuvanav-ellain bapnisalu Malli
Sotti karam ramjibu vam nij-anvaya-payodhi-prollasach-chandramar [21"]
Kshira-samu28 dradoļu sogayip-Achyutan-art-ire loka-samstut-odāra-mah-āgrabārav-ene ramjipa
Muttageyoļu vifishta-vidyā-ramaniyan-Amburubunābha-pa29 d-imbuja-bhsirigan-oppuram chāru-charitra-pätran-Upasämta badh-ottaman-uttam.
anvaya. [22] Tad-vallabhe Ma-devi jagad-vanditey-enisi nega!dal-avar
ir v varggartı vidvad-va30 ran-udi(da)yisidam sad-viśruta-Samkaräryyan-atul-audāryyam (23"] Upasan
tam(nta)-priya-nandana Narahari-śri(śrı)-pāda-parkoja-yugma-para31 ga-braja-kēļi-lola-madhupam nihāra-hār-amara-dvipa-dagdh-årnnava-pärppa-chandranibha-kirtti Sri(sri)-vadhū-nuthau-artta-paritrāna-parāyanam sogayipari srl
E

Page #53

36
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
(VOL. XV.
32 Samkarāryy-ottamañ | [24] Mitra-parisēvitam vara-gotr-āgrani vibud ha-nilayan=
ābrita-sumand-dhātri(tri)ruhan-eney-eni(ni)par Sutrāma-nagakke(ke) Sam. 33 karäryyam d hareyo! [25*] Bage sāhitya-rasa-prapūrppa-vipuļa-śro(br0) tam
śrutam vāg-vulñtige kai-gamnadi sñkti sinfita-sudhā vārāśi-ma. 34 kt-āļinālage sārasvata-pi(pi)thav=ārppu vara-vipra-brāta-vidvaj-jan-alige kalpa
dramay-endu dhatri poga!gari sri(sri)-Samkara-svämiyam || [26*) of 354 Svasti Samasta-bhavan-asrayam Sri.Pridhvi(thvi)-vallabham maharājādhirajam
Dvärävati-puavarādhiśvara Vishņu-vains-odbhavari Yadava-ku!a-kamalini36 vikāga-bhaskaran-abita-rāya-arah-sellam Māļava-malları Gürjjara-vāran-imkusam
ari-rāya-jngajhampam rāya-Nārāyanai pratā. 37 pa-chakravarti Bhillama-dēva-vijaya-rājyam-uttaröttar-abhivsidhdhi-pravardhdhamā.
nam-ā-cbaındr-ārkka-tārarn-baram saluttam-ire Tenevalageya nele-viļi. 38 nolu suka-samkathā-vinodadim rājyam-geyyattam-ire[l*] tat-pāda-padm- pajivi
Svasti Samasta-prasasti-sahitan sri(sri)man-mabā-pradhānam bāha39 tara-niyog-adhipati patta-sāban-adhipati sakala-lakshmi(kshmi)-pati ghodeġa rāgain
Pēyiya-Sāhaniyarum samasta-prasasti-sa40 hitam sri(Gri)man-mahā-pradhāna sēnāpati matndalika-sābani-brahma-räkshasan
ativisa (sha)ma-hay-āradha-praadhn-rèkbā-Révaintam para-ba!a-Kpitäm41 tarn karahattha-mallam Malleya-Sāhapiyarum Sri(Sri)-Lakshmi(kshmi)-narasimha
dëvara dibya-śri(srl)-pada-padm-ārādhakar-appa sri(sri)-Samkara-gvāmigalu példa
dharmm-8padesa42 dim śrīmatu-Bhillama-dēvarasarggebimnapain-gesyal=avarsirvvara biriinapadim
Svasti sri(sr)matu-Yadava-Nārāyana pratāpa13 chakravarti Bhillama-dēva-varshada neya Saumya-samvatsarada Pushya-bahala
pādiva Soma-vāradamda utturāyaṇa-samkrantiya parva-nimittar 44 mivattara modala bādam srimatu-sarvva-namasyad=agrahāram Muttageyoļu
Griman-maha-vadda-byavahāri Chaudi-Seçtiyaru pratishthe mi45 disida Sri-Lakshmi-parasimha-devargve sri(sri)matu-pratāpa-chakravartti Bhillama
dēvarasaru Muttage-muvattara baliya badain .16 Bivavuraman tribhog-ābhya ritaravagi dhārā-parvvakar müdi kottn
TRANSLATION. (Verse 1) May the blest god Narasimha, whose awful claws are a thunderbolt cleaving the mountain that is the broad, hard, avd grim breast of the Demon king, whose two lotas-feet are tinged by the nine classes of gemel on the rows of diadems of the congregation of all the celestials, and who has power to preserve the three worlds, graciously protect the lineage of noble votaries.
(Verse 2) The Ocean, which has masses of pearls tossed about in the crowds of waves arising from the stirring of the arms of sea-monsters which are struck by the tusks of waterelephants in contact with nimble turtles and pā! htva fishes, and which surpasses the thundering of the cloud by its awful, vast, deep rour (caused by the beating of masses of far-flung flying foam, attains a beauty such as to please the eye to the utmost degree.
1 See Kittel's Dictionary, s.v. wara-rutwa.

Page #54

No. 3.)
TWO INSCRIPTIONS FROM MUTGI.
37
(Verse 3) Surrounded by this ocean, richly stocked with most brilliant choice possessions, containing companies of renowned sages resplendent in all the arts, the glorious Jambū-dvipa is a goodly sight.
(Line 5) In the central region of this Jambu-dvipa,
(Verse 4) the great Golden Mountain, massive with caverns charming with the clear notes of the overture issuing from sweet lutes of excellent Vidyadharis, which is brilliant with the radiance of peak-tips kissing the sky and resplendent with manifold kinds of gems, and on which companies of gods roam about over regions fragrant with the scent of masses of oozing man laraflowers, attains beauty so as to be pleasing to the eye.
(Verse 5) In the southern region of this noble mountain appears in splendour the peerless Bharata-kshētra, a very home of Fortune, pleasant with highly cultured sages skilled in the traditions of all arts.
(Line 8) As an ornament of this Bharata-kshētra,
(Verse 6) delightful with fortunate folk, charining with troops of sages, adorned with splendour of multitudes of noble objects, the land of Kuntala is indeed equal to a tress (on the brow) of the Lady Earth.
(Verse 7) A beloved of Earth, a mine of virtues, resplendent is the majestio Bhillamadēva, who has acquired and is protecting this land of Kuntala by the abounding prowess of bis arm.
(Verse 8) Attended by the fortune of valour, the sovereign Bhillama, ornament of the Yadu race, at the lotuses of whose feet bow down the troops of bostile chivalry, bas borne the circle of the earth girded by the shores of the four oceans upon his own stately, terrible, famous, vast rod-like arm, so that it appears like a charming armlet richly radiant with new gems.
(Verse 9) A severe pain in the head of the Māļavas, a thunderbolt to that mountain the fiery Varāļas, a lion to those tall elephants tbe Kaļingas, the dread roar of a cloud to the flocks of those swans the Gürjjaras, Cholae, Gaudas, and Pāñchālas, a Kāla (spirit of destruction] to the brilliant kings of the Angas, Vangas, and Nēpālas, is indeed the lord, the monarch Bhillame-dēva.
(Verse 10) Pēyiya, who is indeed a boe thirsting to sport in the pollen of his lotus-fect, & saw splitting the timber of high and potent enemies in vast battles, has gained a name for himself.
(Verse 11) Against the multitude of dangerous foes to whom apply the terms : "the heat of Hara's fiery eye, the high place of the lightning, the swell of the roaring submarine fire, the lastre of the fangs of the pursuing serpent Kulika, the terrifie mass of the kalakūta poison most alarming to the world," the lord Pēgiya Sabani is terrible of prowess.
(Verse 12) Having widespread fame, being renowned for his fortunes, a lord of the Royal Horse, Pēyiya Sahani, a king of caralry, a Rādheya (Karpa) to the needy, has gained & name for himself.
. (Verse 13) His general, an arrow to the hearts of foes, oppressing by his Rāha-like arms the moons that are hostile kings, a celestial tree to all sages and friends, has become glorions, a distinguished Master of the Horse, Malla.
(Verse 14) Against the valiant enemy who shews on the stage of battle the ferocity of Māri (Durgē] or the deadly demon, & mass of poison, the height of a grim lion, the heat of lightning, the swelling of the wrath of the Destroyer, (and) the fire of the frontal eye of Måra's Foe [siva), is constantly (applied) the prowess of arm of the illustrions Master of the Horse, Malla.

Page #55

EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
(VOL. XV.
(Verse 15) The renowted county of Taddavādi is indeed an ornament of the land of Kuntala. Now in it the world-famod rich great Brāhman-settlement, exceedingly agreeable, the illustrious Muttage, is in gooth eminently conspicuous with great Brāhmaṇs devoted to famed sacrifices, to the Vedas, to the Vodānta (Upanishads], and to the Puriņas.
(Line 20) In this great Brāhmaṇ-settlement,
(Verse 16) the lord Kaihi Setti, adorned by a number of virtues, whom the earth extolled as being of incomparable good conduct, wealthy in esteem, the peculiar kinsman of the world, a celestial tree to good men, a sun to the lotuses of his own tribe, won in due wise white fame for as long as Isa, the sun, and the moon endure.
(Verse 17) This lord's good wifo Kamiyauve, virtuous, peculiarly devoted to the worship of gods and Brāhmans, purifying the world, börn of the Vaisya race, renowned over the earth, held bigh rank.
(Verse 18) The sons of this couple, renowned through the world, were the three named Chaudi Setti, Náchanna, and Madhava Setti, men of ceaseless and renowned bounty, treasures of exceeding dignity.
(Verse 19) The wife of this world-renowned Chaudi Setti, Chaundiyakka pure of virtue, incomparable, whom the earth extolled, won a name for herself by her excellence as a devoted wife.
(Verse 20) The blameless sons of this pair, Kaihi Setti, Malli Setti, who was honoured by the people of the whole world, and Lakhkhi Setti, incomparable of intelligence, won a name for themselves.
(Verse 21) Extending through the whole region of space (his) brilliant fame, willingly protecting crowds of cultured Brahmans, constructing a multitado of stately temples, while the whole world lauded (him), Malli Setti indeed is illustrious, a brilliant moon to the ocean of his own lineage.
(Verse 22) Being like Achyuta radiant in the Ocean of Milk, charming with refined arts, & bee to the lotus-feet of Vishna] from whose navel rises the lotus, the excellent Upaśānta is resplendent in brilliant Muttage, that world-praised, noble, great Brāhman settlement-a vessel of goodly virtue, most lofty of lineage.
(Verse 23) His beloved wife Ma-dēvi, indeed world-praised, won eminence. To this couple was born an excellent scholar, Sankarärya, renowned among the good, a man of peerless generosity.
(Verse 24) Upasanta's beloved sou, a bee delighting to sport in the masses of pollen upon the lotuses of the blessed feet of Narahari (Vishnu), possessing fame (white) like frost, pearl-strings, the celestial elephant, the Ocean of Milk, or the full moon, á lord of the lady Fortune, devoted to the help of the distressed, that excellent man the blest Sankarārya is illustrious.
(Verse 25) Attended by friends, chief of his noble race, a home for sages, a celestial tree to those who seek his protection, Sankarārya may be compared to the city of Sutrā man [Indra) on earth.
(Verse 26) (His) mind is a vast stream fall of the literary sentiments, (his) learning & hand-mirror for the Lady of Speech, (his) utteranoes a series of pearls from the ocean of nectar of goodly words, (his) tongue a seat of Sarasvati, (his) power a tree of desire to
As the dark blue body of Vishņu appears in the midst of the white ocean, so the Setti appears in the midst of bis white fame.
? The points of comparison lie in the double meanings of mitra, "friend" or "sun," götra, "race” of the fastnesses shattered by Indra, ribud ha, "sage" or "god," and afrita-skmano-dhatriruha, which besides the signification given above means also "containing the kalpa-orikaha."

Page #56

No. 4.7
POONA PLATES OF PRABHAVATI-GUPTA : THE 13TH YEAR.
39
oongregations of worthy Brāhmans and companies of learned men: in these terms does the world extol the blest Sankara-svāmi.
(Lines 35-38) While the victorious reign of-hail!--the asylum of the whole world, beloved of Fortune and the Earth, paramount Emperor, lord of Dvārāvati, best of towns, scion of the lineage of Vishņu, a sun bringing into blossom the lotus-lake of the Yadava race, & dart in the breasts of unfriendly kings, a champion against the Māļavas, a goad to the elephants the Gurjjaras, & jagajhampal to hostile monarchs, a Nárāyaṇa of monarchs, the majestio emperor Bhillama-dēva, was proceeding in a course of successively increasing prosperity for as long as the moon, sun, and stars endure, and he was reigning at the standing camp of Tenevalage in the enjoyment of pleasant conversations, they who live upon the lotases of his feet, -
(Lines 38-42) hail !--the possessor of all titles of honour, the High Minister, lord of seventy-two offices, lord of the Royal Horse, lord of perfect fortune, the prince of the cavalry Payiya Sāhani, and the possessor of all titles of honour, the High Minister, the General, a brahma-rākshasa to feudatory princes' masters of horse, a Rēvantas of noble rank riding on most froward steeds, & Destroyer to hostile hosts, a champion to karahatthas," Melleya Sāhani, having made a petition to Bhillama-dēvarasa on account of a religious discourse pronounced by Sankara-svāmi, the worshipper of the divine lotus-feet of the god Lakshmi-narasimha,
(Lines 42-43) on the petition of these two, on the occasion of the holy day of the uttarāyana-saņkrānti on Monday, the first of the dark fortnight of Pushya in the cyclic year Saumya, the 3rd of the years of-hail !-the fortunate Nārāyaṇa of the Yādavas, the majestic emperor Bhillama-döva,
(Lines 44-46) the majestic emperor Bhillama-dēvarasa made ovor with pouring of water, as included in the three classes of enjoyment, Bivavura, a town forming part of the Muttage Thirty, to the temple of the god Lakshmi-narasimha consecrated by the great merchant Chaudi Setti in Muttage, the first town of the Thirty, a Brāhman settlement of the universally venerated order.
No. 4.-POONA PLATES OF THE VAKATAKA QUEEN PRABHAVATI-GUPTA:
THE 13TH YEAR.
BY K. B. PATHAK, B.A., POONA, AND K. N. DIKSHIT, M.A., LOCKNOW. These plates were handed over by Balvant Bhan Nagarkar, a copper-smith of Poona, originally from Ahmednagar, who says that they have been preserved as an heirloom in his family for somo generations. They are two in number, rectangular in shape (97" long x 5" broad), and are strung together by means of a ring (!" thick and " in diameter) with soldered ends passing through a hole in diameter, cut through the centre of one side of the plates. The ring is further made to pass through the perforated handle of the seal, which is plain and oval in shape (length 2)", breadth 21), and contains four lines of inscription, with bgures of the Sun and Moon above, and a flower at the bottom.
The plates are inscribed only on the inner side, the first with 10 lines and the second with 12. The letters on the first plate are deep and carefully cut, while those in the second are
1 See Dr. Pleet's remarks above, Vol. XII, p. 251.
* Defined by Kittel s.. "s kind of evil demon, a fiend of the Brahmaņas, the ghost of BrAhmaņa who in his lifetime indulged a heaghty and disdainful spirit.”
* See above, Vol. XIII, p. 813, n. 6.
• The meaning of this word is not clear to me : can it be a Prakrit form of Sanskrit khara-hasta, with much the same sense as the Persian sabar-dast P
. Bee Ind. Ant., Vol. XIX, p. 271.

Page #57

40
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[VOL. XV.
comparatively shallow and hurriedly engraved. Some of the lines of letters in the second plate show clearly at the back, owing to the thinness of the metal. The average height of an individual letter on the two plates is" and "respectively. The average number of letters in a line is 25 and 32 respectively. The weight of the plates together with the seal is 97 tōlās.
The characters belong pre-eminently to the nail-headed ' variety of alphabets, of which the present is the earliest example, the only other instance from which the variety was known being the Majhgawan plates of Hastin, issued about a century later. A few letters are also written in the better known 'box-headed' variety, which was largely used in the central parts of India from the fifth century A.D. onwards and in which all the other known inscriptions of the Vakataka rulers were written.
Though the central Indian alphabets are generally supposed to be a variety of the southern, the present record shows a considerable admixture of northern peculiarities. For example: the letter ma occurs in its unlooped form, la has a short vertical, ha curves down to the left. ga has a loop or arrow-head at the bottom of the left member; sa, sha and sa have similar loops; medial consists of a curved line drawn from the top to the left, being distinguishable from medial é only by a slight difference in carvature. In all these respects the alphabets closely resemble those used in the Allahabad pillar inscription of Samudra-gupta. On the other hand. southern characteristics are apparent in the following letters: a, ka, ra and even ta and ga have curves at the bottom curling up to the left; the lingual da is round-backed; the subscript ri consists of a curve to the left added at the bottom; the northern form of the lingual na is generally used, but in one place the southern also occurs. So it is rather difficult to ascertain whether the northern or the southern characters predominate. The most conspicuous feature of the central Indian script of this period, as remarked by Bühler, is the straightening of all carvilinear strokes. This peculiarity is somewhat developed by the time of the issue of this grant, though not to the same extent as we find later on; e.g. the letters pa, va, cha, etc. have sharp angles, but not the letters ma, ya, la and others, as in the grants of Pravarasena II. Indeed the difference between the characters used in the present grant and those in the grants of Pravarasena II strikes us as in every way too great for the period of 25 or 30 years which must have intervened between these records. It is also noteworthy that the affinities of the present script, which ought to have been with the contemporary records of the time of Kumāragupta I, are more with the older Allahabad pillar inscription of Samudra-gupta. The language is Sanskrit, and the whole record is in prose, except the two Anushṭubh verses, one on the seal aud one, the usual imprecatory verse, at the end. Regarding orthography, we may note the doubling of the consonant after r as in °varddhanal (1. 1), arttham (1. 13), acharyya (1. 14). purvva (11. 14 and 15), charmma (1. 17), parivarddha (1. 18), kuryyama (1. 20). The Jihvāmuliya is used twice, viz. in binah-kusala (1. 12), °ajñaḥ-kartaryah (1. 15); the Upadhmaniya is used once in pradaḥ-parama (1. 6). The class nasal is generally used in the body of a word, and an anusvira is preferred at the end; they exceptious being jitam-blaga (1.1) and 'dattam-para- (1. 21). The rules of Samahi are generally observed, except in places in the second plate. A few forms are ungrammatical, such as trayodaśame (1. 22).
The donor of the grant was the dowager-queen Prabhavati-gupta, daughter of the Mahārājādhiraja Chandra-gupta II of the Imperial Gupta dynasty, chief queen of Mahārāja Rudra-sena II of the Vākāṭakas, and mother of the young prince Diväkara-sēna, who had obtained sovereignty in due succession.' The object of the grant was non-sectarian, being the bestowal of a village named Danguna, in the Supratishtha Ahara, upon a Brahman, the Acharya (preceptor) Chanala-Svamin. The place of encampment was Nandivardhana. The engraver was Chakradāsa.
The grant has been for some time known to Indian archaeologists, as a brief summary of it was published in Ind. Ant., Vol. XLI (pp. 214-15). Its valuable nature

Page #58

No. 4.]
POONA PLATES OF PRABHAVATI-GUPTA : THE 13TH YEAR.
was recognised by Mr. Vincent A. Smith in his Early History (3rd edition, p. 28) and in his admirable article on the Väkatakas (J. R. A. 8. for 1914, pp. 317 ff.), where he has exhaustively dealt with the subject in all its aspects, as also by Mr. D. R. Bhandarker, who in his
Epigraphic Notes' (Ind. Ant., Vol. XLII, p. 160) has proved herefrom that Dēva-gupta was another name of Chandra-gupta II. Besides being the earliest genuine copper-plate grant of the Gapta period, and the only one giving the genealogy of the Imperial Guptas, it removes for the first time the veil over the relations of the Vākāțakas with the Imperial Guptas, and places the chronology of the Vākātakas on a sound basis. The prevalent view regarding the period in which the Vakātukas flourished, which was based on Dr. Fleet's opinion, has to be recast, and the opinion of Drs. Bhagvanlal and Bühler is confirmed.
The date is given as the twelfth of the bright half of Kärttika, in the thirteenth year. This might be either from the accession of Rudra-sēna II or from that of the young prince, in whose name the queen-mother was ruling ; the former supposition appears to be more probable. The period to which the record might be assigned would be the first quarter of the fifth century A.D., contemporary with the closing years of Chandra-gupta II and the opening Fears of Kumāra-gupta I.
Of the localities mentioned, Nandivardhana has been identified by Rai Bahadur Hira Lal with the modern Nägardhan in the Nagpur District of the Central Provinces (Ep. Tad., Vol. X, p. 41). We are unable to identify the other places mentioned.
TEXT.
Seal. 1 Väkātaka-lalāmasya 2 (kra] ma-prāpta-nfipa-śriya(h) [*] 3 jananyā yuva-rājasya 4 śāsanam ripa-śása [na] (min) [ll]
Plate 1. 1 Siddham [10] Jitam=bhagavatā [*Svasti Nandivarddhanād=āsīd=Gupt-ādi-rā [j]
Malh[a-raja2 It margin Sri-Ghatotkachas-tasya sat-putro mahārāja-sri-Chandraguptas-tasya
drishtama ) sat-patroz 3 nēk-Asvamēdha-yāji Lichchhavi-do hitros wahādévyan Kumāra-dēvyām-utpanno 4 mahārāj-ūdhirāju-sri-Samudraguptas-tat-pat-putras-tat-pada-parigrihitaḥ 5 prithivyām-a-prutiratha sarva-rāj-och hattās chatur-udadhi-salil-asvadita6 yasa nokal-go-hirayyu-kati-salasra-pradah parama-bbäravato mahi-ra7 j-adhiraja-Sri-Chandraguptas-tasya dulita Dhirupa-sagotri Näga-kula-sainblū. 8 tāyā[m] Sri-mulādevyäni Kuběra-nāgāyām=utpann=obbaya-kul-alan kāra-bhūta=
tyanta-bbaguvad-bhaktā 9 Väkātakanām Mabüraju-sri-Rudrasēnasy-ügru-mabishi Yuvaraja10 sri-Divakarasēna-janani Sri-Prabhāvati-gupta Supratishth-ābārē
Plate 2. Širsha-grāmasya
dakshina-pārsvē
Kadāpiñjanasy
11 Vilavanakasya parvu-pārsvė
āpara-pārsvē
From the original plates.
Realdeehitro. * Read ochchhella.
? Real drishtan. • Real sat.. • Reul waika.

Page #59

42
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
12 Sidivivarakasy-öttara-pārsvē
Danguna-grāmỗ
kusala
13 m=nktvā samājñāpayati Viditam-astu võ yath-aisha grāmō-smābhi [h] sva-pupySpyayan-artthach]
14 Karttika-sukla-dvādasya [m"] Bhagavat-pada-mūlē nivědya
bhagavad-bhakt
acharyya-Chanala-svamine-pūrvva
15 dattya udaka-purvvam-atisrishto yato bhavadbhirl-uchita-maryyadaya sarvv-ājñāḥ kartavya [h] pārvva
16 rājj-anumatā [m]s-ch-atra chaturvidy-agrahāra-parihārān=vitarāmas =tad-yath-a-bhatachhatra-pravěsyah
17 a-char-asana-charmm-angara-kiņva-kroņi-khanaka [h] a-på[rn*]mpura[b] -[pain] medhyah a-push pa-kshira-sando haḥ
18 sa-nidhis-s-opanidhis-sa-kript-opakriptaḥ nad1-osha bhavishyad-rajibhis-samrakshi. tavya[b] parivarddha
19 yitavyas-cha yas-ch-asmach-chhasanam-aganayamānas-svalpām-apy=atr=ābādhā[m] kuryat-karayita vā
20 tasya Brāhmaṇor-aveditasya sa-danda-nigraham kuryyāma [*] Vyasa-gitas-ch=ātra slöko bhavati [*]
21 Svadattam-para-dattā[m*] harēta vasundharain [*] gavā[m] sata-sahasrasya hantur-harati dushkṛitam [*]
yo
22 Samvatsare cha trayōdaśame likhitam-ida [in] Sasanam -[1]
otkaṭṭitam
vā
[VOL. XV.
Brahman-adyan-grāma-kuṭumbinab
TRANSLATION.
Read brahmanair.
Seal: This is the enemy-chastizing command of the mother of the young prince, the orna - ment of the Vakaṭakas, who has obtained sovereignty in course (of succession).
1 Read bhavadbhir.
2 Read raj-; 11. 16-17 are very corrupt; only the probably intended readings are given.
3 Read saklript-opaklriptaḥ.
Read tad-.
* Read rajabhis.
(Ll. 1-10) (In margin, 'seen') Success! From (the town of) Nandivarddhana; the illustrious Prabhavati10-gupta of the Dharaṇall gōtra, born of the illustrious Mahaādēvē Kubēranāgā,
Chakkradason=
• Read kärayēta.
• Read -gitas.
The name of the prince, as well as that of the queen-mother, is apparently omitted for want of space, as only a quarter slöka was at the disposal of the draft-maker.
10 The name is evidently derived in the same way as those of other members of the Gupta dynasty, and literally means, protected by Prabhavati,' the latter name denoting either the wife of the Sun-god or, more likely, one of the mothers' attendant on the god Skanda. We know that the Guptas were particularly devoted to this Commander of the celestial army; and it is quite natural that his mothers' were worshipped as well, as tutelary deities in the royal household. The shortening of the last vowel of Prabhavati before gupta is quite in accordance with the rules of grammar.
11 This would be the götra rather of the Guptas than of the Vakatakas, whose götra, as we know from other grants, was Vishnuvriddha. From other inscriptions, too, the practice of mentioning the götra of the family in which a woman is born appears to be prevalent in old times. [It may be noted that among the Nagas of Bastar there was a queen named Dharana-Mahadevi.-H. K. S.]

Page #60

Poona Plates of the Vakataka Queen Prabhavati-gupta : the 13th year.
なかスパッタス
SERIESEATE アクスコア ななこ 41 スクー・フランコリアトロスト
- ITE 3TBプマン980311IN SET 19,31942017ア・
FESTEI ATNT
2
16
イルカ
トラスト22092A スト・タートオブアスタ200401
テルスとシンクビーンズのオプションラック 「はなとクチンになるんで
すが リアルタイムプリントアダプアップグロスすきの クリアフリーフブルー 179320sターのバイブアンクルンプーのカップルグ
ないですが、クリンスタンション・ダラスなどでWIA 24 20146 1999 アメスリ 20130スタンプセックスのアンダー こうな1732182211でエンタルスタンダードオー
インターンアイルスタタタタタタタタッ 2" スタンス3 か3430スターズコントラベル
F.W. THOMAS.
SCALE THREE-FIFTHS W. GRIGGS & SONS, LTD., PHOTO-LITH.

Page #61


Page #62

No. 4.]
who, herself born of the Naga family, was an ornament to both the families (of her father and husband); immensely devoted to the Divine (Vishnu); chief queen of the illustrious Mahārāja Rudra-sena of the Vakaṭakas; mother of the illustrious Yuvaraja Divakara1-sēna; and daughter of the illustrious Maharajadhiraja Chandra-gupta (II), the great devotee of the Divine (Vishnu), the bestowers of many thousands of crores of cows and gold, whose fame was tasted by the waters of the four oceans, the exterminator of all princes, who had no rival on earth, the excellent and the most favoured (lit. accepted by His Majesty) son of the illustrious Maharajadhiraja Samudra-gupta, born of the great queen Kumara-devi, daughter's son of the Lichchhavi (chief), the performer of several horse-sacrifices, the excellent son of the illustrious Maharaja Ghatotkacha, who had Gupta as the first king;
POONA PLATES OF PRABHAVATI-GUPTA: THE 13TH YEAR.
(L. 10) After announcing (her) well-being, commands the village householders, Brahmans and others, of the village of Danguna, in the Supratishtha Ahara to the east of (the village) Vilavanaka, to the south of the village of Sirsha, to the west of Kadāpiñjana and to the north of Sidivivaraka :
43
(L. 13) Be it known to you that, on (this) twelfth (day) of the bright (half) of (the month of) Karttika, we have, for the accumulation of our religious merit, bestowed, as a grant not previously made, this village with (a libation of) water upon the great devotee of the Divine (Lord). the Acharya Chanala-Svamin, after having first offered it at the feet (lit. root of the feet) of the Divine (Lord Vishnu); hence you should carry out all injunctions with proper deference.
(L. 15) We there confer the exemptions incident to a village belonging to a community of Chaturvidyas, (as) approved by former kings; (it is) not to be entered by soldiers and umbrella-bearers; not (yielding the right) to pasturage, hides, charcoal, the purchase of fermenting drugs, and mines; not (entitling to) the succession? (of cows and bulls); not to have an animals-sacrifice; not (to have the right of) abundance of flowers and milk; with the hidden treasures and deposits, with klripta and upaklṛipta.
(L. 18) So, this (grant) should be maintained and increased by future kings. Whosoever, disregarding this charter, shall make or cause to make the slightest molestation, upon him, on his being reported by the Brahmans, we will inflict punishment together with a fine.
It is likely that Diväkara-sena died shortly afterwards. Or he may, on attaining his majority, have come to the throne with the name Pravara-sēna.
* The name of the father of Queen Prabhavati-gupta is given in all the three grants of her son Pravara-sena, as Deva-gupta, which was the more familiar name of Chandra-gupta II. (Cf. the Sanchi inscription of the same king, which gives Dova-raja as the familiar name; Corpus Ins. Ind., Vol. III, p. 32). The present record, containing almost an official genealogical account of the Imperial Guptas, gives the official name, while Pravara-sēna naturally refers to his grandfather by his familiar name.
This and the following three epithets are generally found in apposition to Samudra-gupta. (cf.c Ins. Ind., Vol. III, pp. 26, 43, 49, 53). Owing to some confusion they are here applied to Chandra-gupi One of the epithets, at least, viz. servva-raj-ochchhettä, cannot be appropriately descriptive of any other king than Samudra-gupta.
kräpi.
The construction is very faulty here. The relation between Gupta and Ghatotkacha is not given. We follow Dr. Fleet in translating this passage.
Kinea is not mentioned in connection with kreni in the other records, which generally have lavana-klinna.
According to the other grants the words gō-balivardaḥ ought to follow a-parampara. This condition is not to be found in the other records.
2

Page #63

44
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[VOL. XV.
(L. 20) And on this point there is a verse, sung by Vyāsa: He who confiscates land given by himself or by others incurs the sin of one who kills a hundred thousand cows.
(L. 22) And this charter is written in the thirteenth year; engraved by Chakkradāsa.
No. 5.--ANBIL PLATES CF SUNDARA-CHOLA : THE 4TH YEAR.
By T. A. GOPINATHA RAO, M.A., MADRAS. Some decades ago a Sådra in the village of Apbil, while digging the foundation of a portion of his house, came across the set of copper-plates upon which the inscription edited below is engraved. He made over the plates to a certain R. S. L. Lakshmanan Chettiyår, who had come to repair the Šiva temple in the village, for preservation in the temple treasury. It was this gentleman who, desiring to know the contents of the copper-plates, sent them to Brahma Sri Mahāmahopadhyāya V. Sväminātha Ayyar Avarga! at Madras. Tho learned pandit was pleased to entrust this valuable tind to me for examination and publication. It is from both the original and the excellent impressions prepared under my personal supervision that I edit the inscription below. When the plates came to me, the ring was already cut; the exposure to the damp earth, where the plates lay for a long time buried, has corroded some of them here and there, damaging a few letters; on the whole, the preservation of the inscription is excellent.
The ring carries a well-executed seal, which bears the figures of a tiger, two carpfishes, & bow, two lamp-stands, two chauris and an umbrella, and a Sanskrit verae round the margin, all worked out in half relief. The centre of the field of the seal is occupied by the tiger, seated on his haunches on the right, the two fishes standing vertically on their tails on the left, the bow kept below in a symmetrical manner and the umbrella on the top. The chauris are disposed one on each side of the umbrella, while the lamp-stands, which have each a cloth knotted round the middle, are placed on either flank of the central group of figures. The verse round the seal reads thus :
Sasvat visvambhară-nētram Lakshmi-jaya-[sa]rõruhan säsanam sa svatam srimad-Rājakēsarivarm mana[!]
that is, it states" (This is the irrevocable edict of the glorious Rājakēsari-vaiman, which is the eye of the earth and which is the victorious lotus-flower (seat) of Lakshmi (i.e., fortune).”
The first part of the record is written in the Sanskrit language, while the second part is in Tamil, the former portion is in Grantha characters, the latter in Tamil. A few Sanskrit words occur in the Tamil portion, and these are also written in the Grantha alphabet; e.g., brahma in II. 125, 130, 135, 180, 181, 182 and 184 ; brahmidhirāja in ll. 128, 130 and 181; Kasyapa-gottirattu in l. 127; Jaimini-sūtrattu Nārāyana-Aniruddhanāna and bhūka (bhoga) in 1. 128 ; frimukas in l. 132; sarvua-parihara in l. 181 ; and maddhyasthan in 1. 185. At the end of the document there is a single verse in Sanskrit, and this also is in the Grantha character.
There are not many orthographical peculiarities worth noticing in the document. In the Sanskrit portion both ha and bha and their derivatives are written alike, and practically it is

Page #64

No. 5.]
ANBIL PLATES OF SUNDARA-CHOLA: THE 4TH YEAR.
difficult to distinguish the one from the other, except from the context. See l. 10, where the looks like hi; also ha in l. 11; baha° in l. 12; bha in samabhavad in l. 24; and bhi in oyabhirakshita in l. 32. Again, the distinction made between pra and pri, sra and sri, etc., is very slight : see prassi in l. 84. The common habit (or custom) of duplicating unnecessarily ta and ttha after r appears in, e.g., pārtthivān in l. 59, "bharttuo in ll. 48 and 61. The use of the characteristic forms of the Drāvida country, such as tma for dma, tbha for dbha, etc., as in patma° in 7. 74, yāvatbhūtāni in l. 114, are noteworthy; other such Dravidian forms are chüļāmani in l. 41 for chūdāmani; vanmikao for 'valmtkao in l. 109; Srinadha for Srinātha in 11. 121-2. In the Tamil portion there is utter disregard of the appropriate use of the consonants n and : e.g., innum, which ought to be innum in l. 139 and throughout. The words ending in 7 and ai receive an addition of y, as it was usual in those days to pronounce such words; e.g., Dambāvāyzy in l. 148, naduvēy in l. 154, eto.
One curious feature of the Anbil plates is the mode of pagination; the older symbols, which are the lineal descendants of the Brāhmi namerals and which survived till very recently in Malabar, are employed to mark the numbers of the pages; they are na, na, nya, shkra, jhra, ha, yra, pra, drs, ma, and mna, representing the numerals 1 to 1l respectively. In all other instances the first three numerals are usually written na, nna, and nya; but in our record they are replaced by n, nna, and nya. Regarding this mode of pagination Mr. Bendall has written a paper in the Journal of the Royal Asiatic Society for 1896, pp. 789 ff. The evolution of these symbols from the Brāhmi numerical symbols is traced in my paper on the Tiruvalla copper-plates, which will be published shortly in the Travancore Archeological Series.
The record under notice is of great value for the history of the Chöļa dynasty. We had hitherto only two copper-plate documents dealing with the detailed history of the Cholas, viz., the Leiden and the Tiruvālaogadu grants. The existence of the former has been known for at least 30 years, and the latter was discovered as early as 1906; but unfortunately neither of these most valuable records has as yet been published, though they are often quoted by the Madras Government Epigraphists in their Annual Reports. The Agbil plates constitute a third set similar to the two others mentioned above. But all the three happen to be compositions of different persons, namely, the Leiden grant of Nanda-Nārāyana, a resident of Kottaiyar and belonging to the Vasishtha götra ;' the Tiruvālaogādu grant of Nārāyana, the son of Sankara ;3 and the Anbil grant of Mādhava Bhatta of the Parāśara gotra. Therefore the information regarding the legendary portion of the genealogy of the Cholas is somewhat different in each, The genealogy as found in the Agbil plates is, for purposes of comparison, given side by side with those contained in the other two grants.
Regarding this custom of adding y in such cases see Sendami!, Vol. IV, pp. 399-401. · Burgess and Natesa Sastri's Tamil and Sanskrit Ins, pp. 208 and 218.
ग्रामे रम्ये मगति महिते कोहयूराभिधाने बौधामबजनि विमले यो वसिष्ठान्वबाये। सरसंसेवो विमलचरिती नन्दनारायणाख्य मोबन्धीमानरचयदिमामयजन्मा प्रशस्तिम् ।
Bp: An. Rep. for 1906, p. 67, para. 13. The verse referring to the authorship of the document rang follows:
पारस सतेनेदं भवेन मुरविहिषः । नारायन पबिना भासनं कतिमा कतम् ।

Page #65

EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[VOL. XV.
The Leiden Grant.
The Anbil Grant.
The Tiruvälangadu Grant.
Vishga
Brahma
Marichi
Vaivasvata Manu Ikahvaku (founder of the Süryavansa)
Mändhatri Machukunda Valabha
sibi chila
Rajakësari Parakesari
Rajakesari Rājēndra-Mrityujit Vyāghrakëtu
Arikals
Кавуары Aryaman (The San)
Mahavira Rudrajit Chandrajit Ufiuara
Sibi [The Tamil name Sembiya (Chola) is said to be derived From this word.]
ChốỊA senni, Kifli, etc.
Karikála, etc.
Ko-chchengappan (Built several temples for Siva in various parts of his kingdom.)
Nallaţikkön Valabha (Tam. Valavan)
Srikantha Vijayalaya
Perunakili
Karikas Kö-chchenganna
Vijayalaya
Karikals (Bailt the embankments on either side
of the river Kävēri.) K8-chchengappan
Kokkilli Vijayalaya
Aditya
Aditya
Parantaka (I)
Rajakesari (Built temples for Siva on the banks of the river Kävēri.)
Parāntaka (I)
Rajüditya Gapdarāditya
Arinjaya
Viracbõls (Reduced Madhurs to an abject condition and uprooted many ancient dynas - Rajaditys Gandariditya Arindama ties of king; married the daughter of the Körala
prince, Palavēttaraiyar.) Madhurántaka Parantaka II
Madhurkotaka Parantaka II Arafichika (Married the daughter of the
Vaidumba prince.) Raidris Sundara-Chols
Rajarija I Aditya (11)
(Parintaks Aditya (11)
Rajaraja I Rajëndra-Chola (1)
Rajēndra-Chola (1)

Page #66

Ro. 5.]
ANBIL PLATES OF SUNDARA-CHOLA: THE 4TH YEAR.
47
Regarding the various kings whose names are given in the above table the following facta are recorded in the inscription. Out of pity Sibi is said to have out the flesh of his body and weighed it in a balance against a dove which was pursued by a hawk, showing thereby his anbounded mercifulness to all god's creatures ; he is said to have held sway over the whole world bounded by the four oceans and to have subjugated his senses. It is from the eponymous king Chola that the dynasty and the country ruled over by it obtained their common name,
the Chola." Ko-chchengannān is reputed to have erected temples for siva throughout the country under his sway. Valabha shone bright with his lutas feet made resplendent by coming in contact with the diadems of his tributary kings, and the fire of his anger was quenched by the tears of the wives of those kings who opposed him. Srikantha was a favourite of the god. dess of fortune ; and Vijayālaya was the abode of success in battles, and he, like Vishna, bore on the palm of his hands the impress of the conch and the discus. Rājakosari, the son of Vijayalaya, constructed for Siva a series of temples on either bank of the river Kávērt from its source to its mouth; these shone like so many banners proclaiming his fame as the one anoonquered and unconquerable. Räjakēsari's son, Vira-Chola, was & valorous, skilfal and coorageous sovereign. By his accession the world was happy in possessing a good king, the poets & patron, and the arts and industries a proper refage ; his fame spread abroad in all quarters of the globe. This king amused himself by aprooting kings whose families were deep-rooted and re-establishing them in their old states : even Madhurā was reduced to an abject condition, and its insolent kings deprived of their haughtiness. Sundara-Choļa, who was born to Ariñ. chika, the son of Vira-Chola, inherited the great qualities of his illustrious grandfather. Adi-80sha, who bears this earth on his hundred heads, felt relieved of his burden, when this monarch assumed the burden of his kingdom on his shoulders. The beauty of Manmatha paled before that of Sandara-Chola ; truly indeed was the name Sandara-Chola bestowed upon him. Ot the other king, Mahåvira, Rudrajit, Chandrajit, Ufinara, Senni, Killi, Karikala, Nalladikkon, and Ariñichika, nothing noteworthy is said in the document.
From a comparison of the genealogical tables given above it may be obseryed that there is a great deal of uncertainty regarding the number, the names and the order of succession of the earlier ancestors of the Cholas. For instance, Rudrajit and Chandrajit' are mentioned in the Anbil plates long before Sibi, the pauranio king of the Solar race; whereas a person bearing a name similar to the two given above, Rājöndra-Mrityujit, is placed in the Leiden grant later than Sibi. Similarly also, in the semi-historical period, we find the order of succession of Killi (or Perunaskilli), Karikāla and Ko-ohchengannag, kings whose
sibi was the son of Ufinara according to the Mahabharata (III, chapter 196 ff.). The incident in connection with the mercifulness of sibi is narrated in the Agni-purana and in the Mahabharata (III, chapter 196 1.). Kamban refers to it thus :-paravai mapp-uyirkkuttann-uyirai märäga valanginanil (Rám., V. 7. Kulamurai. kilartta-padalam); he bestowed his life instead of that one of a bird', the Vikkirama-18?ar-ulà states the fact thus :-Ulag-ariyak-kakkum siruparavukkaga-kkali-kürndu takkuntulai pukka täyõnum; that just king, who gladly entered the scales of a balance in a manner so well known to the world for the sake of a small dove.
The same fact is described thus in the Kulottunga-fölan-ula :-kolaiyöruudambadaiyak-koydälum-eyda-ttulaiy eri virrirupda folap ; that Chola king who ascended the scale-pan which will not reach the level (of the other in which was placed the dove), even when the flesh of his whole body was cut and put in it'; and finally, the San. kara-folay-ulā states :-tappadainda sendat purava-Pperunirai pakkapiranum ; that lord who entered the scalepan for the sake of the red-legged, heavy-weighing dove which took refuge under him.' The Kalingattuppurani describes this event thus Udal.kalakk-araw-agindu taśaiyitt-avanum-or-tulai purav-odwokka niral-pukkavapum
he who got into the scale-pan himself to weigh against a dove, after having already put therein all his flesh, which he cut out in a manner which will bring shivering to the onlookers.
These two kings are mentioned by the great Tamil poet Kamban in his classic Ramayanam, when he traces the genealogy of Rama, thus:--Chandiranai veprānum Uruttiranai-obchäyttänum, be who conquered Chandra and who defontod Rudra.' (Kam. Rám. Kulamuraj-kisarttiya-padalam, v. 11.)

Page #67

EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[Vol. XV.
glories are perpetuated in classic Tamil literature, given, as mentioned just now, in both the Tiruvālangåda and the Apbil grants; whereas the Leiden grant places Kissi after Ko-chchenganpag. Again, we hear for the first time from the Anbil plates of a son of Ko-chchengannan, named Nalladikkop; this name is mentioned neither in the other inscriptions nor in literature. Valabha, however, is mentioned in the other grants.
The fact that Kn-chohengannan constructed a number of temples for Siva is borne out by Tamil literatara. Tirumangaiyā vār, in his Periya-Tirumoli, states that he orected seventy temples for Siva.? The Tiruvālangādu grant informs us that he was in his previous birth a spider and that for his good acts in that life he was born as a king ; this legend is also cortoborated by literatare. Apparsvāmiga! refers to this incident in his Tēvāram. The date of Tirumangaiyálvár, according to the calculations of the Hon'ble Mr. L. D. Swamikkannu Pillai, is A.D. 7763; and that of Apparsvimiga! is the middle of the seventh century. Kochchengannan, as he is referred to by these saints, should have lived before the seventh century A.D. So, if Peranarkilli and Karikāla happen to be earlier than Ko-chchengaņpāņ, they must indeed be very much earlier than the beginning of the seventh century.
Both from inscriptions and from literature we know that Karikāla constructed the embankments of the river Kāvori."
Valabha, Killi, and Senni have given their names as common appellations to the Cholas, and all the Tamil Nighaộtus treat them as synonyms. That the early genealogy of the Cholas
(a) Serbiyan Kochchengaņay sernda köyil Tirunaraiyur manimadam; Periya Tirumoli, 6th pattu, 6th Tiroli, v. 8. "The beautiful structure at Tiranaraiyur is the temple to which the Chöln Ko-chchengannän has attachment.'
(6) Endo!-arkk-elil-mädla m-elapadu seyd-ulngamanda ;' he who, having erected seventy beautiful temples for the eight-armed Isvara, was ruling the earth.'
(a) .... panda palasarugar-pandar payinra nür-chilandik kn-ppar-al selvam indavan kän.
Téráram, Tirukknchchi-yēkamba-Tiruttindagam, v. 6. He (Siva) it was who granted the fortune of being the sovereign of the earth to a spider which was once with its own cobwebs and fallen les yes erecting shed (over 1 linga).'
(6) Pattiyinär Silandiyun-dan vāyişūlar-poduppandarada viļnittu-cheberugan vēynda fittiyiņal-arabanda Sirappu-chcheyya-chchiva-ganattu-ppagappeydar.
Tiraram, Tiruppafür.pndigam, v. 6. Ho (Siva) made him (KO-chehengannan) enter into the host of Sivagawas after having ruled (the earth) for some time, as the reward for his pious service of erecting a shed with its cobweb and dried leaves (over a linga) in his previous birth.'
. Journal of South Indian Association for 1914, April 1. This conclusion has been subsequently proved by me to be wrong in my "Sir Subrahmanya Ayyar" Lecture, delivered on behalf of the University of Madras, under the presideney of Mr. L. D. Swamikkannu Pillai.
• The Leiden grant mentions the fact tlusKarikalah ... chakro Kávēri-tira-bandbanam. The Katingattu-pparaại commemorates the event in a verse os follows:
to udu-mapyari karni-svy Popni. The (river) Poppi (Kiveri), whose banks were made by the kings wore shipping (Karikala)
Tho Vikkirama-fola-ula :Poppi-kkarai-kanda bupatiyum ; 'the king who constructed the banks of the Poppi.' The Sankara-rolan-ula :
.... Ir arugu-men-karai Seyyid-eri-tiral-kkávērikku-ttan-karai beyda daripatiyam. The king who con structed the cold (hin /strong) banks of the Kiviri, which was throwing up billows, being uncurbed by banks ou either side.
• Śerni Valaran Kili Sembiyan Ponpi-tturaivan pulikkodi-ppuravslan Neriyaņår-ttärkkon Neriraiy-abhayan Xiriverpan Kolivēndan Suriya pupal-nadan ki-cbcllan peyare.
Divákara-Nighantu.

Page #68

No. 5.]
ANBIL PLATES OF SUNDARA-CHOLA : THE 4TH YEAR.
49
has been constructed largely from Tamil literature is clear; but, since the literary references do not give specifically the relationships existing among them, the composers of the prasastis of the dynasty have committed blunders.
Of Srikantha, the next king, nothing more than his name is given in the document. Evidently he did nothing worth recording. Vijayālaya, the first known king of the powerfal dynasty of the Cholas, which for over three centuries played a distinguished part in the history of South India, is, according to the Tiruvālangadu grant, said to have taken Tañchāpari from some one, whose name however is not given, and built there a templo for Nisumbhasûdani, that is, Durga. From the extracts given in the foot-note, it will be evident that the city of Tañehāpuri must have been wrested from the Muttaraiyare, a feudatory family who were vassale of the Pallav39 and ruled over a large part of the present Tanjore District and the Native State of Padukkottai. This mapouvre is perhaps the beginning of the aprooting of the Pallava dominancy over the Chola kingdom in the reign of Aditya, the son and successor of Vijayalaya. It is known from other records that Aditya and the Påndya king Varagupa marched against the Pallava, Npipatunga-varman, otherwise known also by the name of Aparajita-varman, defeated and killed him. After the occupation of Tanjore by Vijayalaya it continued to be the capital of the Cholas; but it was afterwards in a way eclipsed by Gangaikondacbola-puram, founded by Rajendra-Chola-Deva 1.3
The Anbil grant does not mention the fact that the names Rājakésarin and Parakesarin occurred alternately in the Chola family, as is distinctly mentioned in the Tiruvalangádu and
In the Sendalai Pillar inscription of Perumbiduga Muttaraiyan (supra, Vol. XIII, pp. 136 ff.) the following descriptions of this king occur :-Ko-Maran-Ranjai-kkon, the king Märan, the lord of Talijai'; kafrar-kalean Raijas nar-pugal-alan,'a kalva of kaloar, the distinguished lord of Tañjai'; nirkinra tanpanai törum TanjaiHiram-padi ninrar, 'they (cultivators) stood in the fields praising the excellences of the city of) Twūjai.' These extracts clearly show that Tañjai or Tañcbäpari was dear to the Mattaraiyars, a powerful dynasty of chiefs who were staunch supporters of the supremacy of the Pallavas. In a mutilated, but very archaic, inscription engraved below the panels of a historical mural sculpture, found in the Vaikunthan thapperuma temple at Conjeevarnın, a Mutta. raigar is honourably mentioned as one of the worthies who came to receive Nandiverman Pallavamalla, the son of Hiranyavarman, who was newly elected as the Pallava king. This Muttaraiyer could be no other than the then venerable old Savaran Māran alias Porumbidugu Muttaraiyan II, the v al of Paramēívaravarian II. (See my paper on the Muttaraiyars and others in the Journal of the South Indian Association for 1911.) Suvarap Müren is styled kalvara-kalvas, the kaftan of kalvas.' The word kafva, which now means "a thief," inust have been held in high esteem in olden times. This word kalvara might in all probability lave been rendered into Sanskrit a Kalabhra; jost in the same fashion tho Tamil word alavan bas been written as Valabhs; and the Kyļablir invasion and usurpation of the Pandya country, stated in the Vēļvikadi grant to have taken place some time before the reign of Kadungon Pandyadhiraja, a time which agrees well with that of Suvaran Mann, may bare been caused by this Muttaraiyan. The Muttaraiyars, who are quite distinct from the Pandyas, have been mistaken for the latter both by Dr. Hultzsch and by Mr. Venksyys.
? Ep. As. Rep. for 1906, p. 65, para. 9.
• Regarding the founding of new capitals by kings there is an interesting passage in the commentary called the Idu on Nammā var's Truvdymoll, which runs thus:-Serukkarin räjakka! polniya.pndaivittai vittu tängalē kādu-siyttu-chchamaitta padaivittilire adarattādē iruppadu (Mudalayiram, 5, , 9). This means, ' Proud kings, having given up old capitals, live in happiness in new ones which they themselves have constructed after felling down the forests.' Perhaps the commentator, who lived not long after Rajendra-Chöln-Deva I, liad distinetly in view this king, when he wrote the passage quoted above ; for Tanjore, the city which was captured by Vijayalaya as a fit place for a capital and later ou adorned with the finest of temples built by his own father Rijsraja I, could not have lost its merita in the reign of Rajendra-Cho-Déva I. It is no more than the vanity of the latter that can have induced him to create a new capital at Gangaikonda-cb8|n-pura (named after bis surname Gangaikonda-Cböļa), in which he also erected a temple equal, if not superior, in grandeur to the Brihadiśvar a temple at Tanjore.

Page #69

50
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[Vol. XV.
the Leiden grants. Aditya is referred to in the Anbil grant as Räjakësari-varman;' and he is said to have built for Siva a number of temples on either side of the river Kāvēri, from the Sahya mountains to the mouth of the river. As a matter of fact, there are a number of temples dedicated to Siva and situated on the banks of the Kaveri which might be assigned to the reign of Rājakēsari-varman Aditya I and of which the construction continued even in the reign of his Bon Parantaka I. For instance, the stone temple at Andanallar was constructed by one Padi. Parāntakan alias Sembiyan Irukkuvēl. Padi-Adityapidāri, the daughter of Tennavan Ilangóvõl, and the wife of Arikulakēsari, the son of the Chola king, built the stone temple dedicated to Siva in the village of Tiruchchendurai. The Panchapadiśvara temple in, and the Pasupatiśvara temple outside, the village of Allūr, as also the one known as the Sandarēgvara templo at Nangavaram, appear to have come into existence also about the same time. They were all endowed in the reign of Parantaka I, the son and immediate successor of Aditya I. Again, a number of older temples, such as those at Tiruvādi, Tillaisthānam, etc., seem to have been renewed and rebuilt with stone, in the reign of Aditya I. All these temples are on the banks of the Kāvēri.
The son of Rajakosari-varman Aditya-Chola I was Vira-Chola. We know from other upigraphical sources that this king bore the names Vira-Nārāyana, Parāntaka I and Parakösari. varman who took Madurai, Ceylon and the crowned head of Vira Pāņdya.' The name Viranārāyana appears to have been contracted into Vira-Chola. The Anbil plates state that he upl'ootod many ancient dynasties and reduced even Malhurā to an abject condition. The Pandya king who suffered defeat at the hands of Vira-Chola was Rājasimba-Pandya. This Pandya was assisted by Kasyapa V of Ceylon, who also shared the fate of his ally. From having couquered the kings of Madhurā and Ceylon Vira-Chola is called 'he who took Madhurā and Ilam.' He also defeated the Vaidumba king Sandaiyap; two Bana princes were conquered, and their country was bestowed upon Prithvipati II, of the Ganga dynasty, together with the title Sembiyan Mābalivānarāyan. In all probability the Bāņa princes defeated by Vira-Chola were Vijayāditya (IV) and his father Vidyadhara.? One of the queens of ViraChola, who Lore to him the son named Ariñohika, was, according to the Anbil grant, the daughter of the Korala prince Paluvettaraiyar. There are three inscriptions in the Siva temple at Tiruvaiyyāra which mention this Karaļa prince; all of them belong to the reign of Rājakesari. varman and are dated respectively in the 3rd, the 5th and the 19th years of his reign. The first (No. 110 of 1895 of the Madras Epigraphist's collection) mentions Paluvõttaraiyar magaļār Vikkirama-sola Ilargāvēļār deviyār nambirättigalār, her majesty the queen of Vikrama-Chola Ilang volar, who was the daughter of Paluvõttaraiyar.' The second (No. 118 of 1895 of tho same) refers to Adiga! Paluvēțţaraiyar Maravan Kandanār, 'the princo Paluvēttaraiyar alias Maravan Kandan. The third (No. 238 of 1894 of the same) contains the name Palavēttaraiyar Nambi Maravanār. The person mentioned in these epigraphs is evidently the father-in-law of Vira-Chola. From the first extract we are led to infer that Vira-Chola bore also the name
1 No. 286 of 1911 of the Madras Epigrapbist's collection belongs to the reign of a Chola king who is called hy the simple name Rajakesari-varman, but has the qualifying clause," who exteuded his conquests over the Tondai-mandalam”; this description of the king enables us to identify him with Aditya I, the colleague of Varaguna l'andys. See also Trav. Areh. Series, Vol. II, pp. 76-77.
* Nos. 359 and 360 of the Madras Epigraphist's collection for 1903.
Nos. 316 and 319 of 1903 of the same. • See the remarks against No. 291-296, 305-312, 33C-332, 348-350 and 355-380 of 1903 of the same.
Ep. An. Rep. for 1905, p. 50, pars. 8. • Udayễndram Plates of Prithvipati II, SoutA-Indian Inscriptions, Vol. II, p. 870. * See my article ou Hive Bana Inscriptions at Gudimallaw in Ind. Ant., Vol. XL, pp. 104-114.

Page #70

No. 5.)
ANBIL PLATES OF SUNDARA-CHOLA : THE 4TH YEAR.
51
Vikrama-Chola. Again, from the distinguishing appellation Mapavaņār, attached to the name of Paluvõttaraiyar, we may infer without fear of contradiction that the Kerala kings, like perhaps also the Cholas and the Pāņdyas, originally all belonged to the ancient stock of the Maravas of the Drāvida country and that they laid claim to kshatriya-hood only in later times; no sooner was kshatriya-hood desired by these kings than there came forward a number of panegyrists who found for them elaborate genealogies, connecting them with either the Solar or the Lunar races, who alone were eligible for the kirița-makuta and the fully ornamented simhasana,
Vira-Cola's son was, according to the Anbil grant, Ariñchiko. This name is the same as Ariñjaya, Arindama and Arikulakõsari of other inscriptions. It is stated in the Apbil plates that the daughter of a Vaidumba king was the queen of Ariñchika who bore him SundaraCho!a. This prince Sundara-Chola is called at the end of the Sanskrit portion of the document Parāntaka-Chola, and in the beginning of the Tamil portion Rājakesari-varman. The Vaidamba prince who gave his daughter in marriage to Ariñchika must be identified with the Sandaiyan defeated by Parantaka I.
So far we have noticed the reigns of Vijayalaya, his son Rājakõsari Aditya and his grandson, Parakësari-varman Vira-Chola. According to the rule laid down in the Leiden and the Tiruvāļangādu grants, that the names Rājakēsari-varman and Parakesari-varman most be borne alternately by the kings of the Chola dynasty, Ariñchika must become a Rājakēsari-varman, and his son Sandara-Chola a Parakësari-varian; but we see in all records that he is called Räjakësari-varman Parāntaka (11) or Sundara-Clo!a. Hence wo may infer that there must have intervened between Ariñchika and his son Sundara-Chola one or three kings; it is only so that there is the possibility of Sundara-Chola becoming a Rājakesari. varman,
We know that immediately after Vira-Chola's death his son Rājāditya succeeded to the throne and that two years after he lost his life in a battle with the Rāshtrakāta king Krishna III at Takkolam. Krishna III, who in his inscriptions in the Tamil country is always referred to as Kangara-deva who took Kachchi (Conjeevaram) and Tañjai (Tañchāpuri),' ruled over the Chola country perhaps till his death. During this period of foreign sway the Chola princes, Gandarāditya and Ariñchika, seem to have lived the life of vassals and were not crowned regularly as the suzerain lords of the Chola kingdom ; for we do not find any record in which Gándarāditya and Ariñchika are said to have ruled over the Choļa country, nor any belonging to their reign. But Mr. K. V. Subrahmanya Ayyar, in his article on the Tirukkaļittittai inscription of Sandara-Chola, seems to think that the defeat of Räjāditya at Takkolam must have taken place in the year A.D. 947-8, and that his father Vira-Chola
1 feu el (aa?) 0:1 veid: avalynt tifas(t): 8129170 चन्द्रवंशीदिती वाथ चाधिराज इति स्मृतः ।
Manasāra.
राजसरिणी नाम परकसरिणीय च । nu se afasta:
G 2

Page #71

52
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[Vol. xv.
survived him for five years, bereft of a large portion of his kingdom and his promising son ; that, though Kệisbại III defeated Rājāditya in A.D. 947-8, Krishna III may nevertheless bave taken possession of the Topdai-mandalam even in A.D. 945; and, lastly, that Gapdarāditya and Ariñchika succeeded in order Vira-Chola alias Parantaka I. All these statements are based upon the fact that Mr. K. V. Subrahmanya Ayyar has discovered in an inscription that the last regnal year of Parantaka I is the 46th. On reference to the Madras Epigraphist's Annual Report for 1895 and to No. 15, the inscription relied upon by Mr. Subrahmanya Ayyar, we see that the six of forty-six, the number of the regoal year, is enclosed in brackets, clearly showing that the second figure of the regnal year is doubtful. If Krishna had taken possession of the Tondai-mandalam even in A.D. 945, there is no possibility of Rájāditya having traversed the whole of the adversary's country as far as Takkolam. On the other hand, the Solapuram inscription gives the regnal year two coupled with the Saka year 871 as the date of the death of Rājāditya at the hands of Kangara-dēva, and states that the latter entored the Tondai-mandalam only after this melancholy event. The copper-plates generally say such and such a king, having ruled the earth, departed to heaven, which Mr. Ayyar has taken really to be referring to the reign of each of these kings; in many instances, they do not appear to have ruled at all, as I have attempted to show above. I am inclined to believe that Gandarāditya made some efforts to wrest back the Chola kingdom after the death of Kappara-dēva and obtained it once again and ruled for a short time and died; that Arinchika perhaps predeceased his elder brother and never ascended the throne, and that Sundara-Chola alias Parāntaka II succeeded Gandarāditya. We know of no insoription which refers itself to the reign of Ariñchika. If my surmise is correct, the succession took place thus, Parāntaka I, Rājāditya, Gandarādityas and Parantaka II alias Sundara-Chola ; then they become successively Parakosari-, Rājakosari-, Parakösari. and Rajakesari-varman.
Ep. Ind., Vol. XII, p. 124.
Ep. Ind., Vol. VII, pp. 194-195. The record explicitly states: Yandu irandu Saka-varshamennirr. clubatt-onra fakravartti Kamaradona-Vallabha, Rajadittarai erindu Tondaima dalam pugundap-andu," in the year two, the Saks year 871, the year in which the emperor Kappara-dēva-Vallabha, baving fought and killed Räjäditya, entered the Toņdai-inandalam."
Regarding Madhurintakap Gandaridittapar Mr. K. V. Subrahmanys Ayyar states that he "migbt be considered as probable son of Uttama-Choļs," but he doubts this probability in a subsequent sentence thus : " But it may be pointed out that such a view is not tenable, because none of the Chola copper-plates or stone inscriptions whicb give a dynastie account mentions him, and this omission makes it clear that he was not a member of the royal family." The name Madharantakap Gandaráditta år means Gandaradity, a son of Madbarintaks. One of the Tiruvallam inscription states that he was present in the Siva temple at Tikkali-Vallam, and, seeing that the style of the services of the temple had fallen very low, called the authorities to produce the Accounts of the temple before him, clearly evidencing his high social status, as a member of the royal family. Again, he set ap the image of Siva in tho Parasura mēs vara temple at Gudimallam. From there activities of Gandaraditya II we may very well understand that his life was spent in religion. He is certainly identical with the suthor of one of the decades in the Tir visaippa, a collection of verses which were sung in and after the tiine of Rajaraja I, the following passage occurs in his composition:
Kár-ar-sõlai-KKöli-vendap-Raõjaiyarkop kalandav-arkv-in-jol-Kandarādittan
arun-Damil-milai..... which means the rare garland composed of rare Tamil words of everlasting sweetness (prepared) by Gandaraditys, who is the king of Köl (Uraiyur), which is surrounded by gardens on which the clouds rest, Std who is the monarch of Tasjai. The author of this decade of Tirucifaippa was a contemporary of Rajaraja I; and, if he claims to be the king of Uraiyur and Tanjore, it is certain that he claims to belong to the family which held away over those capital cities.

Page #72

No. 5.)
ANBIL PLATES OF SUNDARA-CHOLA : THE 4TH YEAR.
The genealogy of these historical kings may be then summarised thus:
1. Parakēsari-varman Vijayalaya. (Took Tancha-part from the Muttaraiyars and made it his capital and buis in it a temple for
Nisumbhasüdani.)
2. Räjakēsari-varmen Aditya I. (Built temples for Siva on either bank of the Kivörl; conquered, in alliance with Varaguņa Pāņdya, the Pallava king Aparăjita-varman ; aud extended his dominions over the
, Tondai-maydalam.)
(Kapparadēva.')
3. Parakēbari-varman Vira-Choļs (alias Parāntaka I, Vira-Nārāyana, Sangrama-Rāghava, Madirai. konda-ko-ppara kësari-varman, conqueror of Ceylon; covered the temple of Chidambaram with gold. Married the danghter of the Kērala prince Paluvetta
raiyar Kandap Maravapår).
4. RAjakēsari-varman 5. Parakēsari-var. By the daughter of [Ködaņdarāman.) Rajaditya. (Killed in the man Gandaraditya. Paluvõttaraiyar. battle of Takkolam by Kappara-Deva.)
Ariñchika, Ariñjaya, Arindama or Arikulakësari (married
a Vaidumba princess). 7. Parakēsari varman 6. Räjakësari-varman Sun. Madhurāntaka alias dara-Chola alias Parān. Uttama-Chola. taka II. (Fought the
battle at Chéar.)
Āditya II alias Karikāla. 8. Rajakēsart-varman Rajaraja I. One of the ministers of the king Sundara-Chola was a Brāhmaṇa named Aniruddha, a native of the village of Prémāgrahara, a literal translation of the Tamil name Anbil. He is represented as a very learned man and a devotee of Vishņa, the god Ranganātha of the
- The Christian College Magazine for September 1906. The numbers affixed to each name show the order of succession to the throne.
This fact is mentioned in both the Leiden and the Tiruvalangada grants. See Ep. Ar. Rep. for 1908, p. 67, par. 16. The Leiden grant refers to this act thus:-Syabahu-viryy-avajit-akhil-asa-makb-panit-amalabata dos Namávļiņod mandiram Indamanļor Vyaghràgrabüro Ravivarsikėtub. He (Pärantaks), the banner of the Solar race, decked the temple of the moon-crested at the Vyaghragrahara (Perumpurrappaliyür, tont is Chidambaram) with pure gold brought from all the regions conquered by the valour of his own arm.' (Tamil and Sanskrit Inscriptions by Burgers and Nates Sastri, p. 206.
Ep. 4. Rep. for 1905, p. 50. para. 9.

Page #73

EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
(VOL. XV
temple at Srirangam : he was famous for his learning and munificent in gifts; he had mado rich donations to the temple at Srirangam for feeding a large number of Brāhmaṇas during the Pariguni festival. Nārāyaṇa, the father of the minister Aniruddha, had many disciples, who proclaimed his greatness to the world. Aniruddha's mother made arrangements for feeding perpetually one learned Brāhmaņa daily in the temple of Ranganatha, for which purpose she presented a plate and dish made of silver; she also set up a perpetual lamp to bo burnt before the god Ranganātha. The grandfather of Aniruddha bore also the same name; he made donations to the Srirangam temple for making the midnight offerings to the god. The great-grandfather of Aniruddha was called Ananta, and he was very liberal in making gifts to the indigent and poor. The peculiarly Vaishnava names of the minister and his ancestors, their attachment to the god Ranganātha of the temple at Srirangam and the rich gifts which they have made to the temple clearly indicate that they were all members of the then growing community of Srivaishnavas. According to the astronomical calculations of Mr. Swamikkannu Pillai the dates of birth of Nāthamuniga! and Alavandār are A.D. 823 and 916 respectively); and we also know that the date of coronation of Rājarāja I was A.D. 985 and that there ruled, between him and his father Sundara-Chola, Madhurāntaka, son of Gandarāditya. If, as we presumed, the Chola country overrun by the Rashtrakāta Krishna III was under his sway during the whole of his lifetime, that is, till about A.D. 971, tho period intervening between this and the accession of Rājarāja I is 14 years; the reigns of Gandarāditya, Parantaka II and Madhurantaka have to be accommodated within this space of 14 years. Gandaråditya probably did not rule long : perhaps, having been already a very elderly man when he ascended the throne, he died soon after. Parāntaka It is said to have fought a battle at Chèvür. Vira-Pandya in all his inscriptions is described as "Vira-Pāndya who took the crowned head of the Chola,"3 and Aditya II, son of Parāntaka II, is described in the Leiden grant as sporting with the cut-off head of Vira-Pandya. It is therefore likely that Sandara-Chola was killed by Vira-Pandya and he, in his turn, was killed by Aditya II in revenge for his father's death. So it is evident that the reign of Parāntaka II was also a short one. Madhurāntaka succeeded him; the people, however, desired Rajarāja I to take charge of the government, but he refused to do so until his uncle Madhurāntaka got tired of ruling : it is also stated in the Tiravālangadu grant that he was shortly elected as Yuraraja. Probably also, therefore, the reign of Madhurānta ka did not last long. Therefore it is not difficult to imagine that three reigas were included in the short space of 14 years. Parantaka II, therefore, may have been a contemporary of Alavandār. This was the time whon Srivaishnavaism was in fall swing, being preached by the learned Alavandār, who had several very eminent disciples. The ancestors of Aniruddha, the minister of SundaraChola, nust have come under the influence of the Alvārs and Nāthamunigal, with whose tine the ages of the ancestors of Aniruddha agree very well. Madhava Bhatta, the compober of the Chola prasasti contained in the Agbil plates, calls himself the disciple of Srinātha. In all probability he was a student of Näthamunigal, who is reputed to have had a very long
life.
It is stated in the inscription that Aniruddha belonged to the Jaimini-sütra and to the Avēpi-gotra. Tho götra Avēni is often mentioned in South Indian Inscriptions in connection with the names of Srivaishọavas, as also in their literature.
Journal of the 8. I. Association for April-June, 1914, pp. 17 and 21. · Sans, and Tam. Ins. by Bargess and Natesa Sastri, p. 207. + Blan-ralaikonda ko-Vira-Pandya-derar is how he is doscribed in inscriptions
For example, No. 589 of 1902 mentions one Avăņi Sri Ramachandra-națţāndan alias Chakravartti Korra Kiriyалуыр.

Page #74

No. 5.]
ANBIL PLATES OF SUNDARA-CHOLA : THE 4TH YEAR.
55
The document records the grant, by the king Sundara-Chola Rājakesarivarman to his learned Brāhmana minister Aniruddha, of ten vēlis of land in the village of Nalvilānkudi, which is situated in the Alandūr-rāshtra. This plot of land, defined by letting a she-elephant go round it, was given the new name of Karuņākaramangalam and was granted with its karanmai and miyachi; all the taxes on the land were abolished, and the enjoyment of the new village with all plants, trees, gardens, tanks, wells, etc., was bestowed on Aniruddha. The gift of a small village sufficient for the exclusive enjoyment of a single Brāhmana householder is called an ēkabhāga village. Regarding the ēkabhāga village the Mayamata, one of the authoritative text-books on the Silpa-fāstra, gives the following description :- A plot of land granted to a single Brāhmaṇa for his sole enjoyment and having on it his mansion and the houses of his dependants and farmers is called an ēkabhogaml; and a vāļikāor vēli is defined as 5, 120 square dandas, & danda being 4 cubits (18 inches). Therefore a vēli comes to be equal to 4:48 acros. The 10 vātikās of land granted to the Brahmaņa minister Aniruddha are approximately 44.8 acres. The ceremony of letting loose & she-elephant to go round a plot of land intended to be granted to any one is an ancient institution : it is referred to in the Leiden grant also as karini-parikramana-vispashta-sima-chatushțayam; a she-elephant is let loose, her wandering path is carefully marked, and, after she returns to the place from which she started, the plot of land enclosed by the path of the elephant is granted to the donee. This ceremony is called karini-parikramana or in Tamil pidi-fuldal.
The grant was made at the personal reqnest (vijnapti) of Aniruddha-Brahmādhiraja and by the order (ājñapti) of Aravanaiyān alias Pallava Māddhādhirāja or Pallava Muttaraiyar.
At the end of the document Sundara-Chola is called Parāntaka-Chola and is represented as exhorting future kings to protect his gift. The last verse in the Sanskrit portion iuforms us that the componer of the document was Mūdhava Bhatta yajvan, son of Bhatta Datta of the Pārāśarsa vamsa, that he was a very learned man and a disciple of Srinātha.
The Tamil portion of the grant is addressed to the residents of the Brāhmaṇa quarters of the Alundar nādu and to those residing in the villages granted to the (Vaidic) gods, to the (avaidika) places of Worship, such as those of the Jainas and the Bauddhas, and to astrologers (ganis). It is also in this portion that the date of the document is given as the fourth year of
विप्रेरथान्येवा मीग्यो ग्राम उदारतः । एको ग्रामणिको यत्र सभृत्यपरिचारकः । कुटिकन्तहिजानौयादक मोगस्म एव तु ।
Kamikāgama. प्रागुक्त गुणयुक्ताय वेदार्थनिपुणाय च । Fuita wafua ya AFNATA एकभोगमिति ख्यातं प्रशस्तमतिदुर्लभम् ।
Karanagama. पन्धदशक्तानां चैहानं दशभूसुरान्तमेकादि। एककुदुम्बिसमेत कुटिक स्था(च)दैकभीगमिति कथितम्।
Mayamata. अष्टधनुश्चतुरथा काकविका सच्चतुर्गुणं माषम् माषचतुर्वर्तनकं तपंचगुणं हि वाटिका कथिता ।
Yaya mata. Burgess and Natesa Sastri's Tamil and Sanskrit Inscriptions, p. 208.

Page #75

56
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
(VOL. XV.
the reign of the king Rājakēsarivarman. Anbil is here said to belong to the Mola nādu. It is very interesting to note the formality which had to be observed by those to whom royal writs were addressed when sach writs reached them; as soon as news reached them of the incoming of the royal writ, they went in advance to receive it at the entrance of the village, saluted it first and then took it in their hands, placed it on their heads and conveyed it, with pomp and ceremony, and read it to the public in the town hall (ür-mandapam). This ceremonial reception of royal orders is mentioned in the Leiden aud other grants. As the boundaries have to be fixed in extreme detail, as traced by the path pursued by the she-elephant, the Tamil portion of the record here, as in other instances also, is largely occupied by such tedious details of the boundary; after this follow the lists of objects contained in the village granted, of the sources of the income, such as taxes, etc., and any other privileges enjoyable by the donee. In the present case the objects said to be contained in the village are the trees above the surface of the earth, wells, gardens, public places (manru), the pasture ground for calves, the village site, places covered by ant-hills, platforms (built round the foot of trees, terri), ponds, inundated rivers, river-beds, the sand-banks produced by rivers, palaces (kottakāram), water-puddles having fish in them, fissures in rocks, etc., where the bees construct their hives for honey and every other kind of land. The taxes granted for the enjoyment of the donee according to the deed are the fines collected in the places of justice (manru-padu), ilaikkülam, the tax on the cloths manufactured in the village, the tax on marriages, the tax derivable from markets, the karanmai, the miyāțchi and all other items which are under ordinary circumstances enjoyed by the king. The special privileges granted under sach circumstances generally were also conferred on Aniruddha Brahmādhirāja ; and they are enumerated as follows :(a) Ho may oonstruct houses with more storeys than one and may tile or terrace them
with burnt tiles ; (6) he may dig wells and tanks ; (©) ho may grow damanagai (a kind of sweet smelling plant, which is called in modern
Tamil davanam or marukkolundu) and iruvēli (a sweet smelling root, consisting
of slender filaments, a species of khuskhus); (d) he may out water-channels in woordance with the gradient of the land and the re
quirements of cultivation ; (6) Do one shall set up even.small water-lifts (kurr-éttam) and kudainir ; (f) he need not have the trouble of baling out water for irrigation purposes ;
(9) and he may dam the river and other streams and water his lands.
A the creation of this ēkabhoga village its old name was abolished and a new one, Karoņš. karamangalam, was conferred on it; all the older usages and customs obtaining there previously were superseded by those which have been enumerated above.
In connection with the name Karunākaramangalam one fact is worth noticing, namely, the significance of the termination marigalams; the Silpa-tāstras state that the villages inhabited by
Compare nättömukku tirumugam rara rätfömum tirumugangandu edir-elundu fengu toluda rangi-ttalai mäl vaittu-ppidi-fülndw, occurring in the Leiden grant.
Manru-padu 1 This appears to be the fine wbich bas to be paid before the dharmasana (judgmant-stat) for failure of the discharge of duties for which one had contracted; dhanman muffil dharmasanattilē miradam aingaļaju pop pagmalifrarari mand-pperupadaganum im-marrvpad-irutum illirunanda-vilakku wwwffame Taluttu vôm apom (8. L. I., Vol. III, p. 95). If this charity suffers desuetude, the mahaltaras themselves have tbe power to collect (marrudal) Ave kalanjut of gold a day at the dharma sana. Even after the payment of this mayru-padu we have bound ourselves to burn this perpetual lamp without cessation.' Cf. p. 72, n. 1. 'रिणकुलपरिपूर्ण वस्तु यम्मालाणाम्।
Mayamata. विप्रेधिरामीग्यमासं चेति कौर्तितम्
Kamikagana.

Page #76

No. 5.)
ANBIL PLATES OF SUNDARA-CHOLA : THE 4TH YEAR.
57
Bråbmanas are known by the distinguishing termination marigalam. The word chaturvēdi-mar-- galam, associated with the names of a large number of Brāhmaṇa villages, ocoa rs in many inscriptions.
At the end of the Tamil portion of the document it is stated that it was written at the bid. ding of the residents of the Brāhmaṇa quarters (brahmadēya-lckilavar) of Tiruvalundür nadu, the residents of the quarters granted to the avaidika sects (palsichchandum) and the residents. of the freeholds granted to astrologers (kani-murruttu) by the madhyasthan, Brahmamangalyap. of Pāmburam. The following other persons figure as signatories to the document: Avisi. mangalam-udaiyān alias Pămburanāttu-kkon; Kappür-udaiyān alias Tiruvalun. durnāņu-kilavan ; Valagūr-udaiyān; Nerkuņram-udaiyap alias the Müvēndavēlān of Tiruvalundär nādu; Kāmanadigaļ of Kappor; and a few others whose names are illegible, because the plate is broken here and there in the portion in which they occar. The inscription was engraved on copper-plates by the artisan (aśāri) who bore the name of Virachõla.
The names of the places mentioned in the document are, Prēmāgrahāra, or in Tamil Anbil, Srirangam, Tiruvalundur nādu, Nanmulānkuļi, Karuņākaramangalam, Eņņaikkudi, Pullür, Tēraikkõttam, Tirumangalam, Pāmbura nādu, and Pāmburam village in the same, Avisi-mangalam, Kappür, Valagūr, Nerkugram, Karkuļi, Venpaikkuļi, Vambă and Malli. They are identified as follows:
Name as given
in the Inscription.
Modern Name.
District.
Täluka.
Promagrabärar-Anbil
.
.
Trichinopoly.
.
Ditto.
. .
.
Mayavaram.
Ditto. Nappilam.
Ditto
Mayavaram
Srirangam Tiruvalandür . Tiramangalam . Pambaram Kappūr :. Valagûr Nerkuppam . Karkudi . . Malli . Eqpaikkudi . Pallür . Verpaikkuļi .
. . .
Anbil (and in the Sthala. Trichinopoly:
purana Prēmapuri). Srirangam . . . Ditto . Tiruvalundür . . Tanjore Tirumangalam
Ditto Tiruppamborain . Kappur
. . . Ditto Vaļuvûr . . Ditto Neykungam . . . Ditto Uyyakkoņdan Tirumalai . Triclinopoly . Malliyam . Tanjore Euangudi ? . . . Ditto Ponnūr? . . . Ditto Vennukkudi-ttottam? .! Ditto
Ditto.
.
.
.
. .
Napnilam. Trichinopoly. Māyavaram. Xannilnm.
. .
Māyavaram. Tanjore.
.
Teraikkottam must be the name of a quarter in the village of Pullür, sad it may be a corruption of Thērakkottam, the residence of the Thērus, 'or Bauddha bhikshus. I am not able to identify Nagmulánkodi, Karuņākaramangalam, the water-course Vambā and Avisi-mangalam.
In conclusion I must acknowledge with gratitude the many valuable suggestions given to me by my friend Mr. G. Venkoba Rao of the Epigraphist's Office, Madras, in the translation of the Sanskrit part of the text.
HT

Page #77

EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
(VOL. XV.
The following are the metres employed in the Sanskrit portion of the inscription :
No. of verse.
Metre.
No. of verse.
Metre.
28
24-25
Mandakrānta. śärdülavikridita. Sragdhara. Gardalavikridita. Vasastatilaka. Pushpità gra. Harini. Anushtubh. Ratkoddkata. Manjubhashini. Sardilavikridita.
30
31 92-93
Arya. Gärdüladikridita. Anushubh. Sragdhara. Sardilavikridita Vanhastha. Sragdhara. Vasantatilaka. Sragdhara. Anushtubl. Praharshini. Anushtubh. Upajati. Anushtub. Indravajra. Arya. Sragdhara. 8vägata. Sragdhara.
Sragdhara.
36
14-16
87 38-41
Anushtuba. Praharshiņi. Sragdhara. Upendravajra. śärdülackridita.
Ārya. Sundari.
TEXT.1
First Plate : First Side. 1 afer : **) alfacarafas []ATACH 2 1 ferma fihafaUTAT ê : 0] 3 यत्सम्पर्कडिगुणजनितां कान्तिमुच्चैईधा[] 4 Takit: Fichefereferater Fur5 ffar] HG [1*) farafasantaranfituta 6 m ut tetaafaa frontafacraft 7 aprobar: [*] H aralernte o afanTATTAHA[1]From the original, as also from the impressions prepared by me. looks like a
. Read on.. • Read of
in 4 is engraved below the line.

Page #78

No. 5.]
ANBIL PLATES OF SUNDARA-CHOLA : THE 4TH YEAR.
59
First Plate: Second Side. 8 णा हरे श्रेयांसि त्रिदशनीलशिखरिश्रेणोश्रीयो' 9 बाहवः ॥ [2*] ये वेगावष्टविश्वाचलवलयमहागं-' 10 रोद्यविनादव्याभी ताशेषदेवासुरपरिकलिताकाण्डसं11 हार[शं]काः [*] प्राशाचक्रावसानावधिपरिविमृतास्त[1]12 एडवव्यापृतास्ते बाहादण्डाविरं वो विदधतु मह. 13 तीम् भूतिमर्धन्दुमौले: + [3*] ज्योतिर्जाग्रदनेकलोककर• 14 [ण व्यापार लीलाविधौ नासाग्रस्फरदोक्षणं क्षणचित्रोहा16 रजाटाटवी [*] लक्ष्मीवनभनाभिजातनकिनावासन्तदात्मोत्भ(ख)[व]
Second Plate: First Side. 18 बद्दस्वस्तिकमस्तु वश्चिरतरं [सं]कल्पसंसिद्धये ॥५ [4*] 17 मूलं यस्य मुकुन्दनेत्रजनितधाम विधामास्पदं नित्यन्हादश18 धा विभक्तमभवनिर्बाणवोच्चकैः' [*] यत्र त्यावनिपालया19 गविधिषु प्रत्यक्षमक्षातिगो देवस्वं हविराबिभ20 र्ति जगतीम पायात्स चोकान्वयः ॥ [5] नाभेरभूवकि21 नमम्बुजलोचनस्य व्याकोशमम्बुधिजलादिव बिम्ब[मा]22 [क] [*] तत्कसिंकाकनकपीठगतो विरिञ्चः प्रादुर्बभूव भुवनत्रयस[र्ग-] 23 [हे]तुः ॥ [6*] उदभवदमुतो मरीचिरस्मादजनि च कश्यप इत्युदार
Second Plate : Second Side. 24 तेजाः [*] त्रिभुवनन[य]नन्ततोपि तेजः समभवदर्यमसंय25 महीयः ॥ [7"] विलसदुदयस्तेजोराशि: प्रसाधितभूतली वि26 निहततमा ध्वस्ताशेषा[रिराजमहाद्युति: [1] नियतविहितामभोजा27 नन्दः प्रतापमनोहरस्खयमिव तत: स्वस्मादासिचिबे- . 28 रयमन्वयः । [8] उपसमु समानीतमहावीरमाह29 स्रशः [1] महावीरस्ततो जन्ने कुले तत्र" महीपतिः ॥ [9°] रुद्रनिक्ष30. मजनिष्ट तत्कुले चन्द्रजिच्च समभूदतो नृपः [*] राजराजच
I Rend "त्रियो.
- Read ग. #t looks like 1.
• The letter has been corrected into ft. . The secondary å symbol of T is at the beginning of the next line. • Road हारिबाटाढवि.
| Bend °वस्माँ. • The letter is engraved below the line.
• Bend बदि. " Resd मार्वम्
n Rend दासोचिये. 11 is corrected from a
H2

Page #79

-60
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[VoL.XV.
31 रितादतोपि च प्रादुरास' नृपतेकशीनरः ॥ [10*] निजदेहक्क
Third Plate : First Side. 32 त्तपिशितैस्तुलात[:] कृपयाभिरक्षितकपोतपोतक: [*] [च]83 जनिष्ट भूपतिलकादतः थिबिः प्रभुरापयोधिवलयम् भुवी 34 वशि ॥ [11] यातेषु चितिपालमौलिविलसत्माणिवशीण-' 35 प्रभाप्रस्पष्टारुणपादपत्म युगळेष्वस्यान्व36 वाये दिवम् [*] राजस्खाजिसम[ाजितोर्जितयथोल37 मीप्रतापष्वभूचोकस्वान्वयभूतो दधति यवामै. 38 व देशरमा ॥ [12] तशे शेविकिक्रिप्रभृतिषु करिकालादिके39 [व प्यनन्याम् भुवा [पृथ्वीं] समस्ताममरपतिपुरी राजस
Third Plate: Second Side. 40 प्राप्तवत्सु [*] जन्ने कोकणानित्यखिलजनपदाक[प्त]41 गौरीयधामा माप: मापेन्द्रचूळामणिरथ' समभूवन. 42 टिक्लोनमुन्मात् ॥ [13] समजनि वळभस्ततो' रूपाणाम्मकुटसट43 स्फुटपादपंकजश्रीः [1] निजभजपरिनिर्जितारिनारीनयनग.44 कज्जकमान्तकोपवधिः ॥ [14*] श्रीकण्ठग्रह[ण] रूढकंकु.
मांकजान्तरः [1] श्रीकण्ठ इति राजेन्द्रस्तत्कुले समजायत ॥ [15] विज. 48 [य]लियतां यातो यस्यति महाभुजः [*] विजयालयनामासीत्त 47 तोपि' []पशेखरः ॥ [16"] संराजत्करगतमाचक्रचिहानमो.
Fourth Plate : First Side. 48 वानविहतविक्रमप्रभावात् [1] भूभत्तुबरकरिपोरिवोरतेज[7] 49 []जास्मास[म]जनि राजकेसरीति ॥ [17*] आ संघानेरजसन-10 50 तमदसलि[लक्तिबगडहिपेन्द्रादा वारामाकरादप्युक्तरलहरीभं51 गरंगम[ग]काकावेरीतीरयुको" पुरमथनमहाधाममा52 ला शिलामिस्तंगा भंगानभिन्ना निजविजयपताके. 53 व येन व्यधायि ॥ [18*] महामबुराथरिव भीसभानुमहोदयात।
is corrected into TT.
Read वी. - Read "यापिक्य.
• Rend प The secondary i and the anustära of ut are not quite visible in the impressions. • Read चुडामचि.
Iain Toow is engraved as an interlineation. • Read चल. . The secondary i of 71 is ongr ved at the old of the previous live. .10 Read मा सचाने
" Read °कात् । बारोतीरयुग्मे.

Page #80

Anbil Plates of Sundara-Chola : the 4th year.
வைரின UN 15,17. பொஅவாதி வாகனச் 2 #152னகா -f75555
காட்டன பாவாவோவல்)
வெங்கஇக 22 1 1 பொ23y|
கடாயAeon
: 21uOt>
'உUpon 2வடிவ EAR 10 அதிக பாதிகதம்பம் பரிகாரம்,
21. சvடா கா "*பைதுல 21
ரயா
2 5238 -aap-3AYOTயொகா 14 அப்பாவியாக72010 கண் பாவ Kp1515 NERUKAE7DPT5TIVITTA
TN 3பதாகவ5 16 2ருந்த கx6a8Pது 50 182%82யகியான பாத தவ
' 24த 372512வராடை 201 கிஜாகி.75 INTE FROM 5322025 உ+153222ஜவாடு 22 தகhtSகாவிலதப்பந்தன் த- 33கார் 25வறேதா
24/ க
வககபதWS DUSNம் 24 13இ தொககவெ 26 / க த்தாளம் 1211 28 கேது19171 20
5:4674) உரத்தக்கணை 28-023 21 A DEF5373732 28 12 0:30 கஜசு வைத்தவகாருவர் 303 ஜூy3bE2கொருவரதபாரம் 30
2051,212 சுவாகாக உம்
w. GRIGGS & SONS, LTD , PHOTO-LITH.
F. W. THOMAS
BCALE THREE-FIFTHB

Page #81

.
32
am
வக உ
கடாக கடன், 135 உகிர்த2வயக்க 84 பகிச்1கெடகyog7வதசை 34 AC. 2277 எனப்உதவ மைவிபறம்பாகாத்தம் 138 கம்பம்
கங88 38 210 மேகா
31138 நம்
33pm
40 காதல்த கதன்வந் இcaragஆவகymy 42 58 53 வஜம் கருதுகள் 2
2. 120பாக ஓகாக 4 தமாக பட
ட் .. 12 கேண் திரவிறகாக 46 வய்தும இாற்pைa72580ல் டிடமெலன் ஐசுவதி
ita 48 தொப்பைக்காடாலருளை) 48
தாஜ் இட்டு 50 க்க
mெe 171 அருகம் 50 of+1 பாகம் சடாரகரd81 20வருடநத பதம் *3
பாத்துனா - 21219மயல்கத்தா 54 பெப்ரவபாத இவரு1301 காலங் மொத்து ராதாக
is
56 அக நறுக 11- 17 |Arans7ா வமவதா3 கென்கோல் 58 நல்கபாகரிகமதை கே சத்வYILE வந்து 8.222143 UTHS.7.
3TS. TI 60 ப்பகம் விதித்துவகெபெ3T உம் உதவன்
கநTERIST 62 1ஜ81818கிப்தம நம்பநs தாரத பாத்தா

Page #82

No. 5.)
ANBIL PLATES OF SUNDARA-CHOLA : THE 4TH YEAR.
54 [राव [चमरश्मिः [1] बभूव राजा जगता' विभूत्ये महीधरेन्द्रादपि 56 [बी]रचोकः ॥ [19*] शौर्य सावधि कपिणी चतुरता सालम्बना
Fourth Plate : Second Sids. 58 धीरता सौजन्यच सनाथतामुपगतं राजन्वती मेदिनी .[1] स37 स्थाना' कविता कलाकुशलता जाते समेतात्रया यस्मिन्विस्मय58 नीयतामुपंगता कोर्तिगिन्तेष्वभूत् ॥ [20*] उत्खाय रूढमूलान् प्र59 तिरोप्य च पायिवान् क्रोडन् [*] मधुरामपि विधुरां 80 योप्युत्मदमपि निर्मदचक्रे * [21"] पपुवटरयरपरा 61 जयस्व चितिमत:] किल केरळेश्वरस्य [M तनया मदवार र[1762 जलसीमिव मूर्तामवनीपतिस्म एषः ॥ [22] जय व विक्रमनी. 63 त्योः क्रतुदक्षिणयोरिवातुलस्वर्ग: [*] तनयस्तयोग ज[जे] न.
Fifth Plate: First Side. 64 'रपतिरञ्चिकेत्यतुलयशाः ॥ [28"] वैतुम्बस्य कुलोद्भवावरप86 तेरंशस्य कालहिषः सिन्धोबन्धुरितोषयुक्मयुगळा लमोमिवा66 यः पुमान् [1] विश्वेशस्तनयामिवाचलपतेर्भागोरथीयेखरः क67 ल्याणीसुदुवार भूधरपतिः पात्रं गुणानाम् परम् ॥ [24"] तस्याम68 स्य तनूवो गुणगण[ बिभत्सपैतामहान् नामा• 69 पि चितिपालमौलिविलसत्पादारविन्दहयः ।।*] भासौद्यस्य भु70 जार्गकैकनिरते विश्वम्भरामण्डले निर्भारोबसमाबिभर्ति [शि71 रसां शेषसहस" सुखम् ॥- [25*] सौन्दर्येणैव येनासी[जि]. 73 [तो] मकरकेतन: [1] अतस्सुन्दरचोळाख्याम् प्राप्तवान् यशभी[द]
Fifth Plate : Second Side. 78 याम] - [28"] उद्यवेवावनोचकटतटघटाकोटिसीढांघ्रिपोठः कुर्वाि]74 को रक्षारक्तं वलयमविकलं विश्वविश्वमभरायाः [*] पत्मानन्देक[]-"
is engraved below the line. The soundary a symbol of is entered Ma correction. .. Read जाता. [Or does नाते go with यथिन् ?-Ed.]
• Read पार्थिवान. The condary symbol of at is in the previous line; read ougraafu. • Read निर्मदं चक्र. '(The rending appears to be रपतिरत (घ) (अय) [रि*]धि.-H. K. 8.] • Read . • Rand युग्म ; the two words युग्म and युगळ, meaning the same thing, are used here, one being redandant. " Road बुगाम्पिक्ष
11 Rend . • Band पा.

Page #83

EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[VoL.xv.
76 तुः परिविधुततमोराशिराशावकाशप्राप्तोदयप्रकाशपिश्रयमभित76 नुते यश्च बालाहिमांशोः ॥[*] [27*] तालीसालतमालपूग77 कदलीतामबुलकोलाहलेष्वालीढायतवारिराथिलहरि[भ]78 गात्तशैत्योत्सवैः [*] वेलाकाननगरेषु पवन. 79 स्मन्त्याजिताध्वंत्रमा लीलालाळितयोषितीप्रतिगजा: क्रोड80 न्ति यत्मिन्धुराः ॥t [28*] पराजित: प्रैति न यस्य सिन्धुरो धुरी बि.
Sixth Plate : First Side. 81 हायारिचमूपराजितः [1] नरो गतः कश्चन यद्यबान्धवो धवो 82 धरित्या निधनब रोगतः ॥- [29*] पृथ्वोचक्र: किमेतत् गगनमुपगतं (स)83 स्वहिवाभिनुवं किं वा लोकान्सिसक्षोस्मपदि च रजसा ताय ते] लो. 84 कभत्त: [1] आहोखिल्लोकमंगप्रसृत हुतवहोद्भुतधू' 85 मप्रपञ्चः स्वस्थैरेवं वितको' भवति सुरगणैर्य्यस्य 86 सेनापरागः ॥- [30*] सामैकधाम ककुदं धरणोसुराणाम् प्रेमाग्रहा.' 87 रनिलयोस्त्यनिरुहनामा [*] तस्थावनीशमकुटार्पितपादपत्म-10 88 युग्मस्य मान्यसचिवो महनीयकोर्तेः ॥[+][31*] यो लक्ष्मीभव
Sixth Plate : Second Side. 89 नं "यशप्रभवभूजन्मावनिस्तेजसाम् प्रज्ञाधाम वदान्य90 तानिलयनं सौजन्यसम्भूति [*] क्रीडामन्दिरमिन्दिरेशच. 91 रणाम्भोजन्मभक्तः श्रुतेरावास[:] कुलदेवता गुण- . 92 गणस्याचारवासो महान् ॥[[32] नालं यस्य च93 तथापि भुवनान्यप्याहतानि प्रभोस्माद्रिदीप 94. वनामबुराशिवलयान्यासन् वितृप्त्यै भुजौ [*] तस्मै श्री. 95 मति फाल्गुनोत्सवविधौ श्रीरङ्गनाथाय यः प्रा[दा]
Serenth Plate : First Side. 96 दायुगमाप्तसाधनविधिबातम्महाभोजनम् ॥+ [33"] व्याकुळ97 न्ति गुणान्यस्य शिष्या इव यशोब्धयः [*] नारायण: स यत्या.
. Read 'लहरी.
Read ग. Rend °चरिच्यां.
• Read चक्रं. . Read द.
• Road स्खदिदचा. + Read त.
• Read स्वस्थ रवं वितकों. . The secondary a symbol of yt is at the beginning of the next line. "Bend .
॥ Read यशःप्र. 15 Read er
" Road भूः

Page #84

64
68
வர்தத வெத்சனுYர்வK,]
கல ககாரிA திவ 481ந்தமதிாலத்தின் உருவாகத்12/217 அண்டிபஹாயா: டாகு உன உ கந்தவொருணர்ப்ைபு இய1821 பெதிகுவாவகெ ]வரவல்:சர்3.
70 21180g anexam 381 De
வேவநது பெ +1Xf]+):b ெ
68
72
74
76
78
80
82
84
88
Fun
90
92
94
Anbil Plates of Sundara-Chola : the 4th year.
Va
சேரா
F. W. THOMAS
v b.
ஹெபவதி ந>கPage #85

100
102
98
104
96
106
108
110
112
114
116
118
120
122
124
126
128
130
28 க
தோஉவலான உல
உம:வர:திர்கம் தேஜெயாங்குடா10ல் நூன்உயாவன
பழனித
ஆகய உதி:ர அரியலாகாத நிஐசி தIEM &527இயற
கபH உெறு அல் உடட்கெ
6
The2 007213
:RU
טיה
211.0.
பன் கருகி அவரு
372
ப<6ஐ
701
annia
TZZ ண்டெனாதணாரெ
LIL b.
ணAT
96
98
100
102
104
வில் 108 ரம்புவீகளார், வாண ர காஜிதவக அது 204 பள
108
வேற TN4 வெய்இலை ஜனாஜக 116
1582
8ற்றெ22 ய்வநிகழ்வு நிக பூதிச்ச யவா∞ 31104கவத உணஐகி
110
112
118
120
சிரிE427 iரிய ங்கபயுடு இசு 122 16 - 9%29: வான்மாவுன்கிர 2தெயாகிமததிக் முகமதகருப்பன்
124
ன் 126 வுன்பல அசாக்கிரத்த A B E 1.189 128 வழததனு பூணக யளபதிகளகின்
130

Page #86

ANBIL PLATES OF SUNDARA-CHOLA : THE 4TH YEAR.
63
98 सोन]नको वशिनाम् वरः ॥ [34*] आकल्पावधि विदुषे हिजाय नित्यं 99 श्रीरंगे सरजतपात्रमुत्तमाग्रम् [*] यम्माता सकलमहो100 पदंशजातं सम्प्रादादपि हरये प्रदीपमुच्चैः ॥ [35] 101 माहिताग्निरभूद्यस्याप्यनिरुह[:*] पितामह[:*] [*] श्रीरंगेशाय यः 102 प्रादादधयामहविर्माहत् ॥ [36*] सर्वद्विजातिथ्यकते धरित्रोमपा. 108 गतः क्षोरमहामबुराशः [1"] यस्याखिलार्थि'व्रजसस्यवृष्टिरन
Seventh Plate: Second Side. 104 स एव प्रपितामहोभूत् ॥ [37*] स तस्मै ग्राममदिशने105 म्णा विप्राय भूपति: [*] जैमिनीयाय सूत्रेण गोत्रेणाव106 णिकाय च ॥+ [38*] अपुन्तर महाराष्ट्रे नल्विा कुटिसहये [*] 107 वाटिकादशकबाना करुणाकरमंगलम् ॥ (39*) अन्तर्भावितकारा108 एमैमीयाश्चिकम[नवरं [*] अपनीतपुराणाख्याकुटिक स109 [स्य]मालि[नम्] ॥ * [40*] सतटाक द्रुमाराम] कूपवनोकवापिकम् [*]
इभि[प]रोत110 सीमानम् परिहारै[:] समन्वितम् ॥ [41"] क्षत्राधिराजः ख[य] मुर्वरे111 [शो] ब्रह्माधिराजत्वममु[य] दत्वा [*] व्यतोचकार प्रभविष्णुरस्मिन्
___Eighth Plate : First Side. 112 प्रेम' प्रथिय प्रथिवीसुरेशे ॥+ [42*] अरवणयानाञप्तिः प113 नवमूदाधिराज इति विदित[ः ।*] विज्ञप्तिः खयमासो[दस्य ब्रह्माधि114 [राजोपि ॥ [43*] यावत्भूतानि धत्ते जलनिधिरशना मेदिनी यावदेना-10 115 स्वत्ते रवांशुचित्रैरहिपतिरखिलां स्वैशिरोभिः सली116 लम] ] यावदा तस्य भोगे सह सरसिजया मो[दते शांर्ग117 पाणि:(णिस्) तावडत्तान्धरायामविरतम चला] भूतिमे]षोग्र118 हारः ॥ [44*] रक्षत क्षितिभुजो मम धर्मम् भाविनोपि सकलानिति
भूप[1]. 119 न [*] याचते विनतभूपतिचक्रश्चक्रवर्त्यपि परान्तकनामा ॥+ [45]
विद्या1 Rand of.
* 4 is corrected iato . • Read °संहये.
• Read °वस्मौक. • Road H. • The letter म in राजत्वममु° is engravel below the line.
The secondary i symbol of his at the end of the previous line. • Read अधीयः पृथिवी.
Read . 1. The secondary å symbol of T is at the beginning of the next line.

Page #87

EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[VOL. XV.
120 Taufufagatyvamatant g: dief
Eighth Plate : Second Side. 121 [at]maafufufucant HZZETIHTA: [1] Te T122 [w] UTETETTyyatogee wafua y fawr 123 [fu]'TRI ATTUATA HEZUSAT [46] Kov-Ira sa124 kësariparma [r*]kku yandu 4 ávadu ll] Ko-poipmai-kondán* Tiruva125 Jundür-náttu brahmadēya-kkilavasku[m]naţtärkum dēvadāna-ppa!126 li-chohanda-[k]kapi-murrattu-[a]rilarkkum tanga-pattu Nagmula127 nkudikkuļ nilam padiru-vēli Mala[na]ttu Anbil Kāģyapa-gottirattu 128 Jaimini-stratto Nārāyana [A]ạiruddhanāna Brahmadkirājanu[kku]
ēkabhogamagak129 kuduttom-enru Arava[nai]yānåpa Pallava-Muttaraiyan anatti130 yalum Brahmādhirajan vinnappattinālumo srimukam vara Tiruva
Ninth Plate: First Side. 131 lundar-náttu brabmadeya-kkilavarómum nåttomum palli-chchan132 da-dévadána-kkaņi-murrättilomam srimukan-kapdu edir-olun133 du kumbiţtu talaiyi[1] vaittu vāngi väsittu srimuka-ppadi Na134 pmulánkuļi irubatteņvēliyilum padirru-velikkum pidi-saln135 dadar (k-e]llai [10] in-Nanmolānkadi-ttüņi-vilam brahmadēyamāna 136 Karunakaramangalattukkeellai pidi-śölndadarkk-ellai [ID] Toppārke137 llai() ivv-or nattattinninrulo mērkkall nokki vandu innum2 peruvali138 yol vandu ilinda [in]num! Nagmulānkudil ninrum Ennaikkudikko 139 vandu pāynda vākkālak ke(y) 16 vanda ilindu innum mērku nokki vandu 140 filanum kulatti-naduvē (y) poy innum mērkkull=chchepr-innum Nanmulāp. 141 kndān-edutta ta!iyin vadavarage (y) po-innum ittaļi-vilagamāga i
Ninth Plate: Second Sido. 142 n-nattatti-naduvė(y) terkku nokki-ppoy innum!' ivv-Enpaikkuļi143 chohoyyip vadavarugĒy=innum in-Nanmulāpkudi ilan-dengan-dottattin 144 tegnarugo(y) 16 poys=innum iv-Vambávāykkėy sonru urra innumir. 145 Vambūváyig naduvē(y) vada [kko) tiriñja pöy=innuniv-vākkalip nada. 146 vẽ(y) mērku nokki pöy-innum12-i[v-Valinbā váy vada-mörku nokki-chche. 147 nr=a[darku vada-kilakkum=innum2 iv-Vambāvāya mērku nokki 148 genr-adapku! vadakkum=iunum 2-ip-Vambāvay?(y) vada-mörku nok. 149 ki-chchenr=adarka ki[la]kkum=iv-Vambā váyin-naduvē(y) 18 měrka nokki-chchen
1 The scendary i cf mf is at the beginning of the next line. . Read u.
Real . + Read Ko-woy-inwai.
5 Read orkkum. . Read Namalan
1 Read Aniruddhapana. . Read .
• Road slum. 19 Read natlatti-inru.
11 Read mërku. 12 Read IN. 13 The secondary e symbol of ye is at the end of the previous line. 1. Pead Nagmulan.
15 Read räykkal. 18 Read tengaruge. 11 The secondary • symbol of te is in the previons line. Rend va yiy-gaduer.

Page #88

Anbil Plates of Sundara-Chola : the 4th year.
ixa. おいでん102)のみの中をゆられていくさまがいいです! トがあるかわからない8011年1073010 さかいるんかいらっしゃっています!」で1年間であるが、すでに この1週前にあるのかがくのみらしまろみのあるといいですが134 おおうなしっかり出店しまあるくらつりのあやうい」
のであるがいいですからきみの手の下のたるみかつちの130 「なんですなあたなもとみいないられないものからのおすす
123いわいnonepiriですか」というと7000RF138 2入れる。しぶいちあがらしのWinあるいのちあふれあいらないので下さい 140のわっかのおまかおののの12のほうものの2008BD00 いのかなああああges LIFE 947256
0 10年 01
142
2
ix b. あああみえてるのはとてするものはこのコンしかいなのがありすまして] 680|URUTOR Sんじりあggg170306のかしそれのあくなるまで! トマトは HONEのや つを、ついでドンチのみの日の22300ha いやーいやすいでし105550300010700です! ごいっきりのトルコリコP012/10になるのかが不可の
りねこらっしらいではいくつかあります。
144
144
146
146
148
148
150
150
なのおうかといっebruさんのブローMAYERを! あらかくカッ
と
し込hoo」としていくつかのプリチー日の行 おにいさらして1日いないしうちの14日のお
れたといっnesele1000する」といいです! でかいえない かんかんの10.ne」のおさらいしており
152
152
xa.
15413かるあらいけるからといっnejiべたのが1年のう子の同a
るあれこうなっている11010 年からのアカウンのあ 1585とかですが、これもジュー
コルビン120のおさらい中の1年間の日の156 ほうがえったーいわーーーーい
アースのあるおすす和の1枚があるかいう てとてもたくさん
い るかたがあの時の15あるのみのある方なら1日158 ルジップパートのしながらゆめいろまでやるこれ1本でもあるのかいあり PC好きでたっぷングバーコーンのみである」あるあの子のくすみのえ なにかしてからといってだち」の20542350でもか! EiwaとのコンポーリーマンjerrayBOT701が入るの 「あうさの中にファンクランクありの
お いしいみんな! touhoe」のあつあつわりがなのにいれるこんたいかDF:34270703211ある
xる なのになんですってこすってはいかどわきあいのあるロイリー
るとともできれいろうか。 トレンデューわたしもいいかんのIDでロメットのTBで100 10キング10LのVB57 チャンスにeoIPSなのかなー 20013つあるらしさ」ちのほうがおいしいのではないでもあれ1106 キーン01さんいるのかというまで行ってみるのはこのアンバー
しいのがあるのでいりみっしりのってくことでいいからしており 、OUT 170
2410manapのひのでがっつーけっとしたシン! おろおろしてたの ?」 on any バー 201302ンクの1つ8000 2274527ッくじで3年の17 あのあるものでいろいしのロアーでいく レントのネックセンチくみていくマジでビビったのかといっa になっているとネットふくしまのあの子のいく、
W. GRIGGS & SONS, LTD. PHOTO-LITH.
F. W THOMAS
SCALE THREE-FIFTHS

Page #89

178)
180)
182
மோத3சுகமதைன செசோதிட ட்விடது DANாதகம்மதாகை |29துழகம்மைபமம்AIDSழகைப் of இவைம்ம
ட்ட * த
க்கது சுவாதி தாழை வலது
அந்த தொகா fae
1STCUTS 2ஆம்
கனபைம்புத்துவது
-ல்வானவெடித்து 34, க கோடாக mainleமவ:ெ2.யாக Sour
பாகன் விவே
186
188
188)
188)
76.
190
192
Hs
194
USE மாபாவைமசதுராமன் 12.சி' thughan
190 முத்தம் வைட்டம் RTO கரிகம் பாந்தவனமை தேடாத்த தவணை
க
ல்ைெகது- 1 194 வாகை
53 கேது பரனதயரும் R C.நா
கமெAITHTML D7 G அப்பாயா ாே பரலம் கவன்
32 சாது இ 'ஜாம் -
200
196
188
200
Seal (full sise)

Page #90

No. 5.]
ANBIL PLATES OF SUNDARA-CHOLA : THE 4TH YEAR.
65
150 (r=a]dasku vada [kk]m=innam'-iv-VambĀvãy naduvē (y) vada-mērku nokki-chchep151 r=adasku vada-kilakku innuml iv-vambāvā naduvo mörku nokki.chchenr=152 dapku vada-kilakkum innuml iv-vambāvāyinigrum Pullárváyi153 paralaikkė(y) Sepr-arru-kkilakku nokki Pullarvāyi-naduvės poy.
Tenth Plate: First Side. 154 tt-adapku-tterku innum! Pallűrvay nadavõ(y) kilakka nokki-chche155 ór-adazku terkum innam'-ip-Palla[r"]viye vada-kilakku nokki-chchepr=ada156 ku tep-kilakkum innum'-ip-Pullûrvāyin naduvo kilakku nokki-chebepr-2. 157 darku terkam innum'-ip-Pullarvãyi-naduvē* kilakku nokki-ppönd=n[da] [ku ter158 kum 'innum-ip-Pullarväyi-naduva kilakku nokki pond-adarku terkum-linnum=i159 p-Pallărvāyāro vandu tep-kilakku nokki tirind-adarku tep160 měkkum ip-Pallűrvāy ten-kilakku* nokki vandu Töraikkoịtagattu161 kkum Tirumangalattukku naduvē põnda vikkale vandu uru-kkilakku nokkip= 162 Pullárvåyåd fenru ip-Pallűrvāyi-nipru? Nagmulānkudi [na]davo 163 terku nokki.ppöpa våkkälip naduvė poy-innum iv-vodaikkälil 164 naduvē terku nokki-chchepru innuml Nagmplāpkuļi arinigru mēk
Tenth Plate : Second Side. 165 kalo nokki popa peruvalikko vand-arrad-uffu ip-parisu pidi-filud-ujja ni166 lan-karuyna-kalliyu-nätti idi(1)laga ppatta palluravil payan-maramu-piru-ni167 laman-gollaiyu-ménokkiya maramun-ki]nokkiya-kiņasu-mahrum kap168 ru-měyppälum [ar]nattamum parrun-terri ya®]m=odaiyom-udaippum=idila169 gappatta Trum-Aridu padugaiyum kulamum kottagāramum mip-padu pallamu170 m tēn-padu pudumbumkottagamu!pada marrum.I. adumbo171 di Amai-tavalndid-epperpattidumll mapra-pādu ilai-kkala112 mun-tari-ppuda vaiyun-kappala-kkäņamum angādi-ppattamun kārän173 mail! miyātchi ulladanga kudinikki ko-ttottunnarpālad-eppërppattudu174 mzivanukka(y) writtāvadāgavum [ll] satt-ottāl māda-māļigai(y) edukka-pperu175 vad-agavum [ll] turavu kiņara ida pperuvadāgava[m][||"] damapagamum
iru vēliyum nada 176 pperuvadāgavum [ll] Dirkk-indavāju vākkāls kalla-pperuvadagavum [ll] se
Eleventh Plate: First Side. 177 noir-vetti seyyādadagavum=annir-adaittu-ppachchi-kkolla-p178 peruvadāgavum [0] in-niril karr-éttamum kudainiru-marrum perādārāgavu179 [m][1] ip-parida 15 munnadai māsi palam-piyarum palavi[r]aisyu*]m
tavirndu Karu. 180 nakaramangalam-onnum4 piyaralls ekabhöga-brahmadoyamā-ppādot181 ti sepradu ip-paridu 18 sarvva-pa[ri]hārattal Brahmadhirajarkku apaiyo182 lai seydu kudutt[om Tiru]valundär-nātu (brahmadøya)-kkilavarule-na
1 Readingum.
* Read payinnaduvē. • The secondary i symbol of mö is in the previous line. Read mörkum. • Read ten
* Read mangalattukkum. [Sic in text.- Ed. 1 • Read váykkálo.
1 Read va yoninum. • The secondary e of te is in the previous line.
• Read firinin 10 Read mērku.
11 Read paffadum. 12 The secondary ai symbol of maí is in the previous line. 18 Read ip-parifu. 14 Read enum.
15 Rend peral. 13 Read kilaparum.

Page #91

66
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[Vol. XV.
183 tomam pa [lli-chchandal-déva[dāna)-kkari-murr[ūțţu] trgaļilomu184 m [11] in-nä[ttu bra]hmad[@]ya-kkilavarul nāțţāram palli-chchanda-dēva[dā). 185 na-kaņi-murrāţtu orgaļilārum paņikka e[lu]dipē[n*) Pāmbarattu maddhyasthan .186 Brahmamangalliyaņēns ivai ennelutta || ivai Avisimangala187 m-adaiyānāna Pāmpuranāttu-kkopen ivai eppeluttu l188 ivai Kappúr-udaiyāṇāna* Tiruvalundūr-nāda-kilavanëns ivai epnelu.
Eleventh Plate : Second Side. 189 ttu Il- ivai Valaga(r)rudaiyāņēns ivai ennelutta | ivai 190 Nerkugram-udaiyānāna Tiruvalundár-nāțţu-mūvēndavēļāpēns 191 ivai enneluttu II- ivai Kappūr-udaiyāṇāna Kāmaņadigaļē ivai 192 enneluttu - ivai . . . . [y]ill-udaiyāņēns ivni engelut193 tu fl-ivai Karkuļi . Da . ... yāngelattu 11- ivai Venpaikkuļi
Kamu194 duvan-Adittata . . . K[0]rraņēus ivaiyeppeluttu l-i195 vai Eņpaikkuļi vēļkovan Tā . .. . . vayāpēns ivai en. 196 neluttu ||- ivai Pāņdan Kerala (nep ivai] enneluttu II197 ivai Mallikilāp Tiramoyårürkkä . . . . [v]ai enneluttu Il198 ivai Araiyan Viranārāśapapāna? Villavan Viluppēr-[ar*Jaiyaņēos 199 ivai enpeluttu ||- Virachola iti kbyāto dakshas-taksha [s*)=svakarmmasa[l*) akhi200 .. ..khilaprājñā .. . [bhra]ti prājñasammataḥ Il
TRANSLATION (Verse 1) May the two lotus-like feet of the consort ol Lakshmi (Vishnu) grant to you prosperity as long as the stars exist-(feet) which highly exhibit the splendour caused to be doubled by (their) contact with the lotus-like hands of her (Lakshmi) whose abode is the lotus flower and of Earth, or else play the part of the moon with the lotus-like hands of Sambhu (Siva) (1.6., cause the hands to fold together as ir salutation).
(Verse 2) May the arms of Hari, whose extremities glitter over the row of diadems of Dikpālakas (the guardians of the eight quarters of the globe), while frivolously fondling with them; sportively hanging from which a multitude of weapous shines throughout the encircling horizon; which expanded (themselves) at the time of the sacrifice performed by Bali; and which resemble in splendour a number of hills of sapphire, give you good fortune as long as the world exists.
(Verse 3) May the club-like arms of him who wears the crescent of the moon (Śiva), which in the function of the dance cause the alarm of unexpected annihilation of the world in the ininds of) all the gods and demons, terrified at the sound issuing out of the big caverns of the whole circle of hills in the universe which are drawn (or attracted) with force, and which stretch up to the extreme limits of the circle of the quarters, give you abundant fortune for a long time.
1 Read kilavarun.
The secondary å of da in in the next line. Read sēn.
• Read onana. Read nāffu.
• Read enneluttı. 1 Read Nārāyanapana. . The lotus flower opens at the rising of the sun and closes at the rising of the moon.
• Visbnu in the fort of a dwart (Vimana) appeared before the demon king Bali, who held the sovereignty of the three worlds, and wbtained a promise of as much land as he could measure in three steps during the sacri. fice. But Vishnu webwquently assumed the all-pervading Virat form and cast Bali down to patala, where he was ollowed to rule.

Page #92

No. 5.]
ANBIL PLATES OF SUNDARA-CHOLA: THE 4TH YEAR.
(Verse 4) May that light, which is watchful in the pastime (or sportive act) of (being) employed in creating many worlds, which has its sight fixed at the tip of the. nose, which has a mass of braids of hair with the splendour of lightning, which dwells in the lotus springing out of the navel of the husband of Lakshmi (Vishnu), which is self-created, and which is seated in the svastikasana postare, fulfil your desire for a long time.
(Verse 5) May the Chōla family, whose origin was the light which proceeded from the eye of Vishnu, which is the abode of Vishnu, which is eternal, which is divided into twelve, which is the highway for final emancipation, and in the course of sacrifices (performed) by the kings born of which (family) the god who is beyond perception himself personally carries off his own sacrificial offerings, protect the world.
(Verse 6) There was an expanded lotus flower sprung forth from the navel of the lotus-eyed (Vishnu), like the orb of the sun (rising) from the water of the ocean. Brahma, cause of the creation of the three worlds, manifested (himself) resting on the golden seat which is the pericarp of that lotus.
67
(Verse 7) From. him (Brahma) sprang Marichi. From this (Marichi) was born Kasyapa of great glory. Thence (from Kasyapa) arose the great light called Aryaman (the Sun), who is the eye (as it were) of the three worlds.
(Verse 8) This family of Sibi, which was an embodiment of prosperity (brilliant at the rising), the seat of splendour (which was a mass of light), which subdued the whole world (an ornament of the earth), which removed ignorance (entirely expelled darkness), which destreyed the great splendour of all hostile kings (the great light of his enemy, the moon),3 which was the permanent (seat of) joy of (Lakshmi), the beloved of the lotus (who naturally delights the lotus flowers by blossoming), and which delights by its glory (and pleases with its effulgence), sprang (forth) (as the sun) itself from the sun.*
(Verse 9) Then king Mahavira, who gave oblation in the sacrifice (called) Upasad with thousands of mahaviras (a kind of vessel filled with soma juice), was born in that family."
(Verse 10) Rudrajit was born in his family. From him came king Chandrajit. From this king, whose actions resembled those of Kubera (the god of wealth), Usinara came into existence.
(Verse 11) From this (Usinara), the ornament of kings, was born Ŝibi, who out of compassion protected the (life of the) dove's young by (offering) the flesh cut out of his own body and weighed in a scale, who was the lord of the earth as far as the encircling oceans, and who was self-controlled."
(Verse 12) In the family of this (Sibi), and after (many) kings, whose pairs of lotuslike feet were illumiued red by the red light of the jewels flashing in the diadems of kings, and who acquired in battle everlasting fame, prosperity and glory, had gone to heaven, (king) Chōla was born, whose very appellation is owned by the kings in his family together with the dominions.7
sun.
1 There is a reference here to the twelve suns born of Aditi and Kasyapa.
2 The simile will be apparent, when it is remembered that Vishnu is always represented as of blue colour.
* Unless rāja is interpreted to mean moon,' the passage cannot be taken as an attribute in the case of the
Conveys the idea that Sibi, whose lineage is given below, was born of the Surya-vamsa; because the Cholas claim descent from Sibi, they are known by the name Sembiyan, which is held to be an adjectival form of Sibi.
As the fetching of the white horse appears from the context to be the meritorious act of the king, it must refer to the svētāsva of Indra. The lexicon Medini-kōta mentions sveta-turanga as synonymous with Mahavira. Refers to the story of the Agni-purana, in which Sibi is said to have offered his own body to save the life of a dove which was pursued by a hawk, the dove and the hawk being the gods Agni and Indra in disguise, who wished to test the liberality of the king.
The composer intends by this verse to show that the kings of this family added the title "Chōla" to their names and that their country also was called the " Chōla" country.
1 2

Page #93

EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[VOL. XV.
(Verse 13) In that family, when the kings beginning with Senni, Killi and (kings) likewise beginning with Karikala had reached the city of the gods (heaven), after ruling the whole earth exclusively, (there) was born the king called Kō-chchengannan, who built temples for the lord of Gauri (Siva) in all the countries. Then Nallaṭikön, the crest-jewel of kings, was born from him (Ko-chchengannan).
68
(Verse 14) Then was born Valabha, the splendour of whose lotus-like feet was distinctly (visible) on the crests of kings and whose fire of anger was quenched by the water (tears) flowing from the eyes of the wives of the enemies who were conquered by his arms.
(Verse 15) In his family was born the chief of kings called Srikantha, on whose chest were imprinted marks of saffron from Lakshmi (Sri)'s embracing his neck.
(Vorse 16) There was then the crest-jewel of kings, named Vijayalaya, who had powerful arms and who was the abode of victory in battle.1
(Verse 17) From this king, who bore on his hands the marks of conch (sankha) and wheel (chakra), like the enemy of (the demon) Naraka (his weapons sankha and chakra), aud who possessed unimpeded valour and splendour, was born the king named Rajakēsari, who had great glory and fortune,
(Verse 18) (and) by whom the row of large temples of Siva, as it were banners of his own victories, lofty and unacquainted with defeat (collapse), was built of stone on the two banks of the (river) Kaveri from the Sahya mountain, inhabited by the lordly elephants whose cheeks dripped with (their) temple juice incessantly flowing, even to the ocean (which has) the moon playing on the folds of its big restless waves.
(Verse 19) From (this) Indra among kings was also born king Vira-Chōla for the prosperity of the world, like the moon from the great ocean and like the sun from the Udaya mountain.
(Verse 20) In bim valour had its goal, skill was incarnate, courage had a (steady) hold, goodness found a protector, the earth had good king, poetic art a proper seat, skill in the (fine) arts found a common shelter, and his fame caused astonishment in all quarters.
(Verse 21) This king sportively extirpated the kings who were firmly established and replaced them. He reduced Madura also to a wretched condition and took away the arrogance of the conceited.2
(Verse 22) This same king married the daughter, resembling regal glory incarnate, of the Kerala king, who was also called Paluvēṭṭa-rayar.
(Verse 23) Like unto victory born of prowess and policy, and like the unequalled heaveu, the outcome of sacrifice and sacrificial gifts, a son named Ariñchika, of unequalled fame, was born to these two.
(Verse 24) Like Vishnu, (who married) Lakshmi, the daughter of the ocean, with her beautiful thighs, and like Siva, who bore on his crest Bhagirathi, the daughter of the king of mountains (Parvati), the lord of kings married the blessed woman (Kalyani), a pre-eminent abode of virtue, born of the family of the Vaidumba king, who was a part (incarnate) of Siva.
(Verse 25) To him was born of this (woman) a son, who possessed a multitude of good qualities which belonged to his grandfather and his name as well, and whose two lotus-like
1 There is a pun on the word Vijayalaya.
2 The conquest of the Pandya dominions and the destruction of Madura acquired for him the special title "Madiraikonda" (" who took Madura "), which Vira-Chola, commonly known as Parantaka, generally bore.
It is also possible that this wife of Ariujaya was called Kalyāņi.
The name of his grandfather, as mentioned above, is Vira-Chola, whose other name Parantak appears later on in this record. It is, therefore, a matter for consideration whether Sundara-Chola had the surname Vira-Chōla also in addition to the name Parantaka.

Page #94

No. 5.]
ANBIL PLATES OF SUNDARA-CHOLA: THE 4TH YEAR.
foot played with the orests of kings; and, while the gironlar earth rejoiced solely in the barrier of his arma, Sosha (the serpent king supporting the earth) bears aloft at ease his "housand heads, being free from the burden ;
(Verse 26) (a son) who quite surpassed Capid in beauty and who received (therefore) the auspicious name Bandara-Chola (i.e., the handsome Cola).
(Verse 27) Also, this king, by his feet (that are the rays) coming in contact with the tops ol multitude of crests of kings (which are the mountains), by making the complete circle of the whole earth deeply attached (raga=(1) attachment, (2) red colour), by dispelling on all sides the ignorance (which is the mass of darkness), by his eminent renown (which is the light) reaching all the quarters, and being the sole cause of delight of Lakshmi (which is the lotus flower), displayed immediately after he was born the splendour of the newly risen sun.
(Verse 28) The elephants of this (king), which have no elophants 38 rivals, play, carossing in sport the female elephants, being relieved from the fatigues of journeying by the breeze that brings a festival of cold, due to the breaking up of long 808-WAV68 coming in contact with it, in the dense forests of the sea-shore, crowded with the palm, the sala, the tamala, the areca-(palm) and the plantain trees and betel (oreeper).
(Verse 29) His elephant never turns back from the battle-field, defeated by the hostile -army and foreaking (its) burthen (i.e., the rider). In his realm has been no man who died of any disease, though he were void of relatives.
(Verse 30) The dust (raised by the army of this king leads the multitude of gods dwelling in the heaven to conjecture thus :-Is it that the circular world has reached the sky through desire to bave a look at the heaven, or else the supportor of the world, wishing to create the world, spreads the clouds of dust (rajas)? or alas! perhaps it is) the expansion of the smoke of the spreading fire of the destruction of the world.
(Verse 31) This (king), whose lotus-like feet are placed upon the crests of kings and whose fame is praiseworthy, has a respected minister named Aniruddha, who is the chief abode of conciliation, and the best of Brāhmaṇas, and who lives at the Brahmana village (agrahara) (called) Prēma.
(Verse 82) He (the minister) is the seat of prosperity, the source of fame, the birthplace of glory, the abode of wisdom, the home of liberality, the natal land of goodness, the pleasure house of devotion towards the lotus-like feet of the husband of Lakshmi (Vishnu), the dwelling of Sruti, the family deity of the multitude of good qualities, a great mansion of right conduct.
(Verse 38) He endowed, for as long as the cosmic age exists, & great feast during the illustrions festival in the month) of Pbálgana, together with a host of requisites, in honour of the illustrious (god) Ranganatha, the appetite of whose majesty, when he was hungry, the fourtees regions, with their mountains, islands, forests and encompassing oceans, did not suffice to satisfy.
(Verse 34) His father was Narayana, the best among the self-controlled, whose fame the OoBans proolaim, just as bis disciples expound his good qualities.
(Verse 35) His mother made an endowment for providing sumptuous meals, supplied with all side-dishes, (served) in a silver vessel, to a learned Brāhmaṇa every day till the world's end, and also a big lamp to Hari (Vishņu) at Srirangam.
(Verse 36) His grandfather was Aniruddha, who maintained the sacred fire and who made a gift of a great midnight offering to the lord of Srirangam.
(Verse 37) His great-grandfather was Ananta (=Vishnu), come to the earth from the Milk Ocean for the purpose of showing hospitality to all Brāhmaṇas, and a shower to the crops which were the optire company of noody supplicants.
1 Apbil, the village where these plates were found, is derived from the base anbu, which is the Tamil equivalent of the Sanskrit word prima.

Page #95

70
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[VOL. XV.
(Verses 38-41) To this Brahmana (minister), who belongs to the Jaimini sutra and the Avēņika gotra, the king, out of affection, gave the village called Karunakara-mangalam, consisting of 10 vēlis of land, in Nalvilankuḍi in the great province of Alundur, inclusive of the taxes kārāņmai, miyaṭchi and antara,1 and changing its old name and residents-abounding in crops, together with tanks, trees, pleasure gardens, wells, ant-hills and ponds, with the boundaries marked by (the circumambulation of) a female elephant and endowed with all privileges.
(Verse 42) Himself being the foremost king of the kshatriyas, this pre-eminent king, lordof the land, showed great affection towards this lord of Brahmanas by conferring upon him the title Brahmadhiraja (i.e., king (raja) of the Brahmanas).
(Verse 43) Aravanaiyan, known as Pallava Müddhadhiraja, was the executor (ajñapti) of this grant. The petitioner (vijñapti) was Brahmadhiraja himself.
(Verse 44) As long as the sea-girt earth supports the elements, as long as the king of serpents (Sesha) sportfully supports the earth by his (thousand) heads, illuminated by the rays of their jewels, as long as on his (Sesha's) coils Vishnu with Lakshmi takes his ease, so long may this agrahara enjoy without a break undisturbed prosperity on earth.
(Verse 45) Though a Chakravartin king to whom hosts of kings bow down, Parantaka thus entreats all future kings also:-"Oh kings protect my charity."
(Verse 46) Of Bhatta-Datta, who was an ocean for the rivers of learning, a mine of the most spotless good qualities, a moon to the ocean which was the family of Parasara, and a bee at the lotus-like feet of the consort of Lakshmi (Vishnu) (or the disciple of Sri Natha Nathamunigal), the son, Madhava-Bhatta Yajvan, composed this prasasti (grant), bedecked with various meanings.
TRANSLATION OF THE TAMIL PORTION.
Ll. 123-124. The fourth year (of the reign of) the king Rajakesarivarman,
Ll. 124-130. When the royal order which was passed by the order of Aravanaiyan alias Pallava Muttaraiyan at the request of (Aniruddha) Brahmadhirajan, stating, "We (the king) gave to Aniruddha Brahmadhiraja, son of Narayana of the Kasyapa götra (and Jaimini sutra), (a resident) of Anbil in the Malanaḍu, as an ēkabhoga, ten vēlis of land in Nanmulāņkuḍi in their nadu," came to us, the owners of the brahmadeya (land granted to Brahmanas), to the people of the nadu (division), to the residents in the lands belonging to Hindu temples and non-Hindu places of worship (děvá-dana and palli-chchanda) and in the freeholds enjoyed by the kanis (kanimurruṭṭu) in the Tiruvaļundür nadu, belonging to the diseaseless king,
Ll. 130-136. We, the owners of the brahmadeya, the people of the nadu, the residents in the lands belonging to the deva-dana and palli-chchanda and the freeholds of the kanis of the Tiruvalundur nadu, seeing the royal order (entering our village), went in advance (to receive it), worshipped it, placed it on our heads, took it and read it, and according to the royal order defined the boundaries as follows, by making a female elephant circumambulate the ten vēlis of land out of the twenty-eight velis of which Nanmulāņkuḍi is composed :-These are the boundaries of the brahmadeya called Karunakara-mangalam, which was the land cut out of this Nanmulankuḍi and which was circumambulated by a female elephant :
Ll. 136-173. The boundaries on the south: going from the village site of this village (Nagmulankuḍi) westwards; going further towards the high road (peruvali); descending (thence), going further to the channel which flows from Nagmulankuḍi into Ennaikkuḍi;
1 In Tamil records we meet with the word antarayam.
In Tamil this phrase is expressed as palanguḍi tavirndu.
Kapi-murrüftu: kani is the tadbhava form of gani and means an astrologer: this name occurs as the classname of astrologers in Malabar, where they are called the kapiyans. Murrüffu means that which feeds fully'; this werd indicates the freehold nature of the lands held by them; it occurs also in literature.

Page #96

No. 5.]
ANBIL PLATES OF SUNDARA-CHOLA : THE 4TH YEAR.
71
going still further to the west; going further by the middle of the tank; going still further west; going still farther by the north of the shrine erected by Nanmuļānkudān; going still further through the middle of the land on which this temple is situated, in a southerly direction; going still further by the northern boundary of the cultivated lands (belonging) to Eņņaikkudi; going still farther by the southern boundary of the young cocoanut garden of this Nanmulān. kudi; having gone still further to this vambaviy (the canal called Vambāl) and reached it ; going still further and taking a northerly direction from the centre of this vambāvāy; going Atill further aloug the middle of this canal in a westerly direction; going still further in a north-easterly direction to this vambavāy, which itself flows westwards ; going still further to the north of this vambavāy, which flows to the west ; going still further east of this vambāvāy, which flows (here) in a north-westerly wirection; to the north-east from the middle of this vambavāy, which runs to the west; going still further from this vambarāy to the source of the vây (canal) flowing through Pullūr; having reached it, turning towards the east and ineeting the middle of the vãy of Pullar in a southerly direction; going still further in a southerly direction from the middle of the Pullūrvāy, which runs eastwards; still going further in a southerly direction from the Pullārvāy, which runs in a north-easterly direction; going still further south from the middle of this Pullūrvāy, which runs in an easterly direction; going still further south from this middle of the Pullūrvāy, which has an easterly course : going still along the course of this Pullürvāy and going south-west, where it tarns towards the southeast; going to the south-east of this Pullūrvāy to the caual which flows between Tēraikkottagam and Tirumangalam, and, having reached it, going along the Pullūrvāy in an easterly direction; having gone to the middle of the canal which branches off from this Pullürvāy and passes through Nanmulānkudi in a southerly direction; going still further from the middle of this canal, which empties itself into a pond ; and having gone still further and reached the high road which leads westwards from the village of Naņmulāņkudi : thus, having returned, circumambulating with the female elephant, we marked (the boundaries of the land thus defined by erecting mounds of earth (karu) and planting cactus. The several objects inclnded in this land, such as fruit-yielding trees, water, lands, gardens, all a p-growing trees and downgoing wells, halle, wastes in wbich the calves graze, the village site, ant-hills, platforms (built round trees), ponds, breaches in rivers, rivers, the alluvial deposits left on either side by these, tanka, palaces, fish-ponds, the clefts (in rocks, etc.) in which the bees construct their bives, minor temples contained within this (land granted); and all other lands, such as on those on which the goana runs and the tortoises crawl;' and taxes, such as the income from places of justice (manru-padu), on (betel) leaves, the clothes per loom, on marriages, the lease of
Vambavay. This word is a compound of Vamba + vay-the channel kuown as Vamba' or the channel that goes through Vambā or belongs to it.'
* These are literal translations of the phrases mēşökliya-maram and kinokkiya-kinagu. They mean simply the trees which have an upward direction and the wells which have a downward direction.
* The word kofta gāram occurs in an inscription edited in 8. I. I., Vol. II, pp. 55 and 57, where it is translated as 'stables,' Sanskrit koththagara.
• The land rushed over by guADAS are generally covered over by shrubberies; the uncleared ground overgrown .by brushwood ; that is, dry land sonreely known to moisture; whereas the land crawled over by tortoises is such - as could only be near water, so that these amphibious animals could live in the water ; that is, land situated very near water-courses or tanks.
Manru-padu is a compound made up of manru,' a place of justice,''s court house': cf. the phrase manraduvadu. which means pleading before a court of justice'; and pădu, which is a noun form of padu, 'fall, * accrue,' eto. ; manru-padu therefore means 'what accrues from places of justice by way of fine, confiscation,' etc.
..Tarippudasai appears to mean a tax of a certain number of cloths spun in each loom; it means or or Saritkudakkadava pudavai...
Kannala-kkanan, literally '& kanan (of gola) on marriages. I believe it must correspond to certain kapitkai (katoli w it is termed) which is generally taken to the jenmis by their tenants some time before a marriage to obtain his permission, blessing and bhakshish; in those days also people would have taken & nazar of lapam of gold to the representative of the king and paid it as a karikkai (käfch).

Page #97

72
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[Vou. XV.
markets, karanmai and miyāțchi, all included; the old tenants being evicted; all articles which are fit for the consumption of the king—all these shall become his (Aniruddbabrahmädhiraja's).
Ll. 173-174. He shall be at liberty to erect halls and upper-storeys with burnt books. (tiles);
LI. 174-175. to dig big and small wells (turavu and kinaru); to cultivate the (sweetsmelling) plant damanagam and the root iruvēli; to cut channels in accordance with the gradients.
LI. 176-177. He need not do sonnir-veft, but by damming such water he shall irrigate (his fields); no one shall employ small piccottas, boudainir, etc.
LI. 178-179. This arrangement was made by doing away with the old institutions and changing the old name and taxes, tinder the name of Karunakara-mangalam, constituted (P) an ēkabhöga-brahmadöyam.
LI. 180-183. We, the owners of the brahmadēyam, the people of the nādu, the residents of the villages set apart as palļi-chchandam, dēva-dānam and kani-murruttu, of the Tiruvalundur na du, bave made this arrangement by removing all taxes and getting it recorded on a palm leaf meant to be preserved in the palace records) in favour of the Brahmidbirajar.
LI. 183-185. 1, Brahmamangalyan of Pāmburam, the madhyasthan, wrote this, being ordered by the owners of the brahmadēyam, the people of the nádu and residents of the villages. set apart as pałļi-chchandam, dēva-dānam and kani-murrüftu; this is my signature.
Ll. 185-186. This is my signature, Avisimangalam-udaiyan alias Pāmburanāttu-kköp. L. 187. This is the signature of Kapphir-udaiyān alias Tiruvalundür-nadu-kilavan. L. 188. This is the signature of Valagūr-udaiyān.
Ll. 189-190. This is the signature of Nerkunram-udaiyān alias Tiruvalandür-näţtu-- muvēndavēlān.
LI. 190-193. This is the signature of Kappur-udaiyan alias Kamanadigal; this is the signature of ..... ill-udaiyān ; this is the signature of ..... of Karkudi; this is the signature of Kamudavan Adittan of Venpaikkudi alias Korran.
LI. 194-198. This is the signature of Tā . ...... the vēļkovano of Ennaik. kudi; this is the signature of Pandan Kēralap; this is the signature of Mallikijän Tirumoyārürkka ....this is the signature of Araiyan Virenārāyanan alias Villavan Viluppēraraiyan.
Ll. 198-199. The smith who is called Vira-chola, who is ....... in his work ........
1 This word is pronounced in the inscriptions of the West Coast as midafeki.
Sennir-ceffi. This compound is made of semmai + mir + vetfi, good water and digging (and diverting in channels) or unpaid labour. Here, the context requires veffi to be taken in the sense of digging and diverting is channels, for veffi is opposed to adaittu-paychchikohtudal). The phrase perhaps means 'where water is naturally flowiny channels Deed not unnecessarily be dug and the water diverted through them, but may be made to flow anywhere by damming it in appropriate places. This phrase occurs in other inscriptions also, where Dr. Hultasch and Mr. Venkayys have left it untranslated. See 8. I. I., Vol. III, p. 46.
Kurrettam and kudainir: The first word means "& small piccotta." The phrase kuorittavayłkål occurs in S. I. I., Vol. III, p. 5. The second word literally means water obtained from oxcavated pits or water from umbrellas; the latter does not make any sense. The meaning of the compound is not known. [This is perhaps the same as küdainir which occurs in the Tiruvälangada and the Leiden grants.-H. K. S.]
Padatti. The reading here is not final; what the pbrase, as it is read, means is not clear.
Araiyölai, arai + ölai - an ölai which is meant to be preserved in # room. This word occurs in several inscriptions.
The word volkova means at present a potter: I do not believe it mennt the mome thing in early me; in mady documents tēļkoraps are signatories. Literally it means ' prince of a feudatory dynasty (oil + kö + ay).

Page #98

No. 6.]
INSCRIPTIONS OF SUDI.
No. 6.--INSCRIPTIONS OF SUDI.
BY LIONEL D. BAENETT. Saidi, the ancient sindi, is now a village in the Ron taluka of Dharwār District, Bombay. It lies about nine miles east-by-north from Rom town, and is shown on the Indian Atlas sheet 58 (1827) as "Soodi," in lat. 15° 44' and long. 75° 543. In ancient times it was an important city; in the following records it appears as & rājadhani, or capital, of the Kisukād seventy under the Chålukyas of Kalyåņi.
The publication of the records of Sadi which are comprised in the following articles is based upon ink-impressions, the loan of which, together with other help, I owe to the unfailing kindness of the late Dr. Fleet. None of these inscriptions have yet been edited; but five of them are transcribed in the Elliot MS. Collection, namely Nos. (Elliot I. 37), F (I. 144), I (I. 305), J (I. 302), and K (II. 226). Ranging as they do from about 900 A.D. to the latter half of the twelfth century, they throw considerable light on the history of the town and of Kisukad. Nos. A, & record of a local foray about 9C0 A.D., and B, a mutilated deed of endowment a few years later, afford little positive information ; but the remainder give many historical data. Nos. C-E (1) were composed while Akkā dēvi, the sister of the Chāļukya Vikramaditya V, was administering Kisukād; is of Saka 932 (expired), or A.D. 1010, under Vikramāditya V; D of Saka 973 (current), or A.D. 1050, under Sõmēsvara I; E (1) of Saka 976 (expired), or A.D. 1054, in the same reign ; E (2), of Saka 980 (expired), or A.D. 1058, confirms a previous charter of Akkā-dēvi. F, dated Saka 981 (expired), or A.D. 1060, in the same reign, introduces a Mahasamantadhipati named Nāgadēve, who seems to have been then ruling over Kisukād. G contains two records, both of the reign of Sõmēsvara II; the first, dated Saka 991 (expired), or A.D. 1069, tells us that at that time Kisukad was governed by Singaņa dēva, while the second, of Saka 997 (expired), or A.D. 1075, meutions a Dandanayaka whose name seems to be Kottimayya, and who possibly succeeded Singana-dēva in the government of the province. In H there are three separate records : the first is of Saka 996 (expired), or A.D. 1075, ander Somēśvara II ; the second is of about the same period; and the third, belonging to the reign of Vikramāditya VI, introduces a certain Chākayya as karana of Kisukad. Nos. I-K all belong to the reign of Vikramāditya VI; I is dated in year 9 of the Chalukyn-Vikrama era, or A.D. 10847 and mentions the senior queen Lakshmā dēvi as reigning at Kalyāṇa and granting a town in the province; in J, of the same year, Kisukād seems to be under the rule of the Dandanāyaka Srivallabha; and in K, dated in the 38th year of the same era, the province is administered by a branch of the Bāli-vamsa, a grant being made by the Mahāsāmanta Dadigarasa. L brings ns to the reign of the Kaļachurya Sankama, when Kisukād was under the control of Vikrama-dēva or Vikkayya, a scion of the Sinda dynasty of Yelburga.
A. A VIRAGAL. This inscription is on a stone buried in the field of Guļappå bin Ayyappa, in Survey Number 139. The stone, as is commonly the case with monuments of the kind, is adorned with sculptures in four tiers. On the lowest tier is figured the hero, bow in hand, facing towards the proper right against a hostile army represented by an elephant and two borses with their riders, while on the other side are a horseman and two figures apparently bearing umbrellas. On the tier above this we see the hero being conveyed to paradise by two celestial nymphs with chowries; and on the tier above this is a seated figure (Indra ?) with a chowry-bearer at each side. The uppermost tier shews in the centre a liriga on an abhisheka-stand, with a seated boll on the proper left. The inscription occupies five lines of about 2 ft. 2 in. in width. The characters are Kanarese, from in. to 1 in. in height; for the most part they are well preserved,

Page #99

74
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[VOL. XV.
and they appear to be of the period circa 900 A.D. They are throughout archaic in type. In embol (line 5) we find the special form of m noted above, Vol. XII, p. 335.-The language is Kanarese, of the oldest dialect; the locative case however is in -oļ, not the archaic -u], and we find the short genitive in na, the short accusative in -an (matan, sõlaman, 1.3) beside that in -an (yasaman, 1. 4), and the later forms padedam (line 4) and nirisidal (line 5), beside the archaic embol. It appears to be in metre, probably some kind of shatpadi.
TEXT.1
.
1 Svasti eri-Turagana mane-magati • • • • • Vvairi. 2 d-icharyyan-Turagā nin-ly-edeyo!=i]du kalam gels (e)3 ndod-a mätar-ollad-[i]re solama[m] kandatan-[i]re bolalaga4 d-end-Etanim munns nadad-irida padedar yasamán=ātango 5 • Labbe Lachchhakkan-embol-ake nisisida!-1 kallar
TRANSLATION
Hail ! ... the steward of the fortunate Turaga ... when the Acharya of ... said: “ Turaga, stand in this place and conquer the base man,"5 when he [? Taraga] did not agree to that speech, and saw (the prospect of) defeat, he said: "We must not be defeated," and, advancing in front of him [? Turaga], and stabbing the enemy), he won fame. For him the mother ...she who is named Lachchhakka, set up this stone.
B.-FRAGMENT OF A GRANT.
This record comes from a stone baried in the road of the quarter known as the Chalavidiköri ("street of the Holeya ascetics "). The stone is divided into three vertical bands; the central band has a curved top, on which is & sculpture representing & liriga on an abhishikastand with a ball on its proper right. On these three bands the inscription is incised. Impressions of only three fragments of the record are available, as apparently the remainder is entirely effaced. Of these three, the first, (u), is almost illegible, only a few letters being decipherable. Of the other two, (b) and (c), I append the text. The area of (a) is about 1 ft. 5 in. in width by 11 in. in height; that of (6) about 11 in. in width by 2 ft. 4 in. in height; and that of (c) about 94 in. in width by 2 ft. 8f in, in height.--The characters are Kanarese, rather coarse in type, and measuring from 11 in. to 11 in. in height. They seem to belong to the early part of the tenth century A.D., perhaps a few years later than the preceding rocord. In the main their character is distinctly archaic; but the vowel s is written indifferently in the earlier and in the later manner.-The language also is archaic Kanarese, shewing however the short endings of the accusative and genitive and the locative in -01.-The subject is the endowment of a reli.. gious charity. Fragment (b) informs us that the formal ceremony of the endowment was
From the ink-impressions. I am indebted to Dr. Fleet for much belp in the readings of this record.
* The first four of these five aksharas may be read variously : Dr. Fleet suggested Vitaraga, but the traces seem to me to point to a name like Nitturas. * There is a letter subscript under the l.
There seems to be an i on the top of the g. . Kalan gel may also mean "wiu (by victory) food." Apparently the Acharya promised Turaga victory, it he held his ground; but the battle went against him, and he expected to be defeated and killed; then his nanomagati rushed in front of him and saved him, at the cost of his own life.
. That is, he found hero's death.

Page #100

Viragal Stone Inscription at Sudi.
F. W. THOMAS.
SCALE ONE-THIRD
W. GRIGGS & SONS, LTO, PHOTO-LITH.
FROM IMPRESSIONS SUPPLIED BY DR J. F. FLEET

Page #101


Page #102

No. 6.]
INSCRIPTIONS OF SUDI.
performed in the presence of the god Baddegesvara (that is, in a temple of Siva founded by, or in honour of, a person named Baddega), the witnesses being a Saiva teacher, whose name seems to have been Mürtti-Sivacharya, and the "Seventy," probably the heads of the local Brahmans. It then mentions Puligere, i.e. Lakshmeshwar (on which see above, Vol. XIV, p. 188), and a place named Baddega-Brahmapuri, which must be the quarter tenanted by Brahmans connected with the above-mentioned temple of Baddegesvara, the context suggesting that it was situate in Puligere; it then breaks off. Fra.ment (c) speaks of feeding a thousand ascetics before this same temple at the time of the uttarayana-samkranti, after which comes a description of the guilt of appropriating (?) the estate of Baddega-Brahmapuri; this guilt is declared to be equal to the sin of destroying the "Thirty-two thousand," seven crores of devotees, and Benares itself.
TEXT.2
(b)
B P
1 na Baddegës vara-děva2 ra samnnidhanado! ya3 ma-niyama-svadhya4 ya-dhyan-anushṭhāna5 samachar-appa Mü6 [r]tti-Sivacharyyarum 7 elpadimbara [m] să8 kshiy-age Pulige9 reyam (ya) Baddega-Bra10 hmapuriy-endu pesa
(c) 1 nttarayana-sam2 krantiyo! Badde3 g[e]svarada munde să4 sira tapodhanara5 n-uḍuvudu Badde6 ga-Brahmapuri * 7 bulam mu[vat]t-[i]8 rchhchhäsiramuman-e9 1-köti tapōdhana10 mumam Varap[si]11 yuman-alidom i 12 sthanam [*]l-kōto (ti) 13 évame [dha-pha]lama14 ne
11 r'
śrī
12
ba
C. OF THE REIGN OF VIKRAMADITYA V SAKA 932.
This record is inscribed on a rectangular slab on the left-hand side of a temple at Sūḍi known as the Jōdu-kalaśada gudi. A transcript is given in the Elliot MS. Collection, I. 37. The inscribed area of the slab is about 3 ft. 4 in. in height and 1 ft. 7 in. in width; the lower part is defective, so that the concluding lines are wanting. On the top of the slab is a panel with sculptures, representing a cow facing to the proper left, with sucking calf, and over them the sun and moon.-The character is a well shaped Kanarese hand of the period. The letters are sloped and slightly angular; their height is generally from in. to 1 in.-The language is throughout Old Kanarese prose. The archaic occurs correctly in elpattumam (1. 11), ilda (1. 26), and wrongly in tilakam (1. 3). A curious point of syntax appears in kshudr-ōpadravaman=
1 We should naturally expect this to refer to Nolambavadi. But it seems to designate Banavisi. Normally Banarasi was a twelve-thousand province, and it is mentioned in many records as such. But there are exceptions. A record of A.D. 860 speaks of thirty-thousand villages of which Vanavasi is the foremost " (above, Vol. VI, p. 35, v. 21); and another, of A.D. 919, mentions "the Banavisi thirty-two thousand province" (Ind. Ant., 1903, p. 225). For the explanation of these facts see Dr. Fleet's remarks in J. R. A. S., 1912, p. 707.
From the ink-impressions.
This must be wrong; perhaps it should be corrected to samathar, ie. samartthar.
75
There seem to be traces of two aksharas after the fo; but it may be that there is only one. See I. 4., Vol. XXX (1901), p. 257.
x 2

Page #103

7.6
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[VOL. XV.
Agal (11. 26-27), where the accusative case seems to be the subject or predicate of the verb, somewhat in the same way as in Arabic, thus confirming the dicta of the grammarians (Kittel's Grammar, p. 394).
The subject of the record is a transaction, somewhat of the nature of a lease, concerning some estates. It begins with the usual prelude, announcing that Tribhuvanamalla-deva, i,e. the Chalukya Vikramaditya V, with the standing titles of his dynasty, was reigning at the time (11. 1-6), and that the Kisukaḍ seventy was under the government of his sister Akka-dēvi,1 described as "sharing in the enjoyment of the fruits of thousands of issues of unceasing supreme felicity, equal to a second Goddess of Fortune, a wishing-jewel of immeasurable bounty, a crest-jewel of discretion, uniform in speech, adorned with virtues" (11. 6-13). Then comes the date (11. 13-15), and after it the deed (11. 15 ff.), by which the six Gavundas and the eight Seṭṭis of Sündi, representing the laic administration, lease out to the Mahajanas, or heads of the Brahman community residing in the local Brahmapuri or Brahmans' quarter, certain specified estates, viz. 114 mattar of black land, which the latter are to enjoy on payment of a murggaru-vana, due when the produce of the fields is divided (bhatta-bhaga); and it is stipulated that they shall take due care of the estate, and not alienate the land or a single street in which they reside, in spite of any pressure.
The details of the date (11. 13-14) are: Saka 932, corresponding to the cyclic year Sadharana; the full-moon of Margasiras; a lunar eclipse. Mr. R. Sewell informs me that by the Arya-siddhanta the quoted tithi was current on Wednesday, 8 November, A.D. 1010, full-moon taking place 20 h. 45 m. after mean sunrise on that day; and by the Suryasiddhanta the moment of full-moon was 20 h. 41 m. after mean sunrise on that day. But there was no eclipse of the moon on that date; the only lunar eclipses in that year were on 1 April and 26 September.
Besides the reference to the Kisukaḍ seventy (1. 11), several place-names are mentioned in the specification of boundaries. The estate in question was bounded on the east by the lands of Siriguppe (1. 19), on the south by Samkalar (1. 20), on the north by the lands of "the town," viz. of Saḍi. On Kisukaḍ see Dr. Fleet's note on "The Kisukâd seventy district" in I. A., Vol. XXX (1901), p. 259 ff. Siriguppe is doubtless the "Sirugoopa" of the Indian Atlas sheet 58, about 2 miles E. S. E. from Saḍi, in lat. 15° 42', long. 75° 58'2; Samkalur is probably the "Sunkunoor" of the same map, about 2 miles S. S. E. from Südi, in lat. 15° 42', long. 75° 57'.
TEXT.3
1 [Svasti Samasta]-bhuvan-asraya Sri-Pri(pri)
2 thvi-va [llabha ma]hārā [ja]dhirājam paramēéva
3 ra para [mabhaṭṭā] rakam Satyaáraya-kula-tila (la) kam
4 Chaluky-abharanam śrimat-Tribhuvanamalla-dēvara
5 vijaya-jyam-uttar-star-äbhivriddhi-pravarddha
6 manam-a-chamdr-arkka-tāram saluttam-ire || Svasty-A
7 navara [ta]-parama-kalyan-abhyudaya-sahasra (sra)
8 phala-bho[ga]-bhagini dvitiya-Lakshmi-samaneya
9 ra[ga]pita-[da]na-chintamani viveka-chuḍāmapiga10-ka-vakyeyar-ggapada bedamgiyar-appa
1 See Dynasties of the Kan. Distr., p. 435.
There is also a "Sirgupi" shown on the Indian Atlas (1903) quarter-sheet 41 in lat. 16° 17' and long. 75° 48'. From the ink-impression.

Page #104

No. 6.]
11 [śrl]mad-Akka-dē viyar-Kkisukaḍ-ēlpattumaṁ dushta12 nigraha-visishța-pratipalanadiṁ sukha-samkatha-vi13 nodadind-ăldu rajyam-geyyuttam-ire Sa(sa)ka-varsha 14 932neya Sadharana-samvatsarada Marggasira15 da puppameyol-ada soma-grahapadandu Să
16 nḍiy-aruvar-ggåvandamgalum-enbar-sse[t]t[igalum (?)de]17 [var sannidh&ondol-alliya bra [hmnpai]
INSCRIPTIONS OF SUDI.
18 ya mahajanakke bariyal
19 lagana bhumi mñḍal [Sirigu]ppeya pola20 da mēre temkalu Samkalūra sime paḍuval
[0].
21 ṭṭanesvarada polada mere badagalu p[u]rada pola22 da mereyimd-olage dhara-parbbakaṁ mü[r"]ggaru-va
23 pamam tett-upb-amt-ngi bitta ereya mattar
24 nāru padinālkum bhatta-bhagam=ādoḍuṁ
25 mürggaru-vanamam tiruvar=å bhümiyu
26 man-avar-ilda keriya-l-nondum kshudr-padravama
27 n=agal-iyade sva-dharmmadim [pratipalisu] var |
28 ok så
så
77
D. OF THE REIGN OF SOMESVARA I: SAKA 973.
This record is written upon a stone slab near the plinth of a local math belonging to the Karasthaladavarn. The stoue, which appears to be without sculptures, has a width of 2 ft. 3 in.; the maximum height is 3 ft. 4 in., the lower part being incomplete. What remains of the text is for the most part well preserved.-The character is a good Kauarese hand of the period. The letters, varying from in. to in. in height, are well shaped, and resemble those of C, but shew a slight tendency towards a more upright and rounded type.-The language is throughout Old Kauarese prose. The archaic is kept in e° (11. 7, 23), ildu (1. 14), and nālk(1. 23), but is changed to in polal- (1. 24) and kilila (1. 26); and final -m sporadically turns to -v in panav (1. 28). Śraheya (1. 20), ara-talaram (1. 24), and mamchal (1. 25) are of some lexical interest.
The document has a somewhat unusual interest in its relation both to history and to social organisation. It begins by stating that the reigning sovereign was the Chalukya Trailōkyamalla (Sōmēsvara I), and the Kisukaḍ seventy, together with the Torugare sixty and the Māsavāḍi hundred-and-forty, was being administered by Akka-devi (11. 1-9) and then states that in the nele-vidus Pannāleya-kōṭe, on the specified date, seven royal ministers namely the mane-vergade or Steward of the Household, two tantrapalas or Councillors, a pradhāna, an aliya, a Steward of the Betel-bag, and a secretary to the Council-in concert with the Commissioner of the County (nada pergade) and other administrative officials granted to the eight Settis and eighty households a renewal of their corporate constitution, which had partly
The ffa is not very certain.
See Dynast. Kanar. Distr., pp. 435, 440.
1 Uncertain; it may be siriya.
An order of celibate Jangamas, or Lingayat ascetics.
On this term see below, on inscr. F, p. 86.
It is perhaps worth while to call attention to the number seven. Similarly the Mahabharata, Sabha-po. v. 23, speaks of seven prakritis, which Nilakantha explains as referring to the commandant of the citadel (durg-adhyaksha), controller-general of the army (bal-adhyaksha), chief justice (dharm-adhyaksha), commander of the army in the field (chami-pati), chaplain, physician, and astrologer. The Kaufiliya, i. 15, speaks of 12, 16, or more members of the council of ministers. Manu, vii. 54, recommends 7 or 8; the Milinda-panha, IV. i. 36, mentions 6, viz. the commander-in-chief, prime minister, chief judge, chief treasurer, bearer of the sunshade, and bearer of the sword of state. Somadeva in his Niti-räkyämrita, ch. x., recommends 3, 5, or 7.

Page #105

78
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[VOL. XV.
broken down in the stress of the war with the Cholas, doubtless ke famous conflict which culminated in the battle of Koppam in A.D. 1052, when Sömesvara I was defeated by the army of Rajadhiraja Chola I, who perished in the fight. The articles of the constitution which follow refer to the fiscal arrangements for the estates and to penalties for assaults; in the midst of the latter the record breaks off.
The details of the date (1. 10) are: Saka 973, corresponding to the cyclic year Vikrita;.. the 13th of the bright fortnight of Jyeshtha; Sunday. On this I am indebted to Mr. R. Sewell for the following observations: "There were two Jyeshthas in that year, (i) adhika and (ii) nija. (i) For adhika-Jyeshtha: by both the Arya-siddhanta and Surya-siddhanta 18 sukla Jyeshtha began 19 h. 12 m. after mean sunrise on Sunday, 6 May, A.D. 1050. So, properly speaking, the 13 śukla tithi was coupled with Monday, 7 May, as being current at sunrise on that day. But it was current for 4 h. 43 m. late on the Sunday night. (ii) For nijaJyeshtha 13 sukla was current at mean sunrise on, and was coupled with, Wednesday, e June, A.D. 1050. It began 55 m. by the Arya-siddhanta, 51 m. by the Sarya-siddhanta after mean sunrise on Tuesday, 5 June. Probably therefore the date was in adhika-Jyeshtha, though it is not quite perfect. The mean 13th tithi of adhika-Jyeshtha began 1 h. 42 m. after mean sunrise on Monday, 7 May, 1050; it could not be connected with the previous Sunday."
The places mentioned are: the Kisukaḍ seventy (11. 7, 23), the Torugare sixty (1.7), the Māsavāḍi hundred-and-forty (1. 8), Pannāleya-kōte (1. 9), and Karagambaḍu (1. 19). The first of these has been fully discussed in Dr. Fleet's note "The Kisukâd seventy district" in I. A., Vol. XXX (1901), pp. 259 ff. Pannāleya-kote, also known as. Pannāle-durga, Pranalaka-durga, and Padmanala-durga, is Panhala, some twelve miles north-west of Kolhapur. The Masavādi district is located by the fact that it contained Dambal, the ancient Dharmapura; see Dyn. Kanar. Distr., p. 465. That of Torugare has not been identified.
1 Om Svati Samasta-bhuvan-&éraya Ses-Pri(prithvi-vallabha maharaj[dir].
2 ja paramesvara paramabhaṭṭärakam Satyaaraya-kula-tilakam Cha[u]
3 ky-abharanam śrimat-Trailōkyamalla-dövara vijaya-rajyam-attar-o[ttar-a]
4 bhivriddhi-pravarddhamanam-a-chamdr-arkka-taram saluttam-ire | Svasty-Ari-nripa
[maku).
TEXT.
5 paghatita-charaş-Aravindayar-Ggang-enkna-pavitreyar-ddin-Anitha-chinta[map]
6 vivaka-chüḍāmanigal-ska-väkyeyar-ggunada bedamgiya[r-appa]
7 śrimad-Akka-dēviyar-Kkisukaḍ-elva(lpa) ttumam Torugarey-aruva[ttu]
8 mam Māsavāḍi nura-nālvattumam dashta-nigraha-visishta-pratipala [nadim]
9 sukha-samkatha-vinodadind-alattam-ire Pannāleya-kōteya nele-vidino [1]
10 Sa(sa)ka-varsha 973neya Vikrita-samvatsarada Jeshtha sn (sa)ddha 13 Aditya
vāra
11 śriman-mane-verggade Kalidasayya tamtrapala Millayya tamtrapala Chittimayya [*]
The term used is Cholikara praghattakadim. The word praghaffaka is explained in dictionaries as a rule, mode of treatment, and the like; but this will not suit the present context, which demands the meaning of "conflict" or something of the kind.
On the spelling of this name see n. 6 below. From the ink-impression.
The crossbar of the r on the right side is prolonged in an by the inscription E (1), 1. 9, which has a distinct subscripts. ef. below, inscription F, I. 20.
See Dyn. Kanar. Distr., p. 846. Denoted by the chakra symbol.
upward curl; that it must be read as yw is proved Hitherto the name has been given as Toragare

Page #106

Sudi Inscription of Somesvara 1: Saka 973.
RO
to
Polona
Nosy dla
sono
VOK
370
crai
O
RO
co
FW THOMAS
W. GRIGGS & SONS, LTO, PHOTO-LITH.
SCALE 22
FROM AN IMPRESSION SUPPLIED BY DR J. F. FLEET

Page #107


Page #108

No. 6.]
12 pradhana Demmanna aliyam Chandimayya adapada Chavuṇḍarayam |
tam
18 ketta sammandhiyim
endode amga
13 trada sẽnabovam Dasimayya--n-antu samasta-pradhanarum śrimat-na14 da perggade Nagadevayya pramukha karapamum=ildu | Sündi Ajava
15 rmmayya Setti Sä(sa)ntivarmmayya Setți Demayya Seṭṭi | Chāvuṇḍi Settiya
16 magam Ballayya | So(so)bhanayya Setti | Mada Nagayya Setți Chamaṇṇa Setti Jaya
17 devayya Setți ant-epbar-sseṭṭiyarggam enbhatt-okkalgam Chōlikara praghatta
kadim
punarbhbharanam-mādi koṭṭa sā (sa) sana-maryyādey-ent
19 diyum maneyum Karagambada polada nelada chatur-aghaṭa-sahitam tad-varsham
mo
22 vattaleyal
epba
23 rssettiyara maryyade
elpattarolam sa
INSCRIPTIONS OF SUDI.
20 dal-agiy-eraḍu śraheya siddh-ayam-olag-agi sarbba-badha-pariharam-goṭṭu nilisi 21 allim měle Nandana-samvatsaram-adiy-agi varsham prati sarbb-aya-sahitam [*]
dharmma
sasana-maryyadeyal-tiruva
siddh-Ayam po-gadyāṇam-pbhatta [*]
28 dyāṇam
nälk-illa nada maryyadey-enbargg-illa [] Kisukāḍ
24 rige bira-vapa-sahitam sumkam parihāram [] polal-olage ara-talaram keṭṭudarkke kottu kävam |
23 tandeya dosham maganan-eydadu magana dosham tandeyan-eydada [1] kallam bandikäraṁ mamchal-vi
26 divavam pagevam polla-manasan-int-ivaran-amgadiya tadikeya kilila kelag
iridode dandam
27 dosham-illa iridavamge dandam pom-gadyanam-āru
p(ba?)ttin-ātanan-iridode
dandam pom-ga
29
e mikk-atamge daṇḍam
dandam panav=eradu suri
[po]m-gadyanam můru3
79
navadu2
papav-ond[u]
poydavamge
TRANSLATION.
(Lines 1-4.) Om! Hail! When the victorious reign of king Trailōkyamalla, refuge of the whole earth, favourite of Fortune and Earth, great Emperor, supreme Lord, supreme Master, ornament of Satyasraya's race, embellishment of the Chalukyas, was advancing in its course of successively increasing prosperity (to endure) as long as moon, sun, and
stars :
(Lines 4-9.) Hail! While Akka-devi, whose feet-lotuses are rubbed by the diadems of opponent kings, who is pure through bathing in the Ganges, a wishing-jewel to the distressed and masterless, a crest-jewel of discretion, uniform in speech, adorned with virtues, was administering the Kisukaḍ seventy, the Torugare sixty, and the Masavaḍi hundred-and-forty in the enjoyment of pleasant conversations so as to suppress the evil and protect the excellent ;
3 Or novadu.
After this line traces of two more lines appear; 1. 30 ended in ydw, 1. 31 in (P) fa.
1 The main shaft of thee is prolonged downwards in a straight line, apparently through some flaw of the
-stone.

Page #109

80
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[VOL. XV.
(Lines 9-18.) in the standing camp of Pannaleya-kōte, on Sunday, the 13th day of the bright fortnight of Jyaishtha in the Saka year 973, the cyclic year Vikrita, all the Ministers of State, to wit, Kalidasayya, Steward of the Household, the Councillor Millayya, the Councillor Chiṭṭimayya, the Minister of State Demmanna, the aliya Chandimayya, Chavuṇḍaraya the Steward of the Betel-bag, and Dasimayya the Secretary to the Council, in eoncert with the administrators headed by Nagadevayya, Commissioner of the County, made for the Eight Settis Ajavarmayya Seṭṭi of Saṇḍi, Santivarmayya Seṭṭi, Demayya Sețți, Chavuṇḍi Setti's son Ballayya, Sobhanayya Seṭṭi, Mada Nagayya Seṭṭi, Chamanna Seṭṭi, (and) Jayadevayya Setți, and for the Eighty Households, a renewal of their corporate regulations in so far as they had broken down through the invasion of the Chōlikas, and granted a statutory constitution of the following tenour:
(Lines 18-28.) The shops and houses are to have their four sides of access situate in the grounds of the lands of Karagambāḍa. They allow them to stand with a grant of immunity from all imposts, including fixed land-rent, for two śrahes, beginning from the present year; subsequently, from the year Nandana onwards, they are to be charged with the sarv-aya3 annually. The fixed land-rent to be paid by them under the statutory constitution of the Department of Charities is to be eighteen gold gadyanas. The constitution of the Eight Seṭṭis is not to apply to the county, nor the constitution of the county to the Eight. Within the Kisukaḍ seventy the land-plots are to be immune from tolls with the bira-vana. Within the town, in cases where anything is lost, the ara-talara has to make (it) good. The guilt of a father shall not attach to a son, nor the guilt of a son attach to a father. If one strike (with a weapon) a thief, robber, burglar, enemy, (or) evil-minded person under a shop, screen, (or) veranda, (there shall be) a fine, (but) no guilt; the fine upon the striker (shall be) three gold gadyanas. If one strike him with the (?) fingers, the fine (shall be). . . gold gadyanas; for him who (?) exceeds .. the fine (shall be) one pana; for him who cudgels (such a one), the fine (shall be) two panas
E (1) OF THE REIGN OF SOMESVARA I: SAKA 976.
This record is engraved on the front of a stone now standing in the temple of Mallikarjuna at Sadi, on the right side of the sanctum. On the top of the stone is a panel containing sculptures, representing on the proper right a linga on an abhisheka-stand with a worshipper standing by it on the extreme right, while on the proper left is a cow with sucking calf, over which are the sun and moon. The inscription, which is imperfect at the bottom, covers an area of 1 ft. 10 in. in width, the maximum height being 3 ft. 5 in. For the most part it is in a very dilapidated condition, and hence it is possible that my transcript may contain some inaccuracies in detail.-The character is Kanarese, of the period, but of a somewhat irregular
See above, p. 78.
Attention was called to this word in I. A., Vol. XVIII, p. 38 f., Vol. XIX, p. 168, Vol. XXII, p. 222, Vol. XXIII, p. 224, and Vol. XXV, p. 286. Many instances of its use occur in the inscriptions of Orissa (cf. Antiquities. of Orissa, Vol. II, p. 165 ff., J. A. S. B., Vol. LXII, pt. i., p. 90 ff.); and in all of these it comes between the number of the anka, or regnal year, and the name of the month. This fact suggests that it means a twelvemonth; and this inference is decisively proved by the present passage. For here we are told that the period covered by the year of our grant (scil. the year Vikrita) and the remaining time up to the beginning of the year Nandana (in other words the year Khara) amounts to two frähes. Thus two frähes are equal to two years, and hence frähe must siguify the period of 12 months. See my note in J. R. 4. S., 1917, p. 132.
This seems to mean all dues of hereditary village servants; cf. I. 4., Vol. XIX, p. 249 n. On the meaning of pattale see above, Vol. XIII, p. 325.
5 An impost of unknown nature; cf. I. 4., Vol. XIX, p. 249 n., Ann. Report Mysore Archæol. Dept., 1915
16, p. 52.
This seems to signify some kind of beadle (sce Kittel, s.v. falára: cf. above. Vol. XI, p. 46 f.). On ara see my note on the Baukapur inscription, above, Vol. XIII, p. 175.

Page #110

No. 6.]
INSCRIPTIONS OF SUDI.
8r
and not partionlarly graceful type. The letters are between in. and in. in height. The special character for y (see above, Vol. XII, p. 336) seems to be used in Revadasayyan, 1. 12.
-The language, with the exception of the introductory Sanskrit formula Svasti Jayaf-chabhyudayas-cha, is Old Kanarose. The archaic is preserved in ildu, 1. 13, and wrongly substituted for in aldw, 1. 10; but we have elpattuman, 1. 8.
The purpose of the inscription is to record the rules for the funds of a temple. It states that in the reign of the Chiļukya Traiļokyamalla (Sömēsvara I), while Akka-dēvi (described with the same epithets as in inscription D) was administering the Kisukad seventy, the Torugare sixty, and the Masiyavādi hundred-and-forty (ll. 1-11), the administrative officials, headed by all the Ministers of State (pradhāna), Nāgadēvayya, the Commissioner of the County (nada pergade), Rövadāsayya, 1 the Secretary, and Madhavayya, the Chief Justice, issued at the nele-vidu, or standing camp, of Vikramapura a statutory oonstitution for the temple of the god Akkēsvara in Sandi-evidently a sanctuary of Siva founded or re-established by Akkå-devi-regulating the disposal of the lands of the establishment so as to ensure the due performance of its rituals (II. 11-16). Then follow the names of the various beneficiaries (11. 17-35). Among these we find a Pandit named Visva-siv.charya (1. 18), a vantiga (Aluteplayer, 1. 19), a ravalavalas named Singayya (1. 20), a bariya ravälavala (1. 21) and a manager (pergade, 1.23) whose names are not quite plain, and's number of temple-courtesans (sīļe) whose names and posts are carefully specified. The latter details are very technical, and an adequate translation is beyond my power; they are however interesting, as shewing the organisation of the staff of a temple according to their places and functions, and throwing some light on the technical uses of certain words, such as patra (11. 31, 32), which apparently has the Benge of "dancing woman." Compare No. F. below, p. 17, and the Bankāpër inscription above, Vol. XIII, p. 168.
In this connection I would call attention to the division of the posts of the temple-staff and of their quarters into those of the right and those of the left hand, which appears in this and other inscriptions. It seems to be connected with the well-known separation of the nonbrahmanic castos of the South into those of the right and those of the left hand. In the temple of Kali at Conjeevaram the right-hand castes worshipped in one mandapa, the left-hand Castes in another. If this view is correct, Mr. Srinivasa Aiyangar must be wrong in his theory that the division of the castes arose about 1010 A.D. from the distinction of the two armies of Rajaraja Chola into that of the right and that of the left hand. I helieve the converse to be the truth : the division seems to bave been in existence long before the eleventh century, and was indicated by the separation of the castes in public worship; and Rájnraja made use of the principle (or at least the name) to classify bis armies.?
The details of the dato (11. 14-15) are: Saka 976, corresponding to the cyclic year Jays; the new-moon of Jyështha ; Tuesday ; an eclipse (of the sun). Mr. Sewell informs me that these
The abort a in the second syllable of this game is in accordance with the rule of Papini, VI. iii. 63. . This means "keeper of a ravala." What a rapala is I do not know; but the word must be the same as the Marathi ravala, which means a goldsmith's die. Possibly then it may mean the stamp for the badges or tokens inued by the temple. Bariya ratala (1. 20) will then mean a secondary die.
Ct. patra-jaga-dal. in Epig. Cars., VII. 1 (Shimoge), Sb. 97 and below, inser. I, 1. 17.
• See ou pecially o. Oppert, O. the Original Islabitants of Bharat araraha or India, 1888, p. 85 R., in the Madras Journal of Literature and Science, 1887-8. Some further material is boticed in Progress Report of Lust. Arolaol. Supt. for Epigr., Madras, 1912-13, PP. 99-102, 109, 180, and 1914-15, pp. 16, 106. See M. Sriniva Ayangar, Tamil Studies, lat series, p. 99.
Tamil Studies, p. 92 ff. In this connection Dr. Fleet has called my attention to the curious names Balava-Jakkaiya and EavaJakkaiya in Ep. Carn., Vol. V (Hassan), trabal. p. 287.

Page #111

EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
(VOL. XV.
data work out correotly for Tuesday, 10 May, A.D. 1064, when the moment of new moon was at 2 h. 29 m, after mean sunrise ; the result would be the same if the caloulation were made for true sanrise at Dhārwār. On that date there was an eclipse of the sun in India (see Schram's Table A. in Sewell and Dikshit's Indian Calendar, p. 121).
The following places are mentioned: the Kisukād seventy (1.8); the Toragarel sixty (1.9); the Māsiyavādi hundred-and-forty (ib.); Vikramapura (1. 11); Sündi (1. 15, etc.). On the frst three see above, pp. 76, 78. The form Māsiyavādi is a variant of the more anal Masavādi. Vikramapara is the modern Arasibidi.
TEXT.3 1 Om* Svasti Jayas-ch-abhyudayaś=cha 1 Svasti Samasta-bhuvan-āáraya Sri
Prithvi-vallabha % mabārājädhiraja paramēśvara paramabhattarakam Batyásra3 ya-kuļa-tiļakam Chaluky-abharanath srimat-Trailokyamalla-de4 Va-vijaya-rajyam-uttar-ättar-abbivriddhi-pravarddba5 [ma]nam=i-chamdr-arkka-tāram saluttam-ire | Svasty-Ari-nfipa-ma6 [ku]ta-ghattita-charan-aravindeyar=Ggamgå-snina-pavitreyaruddin-a7 nåta (tha)-chimtāmaņi vivěka-chädámapiga!=ēks-vākyeyar=gguna8 da bodaugiyar=appa srimad-Akka-dēviyar-Kkisukad-elpa9 ttumam Torugarey=8ruvattumam Māsiyavādi nura-nälva10 ttumam dushta-nigra [ha-visi]shta-pratipalanadimd=aldu(du) sukha-samkathā11 vinodadim rajyam-geyyuttam Vikramapurada nele-vidinol-sama12 sta-pradhanarum näda perggade Nāgadēvayyam sēnabovam Rēvadāsayyan 13 dharmm-adhyaksham Madhavayyan-int-I pramukha karanamun beras-ildu 14 Sa(sa)ka-varsha 076[neya Ja]ya-samvatsarada Jēshthadaamavõeye Man. 15 gala-värad . . . . [stryya]-grahanado! Sandiy-A-I-k kēsvara16 da pătras-Chaitra-pavitra . .. 88 (45)sana-maryyādey-ent-ene | 17 & si(46) Bana-maryya [de] . . . . lu sündiya polado! bitta tala18 vpittiya 500 mattar=o!age Visva-sivãohāryyargge. . . 19 mattarum . . . ya . . Opava . . greradu talada mattarum 35
yamsigam20 gemattaram 12 ravāļava!a Singayyamge mattaran 15 bariya TAVA21 lal vala"] .. . ge mattaram 18 avara samānadl=eda-vakkada keriya
mo22 dala deseya bit[t]iya chamarada sûle b bege mattaran 11 perggade 28 Bālamukayyamgelo mattarań 15 balada deseya modala kambha34 da Büle . . bbege mattaruń 15 alliya kambhsda süļe A8825 gabbege mattarum 13 edada deseya modala kambhada 8026 le Rēva kabbege mattar 13 alliya kambbada ste Gubbiya 27 Chāvundabbege mattar * balada deseya bittiya chāmara28 da süle. .. bbege mattaram 12 alliya kõriya chime.
.
1 On this spelling of the name see above, p. 78. * Cf. Dr. Fleet's paper The Kisakad seventy district in I. 4., Vol. XXX (1901), p. 260. . From the ink-impressions.
• Denoted by a symbol like & reversed 8. • The tra is uncortain.
• This word is doubtfal. The vowel of mi is doubtfal. * There are two letters at the beginning of this line before the la, and both are uncertain • The traces of this name rather suggest Venkabbege, but this bardly seems suitable in Saiva temple. 10 The Bä is uncertain.

Page #112

No. 6.]
29 rada süle Chittiyabbegel mattarum 12 eḍada deseya
30 keriya chamarada sule Gubbiya Ketabbege mattarum 12
81 balada de [se] ya patram sale vakabbege mattarum 12 eḍada desebbege mattarum 13 balada māḍada pātraṁ sã
32 ya patram süle 33 le Gärggabbege mattarum 12 eḍa-vakkada keriya süle 34 Mailabbege mattarum 1[2] bala-vakkada keriya süle Jakka35 bbege mattarum 12[*]Int-i maryyadeyam tappade pratipāļi3
INSCRIPTIONS OF SUDI.
83
E (2).-OF THE REIGN OF SOMESVARA I: SAKA 980.
This is a record engraved on the side of the same stone that contains the preceding inscription. It is complete, but underneath it are the first three lines of a second document, which commences in the same words as this; the stone then breaks off. Its height is 3 ft. 10 in., its width 10 in. The character is Kanarese; the letters are somewhat irregular in shape and size, and vary in height from " to ".-The language is Old Kanarese, usually changing final -m before vowels to -v, and changing to in ali (11. 37, 41), while retaining it in ildu (1. 20).
The object of the document is to record a confirmation of the previous grant E (1). It was issued by a council of administrative officials (karana) headed by a minister whose name has been obliterated, doubtless as a result of a loss of royal favour. The latter is described, among other epithets, as being "equal in nobility of character to Bali, Karna, Sivi, Dadhichi, Charudatta, and Jimutavahana" (11. 6-7). Bali is the Daitya king who granted the boon of three paces of earth to Vishnu in the Dwarf-incarnation (Mahabharata III. 28, XII. 223 f., XIII. 98; Bhagavata-purana VIII. x.-xxiii., etc.). Karna is the well-known hero of the Mahabharata. Sivi (Sibi) is the king who gave his own flesh to save a dove from a hawk (Mahabh. III. 139, 197, 199, VII. 58: cf. the Sivi-jätaka, Jat. No. 499, and the article by Messrs. M. L. Dames and T. A. Joyce in Man, Feb. 1913). Dadhichi or Dadhyach gave his bones in order to make the thunderbolt to destroy the Asuras, Vritra and Trisiras (Rig-vēda I. lxxxiv. 13, X. xlviii. 10; Mahabh. III. 100, IX. 51, XII. 342).3 Charudatta and Jimitavahana are the heroes respectively of the Mrichchhakatika and the Nagananda. The date of the former drama, which is ascribed to a king Sadraka, is uncertain, Macdonell (Sanskrit Liter. p. 361) inclining to the view that would assign it to the sixth century A.D.; the latter bears the name of Harshadeva of Kanauj. In this connection it may be noted that in the collection of dramas published as "Bhasa's Works" in Nos. xv-xvii, xx-xxii, xxvi, xxxix, and xlii of the Trivandrum Sanskrit Series there is a Charudatta-naṭaka (No. xxxix), with the same plot as the Mrichchhakaṭika; and, without prejudice to the debatable question as to whether this collection of plays is the work of Bhasa, it may perhaps be permitted to suggest the possibility that this particular Charudatta-nataka, and not the Mrichchhakatika, is the source from which the author of our inscription derived-directly or indirectly-his knowledge of the virtues of Charudatta. Now the editor of the Trivandrum Sanskrit Series, Pandit Ganapati Sâstri, in the preface to No. xlii, p. xl, tells us that "there is a peculiar class of actors... in this country known among the people as Châkyar.' These people are found acting the Nágánanda and the third Act of Pratijñáyaugandharayana which they call Mantránka Náṭaka, on occasions of some temple festivals, in a method peculiar to them." The Pratijña-yaugandha rayana is one of the collection of "Bhasa's Works"; and, since it is acted together with such an old play as the Nagananda, there seems some likelihood that it also is ancient. If this be so, the Charudatta-nataka, being apparently by the same author, is of the same antiquity; and,
1 The fți is rather doubtful; it may be nți.
* Fragments of two more lines remain ; only a few letters are decipherable on them.
Jimütavahana and Dadhichi are mentioned in the Samkshepa-Sankara-vijaya ascribed to Madhava, X. 21 (cf. X. 18), as typical instances of glorious self-sacrifice.
L. 2

Page #113

EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[Vol. XV.
As some of its features suggest (though they do not definitively prove) that it is more ancient than the Mrichchhakafikā, we may at least admit the possibility that it is the source of the comparison used in our inscription.
The details of the date (11. 20-23) are as follows: Saka 980, the oyalio year Vilambin: the full-moon of Jyoshtha ; a Sunday. On this Mr. Sewell remarks : "Saka 980 expired = Vilambin=A.D. 1058-9. There were two Jyéshţhas in that year, adhika and mija. The latter does not work out correctly : in it the full-moon day was Tuesday. The former is correot. It is interesting to note that the 15th sukla was expunged in that month. At mean sunrise on Sunday, 10 May, A.D. 1058, the 14th Sukla of adhika-Jyashtha was current, and at mean sunrise of the following day, Monday, the let krishna was current. But the moment of full-moon was 1 h. 12 m. before mean sunrise on Monday, and so Sunday, 10 May, was the full-moon day. The day was certainly Sunday, 10 May, A.D. 1068. The same result is obtained if we calonlate by mean tithis; in that case the moment of full-moon was 13 h. 15 m. after mern sunrise on Sunday, 10 May, 1058."
The only places mentioned are Sändi (1. 23) and the tirthas (11. 33-34).
TEXT.
1 Svasti Yama-niyama2 svādya(dhyā)ya-dhyāna-dhāraņa-mo(man). 3 A-inushtāna-parāyanan ni4 ti-parāyapam sisht-ishţa-vandı-vaita5 likam(ka)-vidagdha-kavi-gamaka(ki)-vādi vāgmi-ja6 n-adharan(n)-ok-āmga-viram Bali-Karppa-Si(fi) vi-Dadhi7 chi-Chāradatta-Jimatavahana-samān-[o]. 8 dari rana-ramgA-satradhāri mürtti9. Nārāyanan Sarasvati(ta)-karppa10 kundal-ábharaṇań srima 11 . . . dėva-pada-pan12 [kaja-bhrama]rareappa ér * 13
. . . . . . . nirdip[io]15 ta-mahámātya-padari(v1)-vira. 16 jamāna man-ondata prabhu-ma17 ntr-otakha-sa(fa)kti-traya-sampe18 ndar=appa frimat-perggade
. . Dāyaka-pramukhs 20 karanav-ildu Sa(sa)ke-varsha 980 21 neys Vilambi-samvatsarada Jyē. 22 shta(shtba)da puppame Aditya-vāra23 dandu sandiy=Akkeava (sva)ra-deva24 rggay-alliga säsirbbargam pā
1 The Mme comparison occurs elsewhere ; cf. Epig. Carn. II (Sravana Belgola), No. 53, an inscription of Saks 1045, where a person is described as an abhinava-Chardalta. It is distinctly literary, and presupposed book, just as the reference to Jimütavahana presupposes the drama Nagananda, whereas the references to Bali, Karna, Sivi, and Dadhichi may come from oral legend. From the ink-impression.
. Read -anushthana..
• Read fight-eshta-randi..

Page #114

No. 6.]
25 damla-parivarakkaṁ koṭṭa 26 sa (sa)sana-maryyadey-ent-endode 27 purvvadim śrimad-Akka-devi28 yar koṭṭa sa (6) sana-maryya29 deyim sarvva-badha-pari
30 haram (v)-gey-A dharmmamaṁ 31 sva-dharmmadim pratipālisidava32 rgge sva-dharmmadim naḍeyisida33 vargge Kurukshetra Praya
INSCRIPTIONS OF SUDI.
34 ge Varanasiyo! sasirvva[r] 35 brahmaparggam sasira kavile
36 y-ubhayamukhi koṭṭa
37 pa(pha)lam-ak[k*]uv-Idan-alidavargg=e
38 ni(ni)pa tirtthamgalo! sasi
39 rvvaru brāhmaṇaruvam sasi
40 ra kavileyam sasirvvaru
41 tapedhanaran-alida pätakav-a42 kku || éri éri śrl
TRANSLATION.
(Lines 1-20.) Hail! acting in concert, the administrative officials, headed by the Steward ... nayaka, who is devoted to the major and minor disciplines, scripture-reading, meditation, spiritual concentration, and observance of silence, devoted to the conduct of policy, a supporter of the cultured, the agreeable, eulogists, heralds, witty poets, readers, disputants, and orators, a hero of the bodyguard, equal in nobility of soul to Bali, Karna, Sivi, Dadhichi, Charudatta, and Jimütavahana, a controller of the stage of battle, an incarnate Nārāyaṇa, adorned with the earrings of Sarasvati, a bee at the lotus-feet of who is illustrious in the office of high minister appointed. possessed of the three powers of lordship, counsel, and enterprise,2
.
85
... děva, exalted in dignity,
.
(Lines 20-23.) on Sunday, the full-moon of Jyeshtha of the Saka year 980, the cyclic year Vilambin,
(Lines 23-26.) granted for the god Akkesvara of Sündi and for the thousand persons of that (establishment) and for the staff and attendants a statutory constitution in the following
terms:
(Lines 27-30.) In conformity with the statutory constitution previously granted by Akka-devi, there shall be immunity from all imposts.
(Lines 30-42: a Kanarese hortative formula of the usual type.)
F.-OF THE REIGN OF SOMESVARA I: SAKA 981.
This record is incised on a slab on the right side of the temple known as the Jodu-kalasada gudi (see above, p. 75). On the top of the alab is a panel with sculptures: in the centre a shrine, on the proper right a squatting votary, on the left a standing oow suckling a calf and a seated ball, over these the sun and moon. The inscribed area is quadrilateral: the top (2 ft. 5 in.) and bottom (3 ft. 9 in.) are parallel, but the sides slope outwards; the height is about 5 ft. 5 in. The lettering, which is generally well preserved, is in a good Kanarese
1 See above, p. 83.
The three faktis: see Kittel, &.v. sakti-traya.

Page #115

86
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
•Vol. XV.
character of the period; the individual letters vary from 1' in. to in. Both types of initial i are used ; and we may also note the form of jh, which is found on II. 48 and 51.-Except for the introductory formula and opening stanza (11. 12) and the comminatory verses on 11. 54-59, which are in Sanskrit, the language is Old Kanarese. It preserves ? in negalda” (1. 15), alpattumam (1. 19), ildu (1. 21), elpattara (1. 29), but has negale and pogale (1.25), pogafugur (1. 51). On porttuṁ (1. 49), porttum (1. 50), see above, Vol. XIII, p. 327. The upadlımāniya occurs in 'tama - (1. 18) and sarppah (1. 57), and is wrongly inserted in vāh=pāpād (1.58). Sēguna JHA. (I. 15), which is an older form of the name Sēvuna, is noteworthy. Of some lexical interest are: dhavaļāram (1. 24), kal-vesan (1. 26), ānamna (1.35), muggudde (1. 38 ff.), vakkhānismo (1.42; cf. above, Vol. XII, p. 270), ghalige (1. 43; cf. above, Vol. XIII, p. 327 n.), vamsigarh (1. 46), ekka-lāvanamh and jhatkāri (1.51).
The subject of the record is, as usual, & donation. It begins by referring itself to the reign of the Chäļukya Traiļokyamalla (Ahavamalla, i.e. Sõmēsvara I), who in v. 2 is described as "shattering the pride of the potent Chola monarch, a submarine fire to the whole of the ocean that is the race of the Māļavyas, a wind to the clouds that are the kings of the Angas, Vangas, Khasas, Vēngi, the Pāņdyas, Saurāshtras, Kēraļas, Nēpāļas, Turushkas, Chēras, and Magadbas." Then is introduced a mahāsamantadhipati named Nāgadēva, a Steward of the Royal Household (mane-verggade) and general (dandanayaka), whose high rank, military exploits, and eminence are extolled in vv. 3-5: v. 5 especially mentions his victories over the Cholas, Bhoja, the Gürjjaras, Sēguņas (i.e. the Sēvuņas or Sēunas), Chēras, and Konkaņas. Descending into prose, the record then states that at the time of its composition Nāgadeva was administering the Kisukad seventy, the Toragare sixty, and many bhatta. grames (11. 17-21), and then in four stanzas describes his pablic works at Suodi, consisting of a fine temple of Nāgēsvara (Biva) with an adjoining dhavalara and courtesans' quarter, and a tank styled the Nāga-gonda (vv. 6-9). Now begins the document proper : on the given date, when king Traiļokyamalla, “having made a victorious expedition through the southern region and conquered the Chola, was holding a triumphal progress,"s being at the Puliy=appayana-vīdu or "halt-camp of Puļi," a village in Sindavādi, Nāgadēva assigned under the royal warrant the village of Sivuņür in the Kisukād seventy to Sõmēsvara-pandita-dēva, & Saiva doctor (11. 26-30), who is extolled in vv. 10-11; this village was to serve for the maintenance of the Saiva cult (vv. 12-13); the boundaries of Sivaņir are specified (11. 38-41), likewise the portions of them assigned ander special headings, such as expenses of worship and public works, mainteuance of ascetica, professors, students, sacrificants, public women, artisans, etc. (11. 41-46); and the manneyar (beigniors) of Sivaņar formally transferred their rights over the tribute from that estate t. Soměśvarn (11. 46-48). The architect of the temple of Nagelvara at Sandi was
See Dr. Fleet's remarks above, Vol. XI, p.7ff. * Cf. Ep. Carn. IV, ii., Ng. 65, VII, i., Hl. 14, and above, Vol. XIII, p. 175, n. 5. "Cf. I. 4., Vol. XXX (1901), p. 257 n.
* See above, Vol. XIII, p. 34, 11. 3. See the Ittagi inscription, 1. 50 (above, Vol. XIII, p. 46) and Ep. Carn., Vol. VII, pt. 1, Sk. 182. • See Dyn. Kanar. Diar., p. 441. This list in some of its details seems to be more epic than historical
This is the great Bhoja-dēvs of Malwa; see Dyn. Kanar. Distr., p. 441. . See I. 4., Vol. XXX (1901), p. 257 n.
• Appayana (of which wppayana is a bye-form) is from the Sanskrit aprayana (cf. aprayawaka in the smaller P. W. and Monier Williams' Dictionary). An appayana-pidu apparently is a place ready to be used temporarilyn a camp, and without important permanent structures; whereas a nele-pidu was furnished with permanent buildings, etc., and was in fnet military centre of the province. Cf. the Annual Report of the Mysore Arcbæological Department for 1914-15, pp. 47, 49, and J. R.A 8., 1917 p. 117.

Page #116

No. 6.]
INSCRIPTIONS OF SUDI.
Samkha or Samkhararya (? Samka or Samkararya), whose praises are sung in vv. 15-16. The fair copy of the record was made by Rava payya, town-clerk (kulakarani) of Sandi (1. 63). The details of the date (11. 26-27) are: Saka 981, the cyclic year Vikarin; the full-moon of Magha; Monday. On this Mr. Sewell remarks as follows: "Saka 981 expired Vikarin= A.D. 1059-60. This date does not work correctly. The full-moon day, 15 sukla, of Magha was Thursday, 20 January, A.D. 1060, on which day the moment of full-moon occurred at 17 h. 38 m. after mean sunrise. If calculated by mean tithis, the moment of full-moon was 16 h. 30 m. after mean sunrise on that Thursday."
Several places are mentioned, besides the tribal names enumerated in vv. 2 and 5 and the frequent references to Sandi. They are: the Kisukaḍ seventy, 1. 19 (see above, p. 76); the Toragare sixty, 1. 20 (see p. 78); Balguli and Kariṭṭage, 1. 20; the Sindavaḍi nāḍ, 1. 28 (see I. A., Vol. XXX, 1901, pp. 257 ff.); Puliy-appayana-vidu, 1. 28; Sivunur, 1. 29, etc.; Taddevaḍi, 1. 37; and the usual list of tirthas, 11. 59-60. Puliy-appayana-vidu is the "Hoolybeade" (i.e. Hulibiḍu) of the Indian Atlas, 3 miles north of Alar in Alar taluka, Bellary District (I. A., Vol. XXX, 1901, p. 258). As regards Sivunar, the subject of the present grant, Dr. Fleet proposes (ibid.) to identify it with Jigalür, the "Jeegulloor" of the Indian Atlas and "Jiglúr" of the Bombay Survey, 6 miles W.S.W. from Suḍi. The only serious objection to this view is that Sivupur had on its south-west and west a "Great River," per-balla, which seems to point to the Hirahalla, a tributary of the Malprabha, whereas Jigalür lies on the western side of a branch of the Malprabha some little distance to the east of the Hirahalla. Taddevaḍi is Tardavadi, the district in the neighbourhood of Bijapur (see I. A., Vol. XIX, p. 269). As regards Balguli and Kariṭṭage (lit. "Black Ittage," i.e. Ittage of the black soil), I am unable to identify them with any villages in the district around Suḍi.
TEXT.1
[Metres: Anushṭubh, vv. 1, 18-22; Mattebhavikriḍita, vv. 2, 3, 15; Mahasragdharā, vv. 4-6, 10-14, 16; Kanda, vv. 7-9; Salini, v. 17; Vasantatilaka, v. 23.]
1 Ôm"
Vishṇōr=vvārāhaṁ
Svasti Jayas-ch-abhyudayaś-cha | Jayaty-avishkṛitam kshobhit-ārņṇavam [*] dakshin-onnata
2 damshṭr-agra-viśranta-bhuvanaṁ vapuḥ Srt-Prithvi-vallabhar maharajadhi
3 rāja parameśvara paramabhaṭṭārakam Satyasraya-kula-tilakam Chaluky-abharaṇaṁ śrimat-Trailōkyamalla-va
4 llabham | Vritta Balavach-Chōla-naremdra-darppa-dalanam Māļavya-vams-āronavakhilad3 Aurbb-analan-Amga-Vamga-Khasa-Vemgi
5 Sha(pa)ṇḍya-Sau(sau)rāshṭra-Kerala-Nēpāļa-Turushka-Chera-Magadha - kshmādhisa
dhärādhar-anilan-ambhodhi-vrit-avani-valaya
[1] Svasti Samasta-bhuvan-asrayam
6 dol Chalukya-kanthirava || [2] Vachana Ahavamalla-devara vijaya-rajyam-uttar-ötta
87
satya-Radhayam sauch-Amjaneyam
9 sujana-prasannam nuḍidu matt-ennaṁ
bhṛimgam sahas-öttumgam nam-adi-samasta-prasa (sa)
Ant-enisida
7 r-abhivriddhi-pravarddhamanam-a-chamdr-arkka-tāram saluttam-ire tat-pada-padmopajivi samadhigata-pamcha-maha
8 sabda mah-almantīdhipati maha-prachanda-daṇḍanayakam vairi-bhaya-dayakaṁ
1 From the ink-impression.
The corresponding passage in inscription H below has -ärnava-jvalad.
śrimad
śrimat-Trailōkyamalla-dēva-pād-ābja
2 Denoted by the chakra-symbol.

Page #117

88
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
10 sti-sabitam
śrīman-mane-verggade daṇḍanayakam Vasudh-cs-agrani chakravartti-tilakam Trailō11 kyamallam nij-avasath-amatya-padakke
sadhisidam munnam-asadbyar-app-ahitaram ta12 d-dravyamam
tandu pumjisidam svamig-apara-paurusha-gupam Narayana [3] Jalarkai(di)-áraiyo) pal-gaḍal-ama13 ra-kuja-śrēņiyo! pārijātam kula-saila-sroniyo!
14
15 Subbatar-ttann-annar-ill-elliyam-ene negaldam Chōla-kal-antakam Bhōja-bhujamgahi-dvisham Gürjjara-mada-haranam Seguna
16 dhvamsakam Chera-bhaya-bhranti-pradam Kömkana-bala-dalanam
hara-nihāra-tārā
[VOL. XV. Nāgadevayyam || Vritta |
mahim-avashṭambhamam måde
tāldi
Mandaram-akhila-nadi-śrēpiyol
Gamgey-ent-aggalam-e
nt-aradhyam-ant=1 chatar-udadhi-tați-sthala-kallola-mā!-āvila-bhās vad-bhūri-bhūgōļakajanita-vibhu-frèniyo! Nagadēvam() [4]
nibha-sumbhat-kirtti dandadhiparol-atula-dor-vvikra
17 mam Nagadēvam || [5] Vachana Ant-asama-samara-rasa-rabhasa-parigata-ripunikara-kari-vara-siraḥ-pirapatan1-acharapanum |
Chalukya-chakrösvara
18 karuno-japa-tamah-patala-vighatana-khara-kirapanum | kataka-bahattara-niyögi-nivah-aradhyanum !
19 para-balakk-asadhyanam käryyado! Brihaspatige sariyum śrimad-Ahavamallana kesariyum-em(e)nisi Kisukaḍ-elpattumam
20 Toragarey-aruvattumam Bālguli
modal-age Kāriṭṭage grāmegama sarbb-abhyantara-siddhiyim dushta-nigraha-vi21 sishta-pratipālanam-geydu sukha-samkatha-vinodadin-iluttam-ildu || Himavat-ka(ku)tkiladimd-unnatam-idu Rajatadrimdra
bappise pura-varado!
22 dim täne
vistirppam-id-emd-urbbi-talam
viśva-lok-ottamamam Nägeévaramg=ettisidan-aticharu-chakresa-mahāmatyam 23 say-avasamaṁ
pradhan-agrani
Nagadēvam [6] Kanda Nadadiy-allad-ant-ire madhavalaramain 24 disidam deva-nilayad-eraḍum kelado kude
süle-geriyam budha-nilaya | [7] Sogayisuva Süṇḍiyo25 dhare pogale jasam negale
tatakaan-osed-agaliaida sarovarakkam tāne
26 migil Naga-gonḍam-eue
kal-vesadim dana-nidhi Nagadava-dandadhisam () [9] Antu māḍisi
Vikari
27 samvatsarada Maghada punname Sōma-varadandu
28 bijayam-geryuttaṁ Sindaväḍi-nāda
śri-ganda
pechpith pal-godalgam [8] raya-mamtri-chaḍāratnam
||
palavum bhatta.
Vritta | Sündiyo!
dakshina-dig-vijayam-geydu Chōlanam jayam-geydu magule
1 Read paripățan-.
After this word there seems to be an akshara obliterated.
visada-yaso-rajitam
sura-nidam-iv-ene
Sa(sa)ka-varsha?
migil-enipa Manasa
madisidau-abhimana-dhanam
981neya
śrimat-Trailōkyamalla-devar
baliya
grāmaṁ Puliy-appayana-vidinol
soma-grahana-nimittam dhara-pirbbaka-purassaram
20 Kisukaḍ-elpattara baliya Sivuṇuram sarbba-namasyam-age tambra-sasanamaṁ chakravartti kuḍe padedu rajadhani Sündiya Nagarēśva
30 rada pratibaddha Nāgesvarada Somesvara-pandita-dēvargge || Vrittam Kshitiyol-divya-bratimdrar-ppalar-olar-avargg (rg)=ond-ullod-omd-ill-id-8
2 A spiral symbol precedes this word.
After this danda is a chakra-symbol.

Page #118

No. 6.]
31 n-emba tapo-vikhyatiy-en-emb-amalina-charita-khyātiy-on-emba
khyatiy-en-emb-akhila-guya-gap-khy&tiy-ethbondu peup-d 32 rjjitam-ayt-emdande Sōmēsvara-yati-patiyam bannisal ballan-avom || Sakala-kshmäpala-chūḍāmaṇi-kashaṇa-kin-opēta-pad-abja Vaisĕshika-chu33 ḍāratna Naiyayika-sarasija-marttaṇḍa Sā (sa)mkhya-prabhāv-adhika
sabda-jñāna
Padmasana ninag-eney-ar-embinam sanda Mimamsa (sa) ka-götra-träsi Sōmē34 svara-yati-pati bhaloka-vikhyatan-adam | [11] Śiva-geha-vyaha-khanḍa-sphuțitanava-sudha-karmma-nirmmapapakkam Siva-puja-vyaptigam tach-Chhiva-ma
INSCRIPTIONS OF SUDI.
vidya-chaturatva
89.
35 hima-maha-bags-sapat-padakkam Siva-yogtadra-brajakkah Siva-pada-yugal-namnsvidyartthigalgam Sivunuram koṭṭan-em punyada kani
dig
36 yo jadha (ga) ch-chakrado! Nāgadēvam || [12] Jasam-urbbi-bhāgamam vivaraman-amar-āvāsamaṁ tive dharmma-vyasanam kaig-anme Sündi-puradal= eseva Nå
37 gēśvar-āvāsamam māḍisi Taddevāḍi-devaṁg-arikeya Sivuṇūraṁ śiļā-sā (sā)sanam māḍisi biṭṭam danḍanath-agrani sakala-jagan-mandanam Nagadēvam || [13*] 38 Sriman-Nagadēvēšvarakk-alva dova-bhogam Sivuṇāra chatur-aghaṭada sime. müḍanam(na) deseyal Biliya Kalla muggum(ggu)dde ágneyado!
39 Piriya Kiriya Kalla mugguḍde temka deseyal Gosasiya kereya temkana meyya banniya marada muggudde nairi (rri)tyadol-Per-bballam mere | paduval Pe40 r-bballada paduvana meyya-belada maram mere vayavyadol-ā Per-bballada deseya vāyavyada gömtinol-kechchan-appa kalga! | baḍagana deseg å Per-bballad-a deseya keramku
41 gallu iśānyadol-Uppina Pallam mere antu chatus-sImeyimd-olag=uļļa bhūmiyollaman tala-vritti maḍi pachch-ikkida sama-kaṭṭino! devargge śrikhandadhupa-nivědya
42 khanda-sphuțitakke mattar nur-ayvattu alliya tapōdhanar-āhāra-dānakke mattar mūnūru tapodhanargge vakkhānisatam-irppa bhattargge mattar muvattu | 43 mathada maniyaran=odisuv-ojhargge mattar-eintu homain-geyva brāhmaṇar= irbbarggam mattar-eintu ghaligeya maniyar-nnälvarggam mattar-irppattu! Naga-gonḍakke mattar-irppattu |
[10]
44 devara bhōgakke nadeva piriy-ara-vala-sñlege mattar-irppattu perggade-vāļasalego mattar padinaydu bala-vak kad-eda-vakkada kambada sñleyar-nnalvarggam mattar-nnālvatt-emițu
45 bala-vakkad-eda-vakkada chamarada saleyar-nnalvarggam mattar nālvatt-emțui patra nälvarggam mattar nälvatt-emțu bhogada suleyar-irbbarggam mattarirppatta-nālku pareka
1 Preceded by a fankha-symbol.
After a there seems to be an obliterated letter.
46 range mattar-irppatta-nālku vamsigamge mattar panneraḍu sāļevālamge mattar panneraḍu kalkuṭiga Chandojamge mattar mavattu | Sivuṇura manneya sa
47 myada tereyam manneyain Daḍigayyam | Doddayyam Ajjarayyan-int-ivar= mmodal=a3 manneyar ellam tan-tamma putra-pautrikam śriman-Nāgesvaradevargg-ava-kalamum naḍasu
48 v-ant-ag-ire Someśvara-pandita-dēvara
kālam karchchi dhara-pārbbakaṁ māḍi manneya samyada tereyam pariharam-age biṭṭar=Int=i dharmmaman Sūṇḍiy= aruvar-ggavandugalu
2 Preceded by a sankha-symbol.
M

Page #119

EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[VOL. XV.
"bocaba?
Beformation
49 m enbar-gbettiyarum kai-kopdu sva-dharmmadim rakshisattam-irppar Vrittam
Goravar Kk[]lamukbar=p naishthikar-enisadodam bhogado! múru porttur
vara-kantā-samkulam 50 band-iradetadevadarn viva-vidyartthigal bittaradind-i porttum.Odutt-iradodam
irisalk-agad-endum var-adbisvarar-end-i dharmmamam nirmmisi niyamisidam
Sündiyo? Nāgadēvam || [148] 51 Kapi vidya-vibhavakk-adaharanoy-artth-Opárjjanakk-ekka-l vanam-udyad-guna-ratna
răjig=ere-vatt-audäryya-sampattig=ė ganaj-end=i guņi Samkha(ka)nam pogaļugum
jhātkāri-jhamjhi52 Samirada-sarnbha ta-tararga-sambhrita-pagodbi-právrit-Orbbi-talar || [15] Besanan
dapdädhinath-āgrani saka!a-jagan-mapdanam Nāgadēvam berasal kai-kondu
sundi-purada 0853 duye Nápolyar-Avisamam chintisal-arggam bārad-embrantutana kalasa(sa).
nirbbäņam-app-annegam mädisidan vakr-okti-Váchaspati pam(pa)ti-hitar
Kohäryyan-1 Samkha(ka)rāryyam || [16] Slokar || 54 Sāmānyð=yam dharmma-se(sa)tur=npipāņām kāļē kāla pā]aniyo bhavadbhiḥ
sarbbān=ētān=bhāvinaḥ pārtthiv-êmdrán bhayo bhūyo yāchato Ramacha[m] drah
|| [17] Sva-dattam para55 dattar vā yo harēta vasundharim shashțir-varsha-sahafra (srs)ội vishthayam
jåyata krimiḥ || [18] Suvarộnam=ěkam gām=ēkām bhimēr=apy=ēkam=amguļam [l*]
haran-narakam=āpnoti 56 yāvad=i-bhūtas-samplavam || [19*] Bah[u]bhir=vvasudha bhuktā rājabhiḥ Sagar
ādibhiḥ [1] yasya yasya yadā bhūmiņ(s)-tasya tasya tada phalam 11 (20") Na
visham visham=ity=ahub(r)-döva-sva(sva)m visha57 mænchyatd [1] visham-ökäkinam hanti dēva-svaṁ putra-pa utrakam || [21*] Vindhy
āta vishvatöyåsa shu(su)shka-kotara-vasina) [19] krishna-sarppāh-prajayanto brahma
deva-va-hårakāḥ || [22] 58 Vrittat Mad-varsa (Sn)-jah para-mahipati-vamsa(ka)-jä väh-pāpād?-apēta.
manasa bhuvi bhūmipālāḥ [1] Jē pālayanti mama dharmmam-idam' samastan
tēbhyo mayā virachi59 tāmja!ir20-Osha murdhni || [23] Int=1 s. (sä)sana-maryyådeya dharmmaman gva
dharmmadim pratipāļisidavargge sri-Kurukshētram Prayage Varanasi
Sriparbbatam-A. 60 rgghyatirtthangalo! Sata-kratuvum=asvamēdham-geyda phalamum-el-koți kavileya
kodum kolagumam ponno!am pamcha-ratnadolam kattisi chaturyvédiga!-app-él.
koţi brahma. 61 wargg=ubhayamukhi-gotta phalamum=ā tirttharga!0!=ēl-koţi tapodhanarggei-chandr
arkka-tāram-anna-dänam-ikkida phalamum akkum-1 dharmmaman=upēkshisi kidisidavargg-a
Thin danda is followed by a spiral symbol.
* For poltun, poltum. The line is preceded by a spiral symbol.
• The danda is followed by a fankha-symbol. . For all the engraver has cut shå with a vowels underneath. Followed by a spiral symbol. 7 Read tā påpåd.
& Probably a mistake for the usual manaso. . Probably an error for iman; but dharna may also be neuter. 10 Read rirachitorjalir-, 11 Followed by spiral symbol.

Page #120

No. 6.]
INSCRIPTIONS OF SUDI.
91
62 nitum tirtthangalo!=ől-koți kaviloyum=ől-koţi brähmanarum=el-koţi tapodhanaruman=
alida pāpam särggum || Vákyam Nyün-aksharam-adhik-aksharam vă tat
sarbbam pramåņam-iti 63 Baredam Sandiya kalakarari RĀVapayyan-Isva[ra-p]ada-pankaja-bhramarari mamgala (mabā-sri] sri sri ||
TRANSLATION. Line 1.) Hail! victory and success!
(Verse 1.) Victorious is the Boar-form of Vishnu as it revealed itself stirring up the Ocean, with the universe resting on the tip of its lofty right tusk.
(Lines 2-4.) Hail! The asylum of the whole world, favourite of Fortune and Earth, great Funperor, supreme Lord, supreme Master, ornament of Satyasraya's race, embellishment of the Chalukyas, Traiļokyamalla-vallabha:
(Verse 2.) A shatterer of the pride of the potent Chola monarch, a submarine fire to the whole of the ocean that is the race of the Malavyas, a wind to the clouds that are the kings of the Angas, Vangas, Khasas, and Vēngi, the Pandyas, Saurashtras, Keralas, Nēpāļas, Turushkas, Chēras, and Magadhas, is the Chăļukyan lion in the circuit of the ocean-girt earth.
(Lines 6-10.) While the victorious reign of king Ahavamalla, who is thus described, was proceeding in a course of successively increasing prosperity (to endure) as long as the moon, sun, and stars-one who lives upon his lotus-feet, who has attained the five maha-sabdas, the maha-sämantadhipati, the great august General, who bears all titles such as "a Radheya [Karpa) in truthfulness, an Añjanoya (Hanuman) in purity, gracious to the good, one who changes not his words, a bee to the lotus-feet of king Traiļokyamalla, exalted in boldness," the Steward of the Household (and) General, Nägadēvayya
(Verse 3.) When the foremost of monarchs, the ornament of emperora, Traiļokyamalla, raised him to the rank of minister in his own house, he, being ostablished in dignity, conquered previously unconquerable foes, he brought and piled up for his master their troaduros, he who possessed the virtue of boundless valour, a blessed Narayana of warriors.
(Verse 4.) Among oceans how eminent is the Milk-Ocean, among celestial trees the Pări. jäta, among central mountains Mandara, among all rivers Ganges ! so among the noble men born on the bright spacious earth stirred by the lines of massive billows along the shores of the four oceans how worshipful is Nägadēva !
(Verse 5.) Nowhere are there warriors like to him : thus was Nägadëva illustrious, a slayer of the Chola Käla," Garuda to the serpent Bhoja, a suppressor of the Gürjaras' pride, a destroyer of the Söguņas, & cause of terror and confusion to the Chēras, a shatterer of the hosts of the Kömkan, one who has lustrous fame like pearl-strings, hoar-frost, and stars, peerless in valour of arm among commanders.
(Lines 17-21.) While he, thus known as being accustomed to split the skulls of uoble elephaats or attacking hosts of foemen that have an unequalled lust for battle, 48 dissipating like the hot-rayed (Sun) the mass of gloom consisting of slanderers, as being adored
1 Followed by a spiral symbol.
* This line has a spiral symbol at its beginning, and at ita end, after the dayda, two spirals with a rankka. symbol between them.
Literally," who, having spoken, says not otherwise." • As Sivs was destroyer (antaka) to Kala, 10 Nāgadora WM a destroyer to the Chola king. See above, p. 86.

Page #121

92
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA,
[VOL. XV.
by the company of the seventy-two officers in the camp of the Chalukya emperor, as being unconquerable by hosts of foemen, as being like Brihaspati in management of affairs, and as being the lion of Ahavamalla, was administering the Toragare sixty and Bälguli and Kariṭṭage and many other provision-villages, with full internal rights, so as to suppress the wicked and protect the cultured, in enjoyment of pleasing conversations:
(Verse 6.) Nagadēva, the Emperor's agreeable High Minister, foremost among councillors, radiant with brilliant glory, raised in the excellent town of Sündi for Nagesvara a surpassing dwelling pre-eminent in the whole world, so that the (people of the) earth praised it, saying that it is loftier than Himalaya3 or Kütkila, likewise more spacious than the great Silver Mountain [Kailasa].
(Verse 7.) He, a home for sages, in a manner that was not that of a common man constructed on each side of the temple white-plastered buildings such as might be called a nest of gods, and a quarter for public women.
(Verse 8.) In fair Sündi, while the world praised him (and) his fame shone brightly, that crest-jewel of royal ministers gladly caused to be dug a pond which may be said to exceed in greatness the Milk-Ocean.
(Verse 9.) The General Nagadeva, a treasure of bounty, rich in public spirit, constructed with craft of stone-work a Naga-gonda [Nagas' tank] which in its turn surpasses the Manasa lake.
(Lines 26-30.) Having made these structures :-On Monday, the full-moon of Magh a in the Saka year 981, the cyclic year Vikarin, when king Trailökyamalla, having made a victorious expedition through the southern region and conquered the Chōla, was on return (back) holding a triumphal progress, in the halting-camp of Puli, a town within the Sindavāḍi province, on the occasion of an eclipse of the moon, the emperor having issued with pouring of water a copper-plate title-deed to the effect that the village of Sivunur in the Kisukaḍ seventy should be held on universally respected tenure, (Nagadeva) received (and assigned it) to Somesvara-paṇḍita-dēva, (a votary) of Nagesvara, attached to the Nagaréévara [City God] of the capital Sūṇḍi:
(Verse 10.) On the earth there are many godlike great ascetics; if these have some single (quality), they have not got another; but he has such unique rich distinction that men say (of him) "What eminence in asceticism! What eminence in stainless conduct! What eminence in erudite skill! What eminence in the series of all the virtues!" Thus who now is able to praise (fitly) the great ascetic Sōmēsvara ?
(Verse 11.) "O thou whose lotus-feet are scarred by the rubbing of the crest-jewels of all monarchs, crest-jewel of Vaiseshikas, sun to the lilies of Naiyayikas, excellent in mastery of Samkhya, a Brahman in grammatical science, who is peer to thee?" On this account the great ascetic Sōmesvara, a worthy Gotra-träsi to Mimamsakas, has become renowned on earth.
(Verse 12.) For the reconstruction with fresh plaster-work of worn-out and broken (masonry) in a multitude of temples of Siva, for the practice of the worship of Śiva, in order that this honour of Siva should attain to a position of great felicity, for the benefit of the company of great Yogins of (the cult of) Siva, for the benefit of students bowing before Siva's feet, he granted Sivunur: what a mine of godliness in the domain of the world is Nagadeva!
1 Villages specially allotted for his maintenance. Cf. above, Vol. III, p. 313, where Professor Kielhorn wrongly altered bhatta to bhafta.
2 Saro-abhyantara-siddhi: cf. I. A., Vol. XIX (1890), p. 271.
[I would render loftier than the mountain Himalaya,' taking kütkila, i.e. ku-utkila, as a variant of kukila.-Ed.]
A variant on the title of Indra, Götra-bhid, "shatterer of mountain-fastnesses." Gotra-träsi, "scaring mountains," also means "scaring families," here of Mimām sakas.

Page #122

No. 6.]
INSCRIPTIONS OF SUDI.
93
(Verse 13.) (His) fame filling the regions of earth, the divisions of space, and the abode of the gods, and his passion for religion becoming extreme, Nägadēva, foremost of generala, ornament of the whole world, built a splendid dwelling for Någośvara in the town of sündi, and, having caused to be made a title-deed on stone, he granted the renowned Sivuņir to the god of Taddevadi.
(Lines 38-41.) The bounds of the four sides of access of Sivuņür, the sacred estate administered for the god) Nägadēvēsvara, are as follows) : on the east, the muggudde of the white stone; on the south-east, the muggudde of the Great Hog's Stone; on the south, the muggudde of the meyya-banni tree south of the Goeäsi tank; on the south-west, the Great River is the limit; on the west, the meyya-beļa tree west of the Great River is the limit; on the north-west, the (?)red stones at the corner north-west of the same Great River; on the north, the rough stone in the same direction towards the same Great River i on the north-east, the Salt Stream is the limit.
(Lines 41-46.) Making thus all the land within the four bounds into a taļa-vritti estate, by an arrangement of apportionment (he assigned) to the god for sandalwood, incense, oblations, and (repairs of) worn-ont and broken (masonry) one hundred and fifty mattar ; for gifts of food to the ascetics of the place, three hundred mattar; for the professors lecturing to the ascetics, thirty mattar; for the teachers giving lessons to the youths of the monastery, eight mattar ; for the two Brāhmans offering libations, eight mattar ; for the four youths of the assembly-hall, twenty mattar; for the Nāga-gonda, twenty mattar ; for the public woman acting for the god's enjoyment who is attached to the piriy-ara, twenty mattar ; for the public woman attached to the steward, fifteen mattar; for the four publio women at the columns of the right and left sides, forty-eight mattar ; for the four fan-bearing public women of the right and left sides, forty-eight mattar ; for the four dancers, forty-eight mattar; for the two public women in use, twenty-four mattar ; for the drummer, twenty-four mattar; for the fate-player, twelve mattar; for the steward of the public women, twelve mattar; for the stone-outter Chandoja, thirty mattar.
(Lines 46-49.) In order that the seigniors Dadigayya, Doddayya, Ajjarayya, and all the other seigniors (of Sivunur), their sons and grandsons, should continue to apply the revenues of lordship from the seigniory of Sivuņür for all time to the cult of) the god Någēsvara, they laved Sömēgvara-pandita-dēva's feet and with pouring of water made over (to him) the revenues of lordships from the seigniory with immunity (from imposts). Thus the six Gāvundus and eight Settis of sündi, taking charge of this pious foundation, shall maintain it according to its proper rule.
(Verse 14.) If the Goravas who are Kálāmukhas should not be devout, if they should be 80 neglectful that the company of fair women should not come for three days for enjoyment, or if all the students should fail to study actively always, the worthy superintendents must never allow them to stay: to this effect has Nāgadēva established and regulated this pions foundation at sundi.
(Verse 15.) The earth surrounded by the ocean filled with billows raised by the roaring storm-winde praises this worthy Samka, calling him a mino of splendid learning, model for the soquisition of wealth, kito of the series of jewels of exaltod virtuos, a crown of the perfection of generosity: what a kanaju 18
(Verse 16.) When Nagadēva, foremost of generals, ornament of the whole world, issued the command, this Samkarirya, a Váchaspati of punning phrase, a teacher to the local, This explains the phrase ka[
m ohada nälvorgg[6"], " for the four persons of the column," in the Banka. por inseription, 1. 48, above, Vol. XIII, p. 172. Cf. above, p. 81.
• Bains asceties of the monastery.
Literally, storehouse; ef. Ann. Report, Mysore Arch. Dopt., 1918, p. 6.

Page #123

EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
(VOL. XV
undertook the charge and constructed in the middle of the town of sündi a dwelling for Nāgēśvara, so that the finisls were completed in a manner that none could possibly imagine.
(Lines 54-59 : seven common Sanskrit admonitory verses.)
(Lines 59-62: a prose Kadarese admonitory formula of the usual type, followed by a prose Sanskrit formula.)
(Line 63.) Rävapayya, town-clerk of Sandi, a bee to the lotus-feet of Isvara, wrote (this grant). Luck! great fortune!
G.-OF THE REIGN OF SOMESVARA II: SAKA 991 AND 997.
This is an inscription on a stone in a wall on the right side of the gateway of the village. The slab is rectangular; the width of the inscribed area is 3 ft., the height 5 ft. 61 in. It is broken at the bottom, and in a state of extreme dilapidation, hardly a single line being completely preserved. Over the inscribed area is a panel with sculptures. This is divided by perpendicular lines into five smaller panels, which, reckoning from the proper right, contain the following designs :-(1) a squatting votary ; (2) a similar figure, surmounted by the sun ; (3) a liiga on an abhisheka-stand ; (4) a squatting bull, surmounted by the moon; (5) a cow Backling a calf. Over this is the rounded top of the slab. The character is a good normal Kanarese of the period; the letters are about in. high.-The language is Old Kanarese, with the exception of the introductory formula, the opening verse, and the two concluding verses of admonition and final formula, which are in Sanskrit. As the greater part of the contents of the record is illegible, we can say little of its peculiarities of language. We may, however, note the preservation of in negalda, ll. 6, 21, 36, negald-, 1. 31, ilduda, 1. 10 (?), ildu, 1. 37, nimild-, 1. 12, elpattumam, 11. 17, 87, elknti, I. 47, galde, 1. 24 ff., and the false spelling kula, 1. 3.
The contents of the record, so far as they are legible, may be summarised as follows. After the prefatory Jayas-ch=ābhyudayat-cha and the regular verse beginning Jayaty-avishkļi. tarit, it gives the usual Chalukyan formula (Samasta-bhuvan-asraya, etc.), ending with the name of the reigning sovereign, Bhuvanaikamalla-dēva (Somēśvara II), and then (1. 3) breaks into an Utpalamäla verse landing his prowess and his dominion over the kings of the Cholas, Varāļas, Lāļas, Khasas, Māgadhas, Kēraļas, Pārasikas, Nēpāļas, and Turushkas. After a kanda verse to the same effect (1. 5), it descends to probe (11. 6-9), stating in the usual form that during his reign there was a certain fendatory, possessing the five mahā-sabdas and bearing besides other titles (now illegible) those of vivēka-Ohānakya, amõgha-vākya, and Kamchipuratar-ēsrara, whose name was Bhuvanaikamalla-Nolam b[adhiraja-Permmana]di Simgaņadēva (11. 8,9). Accordingly, Singapa was of the Nolamba race, and bore the biruda Bhuvanaikamalla, perbaps as a compliment to his suzerain. Two or three stanzas are devoted to the praise of Singapa's valour as displayed against the Cholas and on other occasions (11. 9-13). Then comes a proge passage (11. 13-19) giving him a number of complimentary epithets (e.g. vibhav-Akhandalu and ripu-bhūpala-kāļakata, I. 14; saran-agata-vajra-panjara, pratipakshaWikara, and vikram-ottunya, 1. 15), stating that at the time of the deed he was administering the Nolambavăţi thirty-two thousand and the Kisukad seventy, and introducing Somēśvarapandita-dēva, a votary of the god Achalēsvara (Śiva) in the rājadhāni Sündi, who apparently was the trustee of the endowment to be presently specified. Two kanda verses are devoted to Somośvara's merits (11. 19-21). They are followed by the formal statement of gift (11. 21
We may compare the case of Bhuvanaiksvira-Udayaditys under the same king : Dyn. Kanar. Distr., p. 443. On Singaņa cf. Dyn. Kanar. Distr., ib. The Singapa-dövarasa who was governing Kisukad, Bansväsi, and Sántalige in A.D. 1045 (Dyn., p. 439) may have been his grandfather.
Here the time is more perfectly preserved: the stone reada Bluvanaikamalla-Nolamb[adhira]ja. Permma()adi Singana-derar (1. 16).

Page #124

No. 6.]
INSCRIPTIONS OF SUDI.
95
24), announcing the transfer by Singapa to Soměsvara of certain lands in Saka 991 for the supply of nivēdya of the god (Achalośvara), feeding of ascetics, etc.; and the bounds of this estate are specified (11. 24-27).
This is immediately followed by a second record, beginning with a verse (11. 27-28), and then giving in prose the titles of a Dandanayaka of Bhuvanaikamalla, which include samadhigata-panoha-mahi-sabda, mahū-sämantadhipati, para-nīri-putra, satya-Rädhëya, and sāhusaVainatēya (11. 28-31). His name is defaced; here only the ending, -mayyan, is clearly visible; bat on I. 37 we can read with certainty Ko d ēvayyarit, while the two intermediate aksharas may with great probability be read as ttima. Accordingly we may provisionally read as the name (Kotti]mayyam on 1. 31 and Kottimadēvayyam on 1. 37. Several verses, beginning with a Mattēbhavikridita, are devoted to the praise of his valour and virtue (11. 31-36). Then comes the formal grant, stating that this Dandanāyaku, while administering the Kisukād seventy and another district, of which the name looks like Chandruvartti, assigned in Saka 997 an estate for the maintenance of the cult of Achalośvara (11. 36-40), the endowment to be under the protection of the six Gåvandas and eight Sețţis of Sundi (11. 40-41). Then comes another assignment, almost wholly illegible (11. 41-42), after which is a clause stating that a jeweller (manigāra) named Maddi Setti, son of a Setti whose name is effaced, but who is described as a gunada bedanga, of the Jewellers' Quarter in Sandi, granted for the same cult certain shops in Sandi and others in the rājadhani Vikramapura, the latter of which were part of his setti-sāmya or "liberty" possessed by him as a merchant (11. 42-45). These properties also were to be under the protection of the six Gåvandas and eight Settis of Sandi (1. 45). The record closer with a Kanarese admonitory formula of the usual kind (II. 45-48), the Sanskrit verses beginning Sāmänyõ=yan (11. 48-49) and Sva-dattāṁ para-dattām va (1. 50), a Kanarese postscript (11. 50-51) stating that the fair copy was drafted by Rävapayya, the town-clerk of Sandi (see above, inscription F, I. 63), who is here styled Bhaskara-dāsa, " slave of the Sun," in addition to the epithet Isvara-paida-pankaja-bhramara, the Sanskrit formula beginning Nyün-aksharam (11. 51-52), and salutations to Sarasvati and Ganapati (1. 52). On 1. 53 is a fragment of a third date ; [ba]hula saptami Aditya-våradandina dakshiņāyapasankranti-nimittan. L. 54 shews traces of some epithets.
The record, as we have seen, contains two dates. The first (11. 22-23) is as follows: Sa(fa)ka-varsha 991neya Saumya-samvatsarada Pashya su(su)ddha a[shtami] Bțihaspati-vāra. dol-uttarāyana-sa (sa)mkranti-nimittam. The second (1.38) runs thus : Sa(sa) ka-varsha 997neya Rakshasa (sa)-samvatsarada Pushya(?) . . . . . . uttarayana-samkranti. nimittam. I am indebted to Mr. Sewell for the following remarks on these data :
"(1) $. 991 cæpired=Saumya=A.D. 1069-70. In this year, by the Arya-siddhanta, the 8th śukla tithi of Pushya expired 6 h. 52 m. after mean sunrise on Thursday, 24 December, A.D. 1069, and was coapled with that Thursday. This, working by true tithis. Working by mean tithis, the result is the same; only the 8th tithi expired, by that calculation, 1 h. 34 m. after moan sunrise. Both were coupled with that Thursday. On the same day the Makarasamkrinti, the Uttarāyana-samkrānti, occurred, by the Arya-siddhanta, at 4 h. 55 m. after mean sunrise."
." (2) The year corresponds to A.D. 1075-6. In that year the Makara (Uttarayana)samkrānti took place, by the Arya-siddhanta, at 18 h. 10 m. after mean sunrise on Thursday, 24 December, A.D. 1075. The day was conpled with the 14th sukla tithi of Pausha (Pushya), which tithi expired (taken as a true tithi) at 2 h. 59 m. after mean sunrise on that Thursday; and, taken as a mean tithi, at 5 h. 40 m. after mean sunrise. In either care the 14 sukla of Pashya was coupled with that Uttarayapa-samkrānti day=24 December 1075. That is evidently the date of the record."

Page #125

EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[VOL. XV
Not many geographical names can be extracted from this dilapidated record. Besides the catalogue of kingdoms mentioned in 11. 3-4, the frequent reference to Sundi, and the ngual list of tirthas on 1. 46, we find only the rather doubtfal Kanchipura, i.e. Conjeevaram (1.8), the Nolambavādi thirty-two thousand (1. 16), the Kisukad seventy (11. 16, 37), the name that I have read tentatively as Chamdravartti (1. 37), and Vikramapura (1. 44). No. lambavādi is in the region of Bellary. On Kisukad see above, p. 76. Vikramapura is now Arasibidi.
H.-OF THE REIGN OF SOMESVARA II : SAKA 996. This is an inscription on a stone in the back yard attached to the house of the kulkarni Lachappă. On the panel at the top of the stone are sculptures, similar to those of the inscription G, except that the first panel on the proper right contains the figure of some quadruped, and there is no trace of the sun and moon. The top of the slab is rectangular, not rounded. The area covered by the writing is about 5 ft. 21 in. in height and 2 ft. 63 in. in width. The characters, which as far as 1.51 are normal Kanarose of the period, are between in, and in high. The special form of yl appears in bhumiy- (1. 27). On 1. 43 begin two supplements, of which the first is in a hand very similar to that of the preceding, and the second is in an awkward angalar script suggestive of the twelfth century.-The language of the first record, with the exception of the opening formula, the introductory verse, and the commonitory stanzas on 11. 31-37, which are Sanskrit, is Old Kadarese of the second period; the supplement on 11. 43-58 is of the medieval type of Kauarese. In the former, we may notice the retention of in negalda (11.7, 14), negaļdar' (1. 11), ildu (1.8). elpattara (1. 19 ff.), él-koti (11. 39-43), the mistaken upadhmaniya in vah-papad (1. 34), and the lexically interesting word mēle (1. 22 ff.). The first supplementary record has initial p changed to h in haļsao (11. 46, 51), but elsewhere retains the p. The second supplement presents hadada (1. 52), han [n]eradu (1. 54), hadināru (1.55), ha?[?]a (1.55), by the side of pa-donta (11. 53-55).
The subject of the first record is a grant by Bhuvanaikamalla (Sõmēsvara II). Opening with the formula Svasti Jayasch-abhyudayas-cha and the verse Jayaty-irish kritur, it begins its enlogies with the same verse (Balavach-Chola, etc.) as inscription F, followed by another stanza in the same strain (11. 4-7), and then in prose introduces Pamchalingace. vayya," the gentleman belonging to the God of the Five Lingas," who, as the context shews, is no other than Sömēsvara-pandita-dēva, known to us from inscription F; two verses in his praiso follow (11. 7-14). Then conies prose, stating that in Saka 9996, while in Vikramapura, Bhuvanaikamalls granted to this Pandit, for the support of the cult of Pancha-linga-dera (Siva), the towu Musiyagere, of which the bounds are specified (11. 14-28), with some futher details (11. 28-31). The document concludes with five of the usual Sanskrit verses (viz. those beginning Bahubhir=vrasulha. Sām inyo-yavit, Mad-variisa-jah, Sra-dattāli, and Na riskuri) and the usual Kanarese prose formula (11. 31-43).
Then begins the first supploment (11. 43-51). It opens with a clumsy Mattēlharikridita verse stating that Chākayya, the karang or commissioner of Kisukād granted lands on the sonth of the tomple of Ayi-limga-dēva (i.e. Pañcha-linga-deva: see above), for maintaining the cult of Chākēśvara, which evidently is a temple of Siva founded or re-established by him ; this estate was made over to Muni-Soma, or, as he is called further on, Somadēva-brati-pati or Somēsvarăry-öttama-evidently the same as the Sömēsvara mentioned in the fist part of this inscriptiou-having been purchased from the six Gāyundas (11. 43-45). Then come three
See above, Vol. XII, p. 335.
With the sound syllable sbort : see alove, V.1. X!11, p. 327.

Page #126

No. 6.]
awkward verses, in respectively Mahasragdhara, Sragdhara, and Mattebhavikriḍitu metre, defining the boundaries of the lands (11. 45-51). The estate lay close by Samkalür (1. 46).
Lastly we have the second supplement (11. 52-58). It records in prose a list of land, which Kalyāṇasakti (a Saiva doctor whom we shall meet again in inscription K) obtained from Molleya Samka Gaumda, and with the possession of which he was formally invested by the king. The king was Vikramaditya VI; for 11. 56-58 inform us that Vikramaditya-devarasaru, after celebrating the Ananta-vrata, laved the feet of Kalyanasakti and granted to him in the presence of the six Gaumḍas and eight Seṭṭis the aru-vanam, bedugol (whatever that may be), and "street-mills" (keri-gana). This second supplement accordingly may be assigned to about 1100 A.D. One of the estates lay in Balagere (1. 53), another north of the road of Siriguppe (1.55).
INSCRIPTIONS OF SUDI.
The date of the first record (1. 18) is: Saka 996, the cyclic year Ananda; Phalguna, possibly the tenth of the dark fortnight; Sunday. I am indebted to Mr. Sewell for the following observations: "Ś. 996 expired=A.D. 1074-5. In that year the lunar month Śravaṇa was intercalated. By the Arya-siddhanta, on Sunday, 15 March, A.D. 1075, the true 11th. tithi of the dark half of Phalguna ended about 14 h. 32 m. after mean sunrise on that day, and was coupled with the day (Sunday). By the Surya-siddhanta, the ending of the true tithi was 14 h. 36 m. after mean sunrise on the same day. The mean tithi Phalguna bahula 11 ended 17 h. 43 m. after mean sunrise on that Sunday, and was coupled with it. The date is correct as regards the week-day, Sunday, if for tenth we read eleventh."
A number of geographical names occur, besides the references to Sadi and the list of kingdoms in v. 2. The first record mentions the Kisukaḍ seventy (11. 19, 20), Vikramapura (1. 19), Musiyagere, the town granted (1. 21), Kallamanur (1. 22), Gulugavalli (11. 22, 23), ? Arahiņa (1. 23), Mälagere (1. 26), Sim gavaṭṭige (1. 28) and some minor localities. In the supplements we find Kisukaḍ (1. 43), Samkalur (1. 46), Balagere (1. 53), and Siriguppe (1. 55). Musiyagere is obviously the "Moosigerri" of the Indian Atlas sheet 58, according to which it lies 5 miles north-north-west from Sūḍi, in lat. 15° 48', long. 75° 55'. On Kisukaḍ, Samkalar, and Siriguppe, see above, p. 76. Vikramapura is now Arasibiḍi. The other places I am unable to identify.
TEXT OF LINES 2-31.2
[Metres: Mattebhavikridita, vv. 2, 5; Kanda, v. 3; Champakamālā, v. 4.] 2 Om3 Svasti Samasta-bhuvan-asraya Sri-Prithvi-vallabha mahārāj-ädhirāja 3 paramosvara paramabhaṭṭarakaṁ Satyasraya-kula-tilakam Chaluky-abharaṇaṁ
śrimad-Bhuvanaikamalla-vallabham | Vritta [m] ||
4 Balavach-Chola-narēmdra-darppa-dalanam
5 raja-Nepāla-Turushka-Chera-Magadha-kshmäpala-dhārādhar-anilan-ambhodhi-vrit-avani
valayadol Chalukya
6 kanthiravam [2] Kandai Vir-avataran-akhil-adharam Bhuvanaikamallavallabhan-aldam dhariniya m=ēka-chakrade viram
7 nuta-sakala-chakravartti-lalamaṁ II [3]
Bhuvanaikamalla-dēvara vijaya-rājya
97
Malavya-vams (6)-arnnava-jvalad-Aurbb
analan-Amga-Vamga-Khasa-Vemgi-Pandya-Saurashtra-Ke
πρ
Ant-enisi negalda
8 m-nttar-ottar-abhivriddhi-pravarddhamanam-a-chamdr-a [rkka-ta] ram
vinodadim rajyam-geyyuttam-ildu
śrimad
sukba-samkatha
A tax on manya lands: see Ind. Ant., Vol. XIX (1890), p. 249, and Ep. Ind., Vol. III, pp. 184, 231, etc. 2 From the ink-impressions.
Denoted by a spiral symbol.
N

Page #127

EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[VOL. XV.
9 rājadhāni sündiya Nagarėśvarada pratibaddham=appa Pamchalingadēvayyar !
Vrittam || Sugatado!-Adi-bu. 10 ddhan-Aka!amkado!=Adi-jinam pramāna-märgga-gatado!=A kshapādan-akhil-arttha
vivëka-chanam Kaņādan=tına-gatado11 !-akke vākya-gatado! nere Jaimini sabda-loka-margga-gatado!= Bțihaspatiy=enalu
negaldar Nagarēśvar-adhipam II [4] 12 Harin-ark-amka-jață-vitarnka(m)m=uri-gaộ vyāghr-ājinar [- ]ābharan-ar[-UU]
trisalam=enis-irdd-i chi13 hnam-ill-emban=itt-erad=ill-Isvaran=emban=ė(vuu-]! Somēśvaram Läkaļióvara
[--uu-) prablāvaman-ad-i14 nne vaņņipoí bannipam II [5] Oml Ant=enisi negalda yama-niyama-svadhyaye
dhyann-[dhāraņa-maun]-anushthana(na)-ja15 pa-samadhi-sila-guņa-sampannar Lāku!-agama-prasandar Sámkhya-sardvara-răja-hamsar
Naiyāyika16 kāmini-karnn-ivatamsar Vaisē ( 68 )shika-si(fi)khāmaņigaļu saka! . . . . . .
* * * * * * appa srimat17 Sõmēsvara-panditargge Pamcha-linga-dēvar=amga-bhogakkam vidya-dānakkam-alliya
vi[dva]t-tapodhanar-ahära-dana18 kkamrendu svasti Sa(sa)ka-varsha 998neya Ananda-samvatsarada Pă(pha)lguna
. . . * . . . Aditya-väradandu 19 Kisukad-ēlpattara baliya Vikramapura do palavam devasa . . . . . . .
*3 śrimad-Bhuvanaika. 20 malla dēvar paņditara kālam karchchi hast-odakam-geyda Barbba-namagyam
[s-ashta]-bhogam mādi kottari Kisukād=ē. 21 Ipattara baliya bādam Musiyagerey=adara chatus-sime mädalu Māchiya kere i
à [gno]22 yadalu Kallamanūra Gulugavalliya muggudde Pārtthada mēley=allinipur
gallu terkalı Bichche33 y=ēriya mēgaņa amköleya mēļe alli nirum-galla pairi(rri)tyadalu Gulugavalliya
Arabina * *5 24 muggudde a koloya mole alli nisum.galla paduvalu Dogendelan=amkoleya
mole alli nisum-gallu i ] 25 vāyavyadalu Nariy=ojavina Kūraṁgiya bøttada Bada-nanamdhareya kalla kuppi |
bada[ga]. 26 lt per-bbetta iśångadalı Tara!akabbeyim badagana Ktrangiya Málagereya
simeya muggadde 27 alli nirum-gallu antu chatur-ägbåtad=olagana bhūmiy=ellam tala-vpittiy=sgi
garbb-ábhyantara-siddhiyim 28 grāmam Barbba-namasyar ? Sündiyo!=Aditya-vārado! nereva santheya
Singavattigega sumkamam 29 dēvara ne(ni) vēdyakke bittar | Devālayamgala badagalu kereya kelage
bit[ta] * * otti mattaræerada 18
Denoted by « spiral symbol.
About 9 akaharas are illegible; the last six look somewhat like [bahw]la dasami. * About 9 aksharas here are illegible. We should rather expect kofta.
The Mi is rather uncertain, and one or two letters are lost at the end of the line. • Possibly kurppi.
1 This danda is followed by a farkha-symbol and another danda. 4 Followed by the spiral symbol.

Page #128

No. 6.]
INSCRIPTIONS OF SUDI.
30 Int-i dharmmamaṁ Saṇḍiy-aruvar-ggavundagalam-enbar-sseṭṭiyarum
sva-dharmmadim rakshisu
31 ttam-irppar ||
99
kai-kondu
TRANSLATION.
(Lines 2-3.) Hail! The asylum of the whole world, favourite of Fortune and Earth, great Emperor, supreme Lord, supreme Master, ornament of Satyasraya's race, embellishment of the Chalukyas, Bhuvanaikamalla-vallabha :
(Verse 2.) A shatterer of the pride of the potent Chōla monarch, a blazing submarine fire to the ocean that is the race of the Malavyas, a wind to the clouds that are the kings of the Angas, Vangas, Khasas, and Vemgi, the Pandyas, Saurashtras, Keralas, Nēpāļas, Turushkas, Cheras, and Magadhas, is the Chalukyan lion in the circuit of the ocean-girt earth.
(Verse 3.) Of heroic descent, a support of the universe, a hero, a renowned ornament of all emperors, Bhuvanaikamalla-vallabha has ruled the earth with sole dominion.
(Lines 7-9.) While the victorious reign of king Bhuvanaikamalla, who is thus renowned, was proceeding in a course of successively increasing prosperity, (to endure) as long as moon, sun, and stars, and he was reigning in the enjoyment of pleasant conversations, the gentleman of the god Pañicha-linga, who is attached to (the temple of) Nagaresvara in the capital city Süpḍi
(Verse 4.) A primal Buddha to the Buddhist, a primal Jina to an Akalanka,1 an Akshapada [Gotama] to the student of logic, a Kapada skilled in discrimination of all meanings to the student of (the science of) the soul, and likewise a Jaimini indeed to the student of (scriptural) texts, a Brihaspati to the student in the realm of grammar: thus was the master of (the temple of) Nagare vara renowned.
Lākuļisvara sect?
(Verse 5.) Sōmēsvara... lacking the tokens (of Siva) consisting of a mass of braided locks (shaped like) a dovecot and decorated by the deer-figured (moon), the fiery eye, the tigerskin,. ornaments, the trident, yet an Isvara [Lord, or Siva] without peer(?)
how now can a panegyrist (fitly) praise his mastery [Pover the doctrines of the]
(Lines 14-18.) To Somesvara-pandita-dēva, who is thus renowned, possessing the merits of practice of the major and minor disciplines, scriptural study, meditation, spiritual concentration, observance of silence, prayer, and absorption, favouring the Lakula traditions, a royal swan in the lake of Sankhya doctrine, an ear-jewel of the lady of Nyaya doctrine, a crest-jewel of Vaiseshika doctrine. . . for the personal enjoyment of the god Pañcha-linga, for the dispensation of knowledge and dispensation of food to local learned men and ascetics,
(Lines 18-21.) Hail! on Sunday... of Phalguna in the Saka year 996, the cyclic year Ananda, king Bhuvanaikamalla, [? having passed] several days in Vikramapura, within the Kisukaḍ seventy, laved the feet of the Pandit, poured water over his bands, and assigned to him as a universally respected estate with the eight rights of enjoyment the town of Musiyagere, within the Kisukaḍ seventy.
(Lines 21-28.) Its bounds are: on the east, Machi's Tank; on the south-east, the muggudde of Kallamanar and Gulagavalli, the hillocks of Pärtha, there a dressed stone; of the south, the hillock of the ankole shrubs above the Dry-land (?) bank, there a dressed stone;
1 Properly Akalanka is the name of a famous Jain divine; but here it seems to denote, by the chhattri nyaya, Jain theologians generally. The whole passage means that Somesvara was a master of the lore of all the schools mentioned. See above, Vol. XIII, p. 34. The shrub Alangium Lamarckii. N 2
Male, which I assume to be the same as the meds of the dictionary.

Page #129

100
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[VOL. XV.
on the south-west, the muggudde of Gulagavalli and . . the hillock of arikole shrubs, there & dressed stone; on the west, the hillock of arikolo shrubs belonging to Dogendela, there
drossed stone; on the north-west, the stone- heap of the Bada-nanamdharel at the point of the Jackal's Spring and the hill of Karamgi; on the north, the great hill; on the north-east, the muggudde of the boundary of Kurangi and Mälagere on the north of the estate of) Turalakabbe, there a drossed stone. Thus all the land within the four sides of access was granted) on taļa-vritti tenare with establishment of all internal rights, a village universally respected.
(Lines 28-31.) The tolls of Simgavattige belonging to the markets meeting on Sundays at sündi they granted for (defrayiny) the food-offerings of the god. Two mattar of . . . were granted below the tank on the north of the temples. Thus the six Gävundus and the cight Settis, taking charge of this pious foundation, shall maintain it according to its proper rule.
1.-OF THE REIGN OF VIKRAMADITYA VI: SAKA 1006.
This is a record incised on a stone on the left side of the gateway of Sadi. The width of the inscribed area is 2 ft. Og in., the height 4 ft. 114 in. The top of the stone contains sculptures, representing on the centre a linga on an abhishēka-stand in a chapel, with a priest oficiating upon it; to the proper right of this is a squatting bull, to the left a standing cow Backling a calf. It is in very indifferent preservation, though all the essential matter can be renul.--The script is a typical Kanarese hand of the period; the letters vary from ' in. to
in.-The language is Old Kanarese, verging on the medieval dialect, with the exception of the opaning formula (I. 1), the verso Jayat y=āvishkritar (11. 1-2), two hortatory verses (11. 4447), the formula Nyün-āksharam-adhik-akslaram od (l. 49), and the concluding mangala and adoration of Ganapati (1. 50), which are Sanskrit. The does not appear to be used in the inscription, though it is found in -gga!deyuman (1. 52) in a sapplement; it is replaced by rin negardilar (1. 6) and negarida (II. 11, 22), and by l in öl pattara (1.28) and el-loti (1. 42). The wpadhmāniya appears in antahpura (1. 18). Of some lexical interest are: sujana-thaniya (1. 17), moradi (in diriya mosadi, 1. 32), and kalāviga, apparently "craftsman" (1. 52).
The subject of the record is another grant to the same Sõmēsvara whom we have met above. After the opening formala and the verse Jayaty-avishksitari (. 1-2), it gives in prose the formal title of Tribhuvanemalla-Vallabha (Vikramaditya VI), who is then extolled in three verses, in which it is said that the Cholas, LĀļas (Latas of Southern Gujarat), and Milepas (of the Western Ghants) shunned him in terror and the Komkaņas trembled before him (II. 2-10). Next comes & panegyric upon his senior queen Lakshmā dēvi, in prose (ll. 12-19) and verse (II. 20-22), after which we are informed that, while reigning at the standing camp of Kalyāna, on the specified date, she granted to Somēģvara the town of Porgari, in the Kisukād seventy, for maintaining the local cult and charities (II. 22-29). Then follow specifications of the boundaries of Porgari (11. 29-34) and of supplementary Assignments for offerings, students' stipends, and the Chaitra and Pavitra rites (11. 29-38), Thy endowment was to be under the control of the six Gámundas and eight Settis of Sūpdi (11. 38-39). Theu follow a Kanarese commonitory formula of the regular type (II. 39-43) and the Sanskrit verses beginning Sāmīnyðsyam (1l. 44-46) and Spa-dattan para-dattan vá
1 If I have rightly divided this word, it should mean " the ghost's sister-in-law” (Skt. Bhula-nanandri). * See I. 4., Vol. XIX (1890), p. 271.
* See above, Vol. XIII, p. 327. Cf. Dynasties Kan. Distr., p. 453.
• Ibid., p. 448. • Seo Ind. Ant., Vol. XXXVIII, p. 52.

Page #130

No. 6.]
INSCRIPTIONS OF SUDI.
101
da.
(11. 46-47). After these comes the statement that the fair copy was written by the town-clerk of Sandi, RĀvapayya, who is styled Bhaskara-dasa," slave of the Sun," and Isvara-pad-ābjabhramara, "a bee to the lotus-feet of Siva.'' The Sanskrit formula beginning Nyün-aksharum (1. 49), a mangala, and the ungrammatical words Ganapatyāya namah (1.50) conclude the body of the record. To this is appended a supplement, apparently of four lines. It mentions a man whose name seems to be Kattoja, who is described as Achalaivara da kaläviga, "the craftsman of the temple of) Achalesvara," and refers to a gift of some lands.
The details of the date (11. 24-25) are: the year 9 of the Chaļukya-Vikrama era, the cyclic year Raktákshi; the ninth day of the dark fortnight of Pushya; a Tuesday, Mangalavdra; the Uttarayaņa-samkrānti. On this I am indebted to Mr. Sewell for the following remarks: “By both the Arya and the Surya Siddhāntas (calculating for the trae tithi), Pushya bahula 9 was coupled in the given year with Tuesday, 24 December, A.D. 1084. The first year of the Chalukya-Vikrama era was, so said Kielhorn, apparently A.D. 1076-77. This confirms his fixture, since A.D. 1084-5 agrees with this record-year, the Chalukya-Vikrama year 9. The year 1084-5 was Raktákshi=Chalukya-Vikrama 9. The true tithi, Pashya bahula 9, ended by the Surya-siddhānta 10 h. 8 m. after mean sunrise on 24 December, A.D. 1084, and by the Arya-siddhānta 10 h. 4 m. after. The mean tithi ended 43 m. before mean sunrise on that Taesday, and would have been coupled not with Tuesday, but with Monday, 23 December, This seems to show that calculations were made at that time and place by true and not by mean tithis."
"The Uttarāyana-bankranti occurred on the same day (Pushya bahula 9), or 24 December, A.D. 1084, by the Arya-siddhānta 2 h. 3 m., and by the Sürya-siddhānta 2 h. 41 m., after mean sunrise. This, conpled with G (1) and G (2), seems to shew that the solar day of the turn of the year was considered of great importance in Dharwār at that time."
The places mentioned are not many. Besides the races named in v. 2 and the usual tirthas on 11. 39-40, we have only Kalyāna (1. 23), sündi (1. 27, etc.), the Kisukād seventy (1.28), Porgari (11. 28-29), and a few minor localities, the names of which are mostly illegible. Kalyāna is the capital, Kalyāni. On Kiga kād see above, p. 76.
TEXT OF LINES 2-29. [Metres : Sragdhard, v. 2; Champakamāla, v. 3; Kanda, v. *; Mattēbhavikridita, v. 5.] ? Om Samasta-bhuvan-asraya Sri-Prithvi-vallabha ma3 bārāj-ādbirāja paramēśvara paramabhattárakar Satyāśraya-kala-tilakam Chāļuky
abharanam 4 frimat-Tribhuvanamalla-Vallabham Vpitta Svasti erimach-Chaļuky.
invaya-gagana-sudhā-rochiy=85 namna-bhübhsin-mesta-nyast-āmghri-padman Npiga-Nala-Nahush-ady-ādi-bhūpāļa-li!
vistirnn-Ātma-prabhavam 6 vimala-nija-yabo-vallari-vyåpta-dikpala-stomar mürtti-Nārāyapan=ene negarddam
Vikramādityadēvam 11 [2] 7 Idadi(ri)na Choļikam kalake värane Lāļana lile dūram=ädudu Malepar
kkadangi tale-dorade Kom
Cf. above, p. 95. Denoted by the spiral symbol. For negaldan.
. From the ink-impressions. • Cf, above, p. 86.

Page #131

102
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[Vol. XV.
8 kanam-ellam-abja-patrada(da) jalad-ante samchaļisut-irppuva mattin=arāti gāļig=
ottida sodal=ante namdidudu 9 Vikraman-int-ir-animdya-vikramam [3] Kandam | A m ahipalakane
esakam-ad-1 mahiyo! mahime-vadadu10 deudvritt-åri-stômaman-atmiya-bhuj-oddā(dda)m-isi-marichi parbbi sidhise palaram
|| [4] Vachanam | 11 Ant-enisi negarrddal srimat-Tribhuvanamalla-dēvara vijaya-rajyam-uttar-ottar
abhivriddhi-pra12 varddbamānan--charhdr-arkka-taram saluttum-ire Tan-mand-vallabhe svasty
anavarata-parama-kalyāņā. 13 bhyudaya-sahasra (sra)-phala-bhoga-bbágini samsára-băra-svasti-sampad-abhogini rāya
Nårāyana14 visa!a-vaksha[ej-sthala-sthita-pratyaksha-Lakshmi yau(vana-na"]ndana-vana-vasanta
lakshmi sakala-ka!å-kaļäpa-liļädha[re] 15 viļása-vidyadhare Vikramaditya-dēvs-mand-ranjani savati-mada-bhamjani Chāļukya.
Rāma16 břidays-harsh-otkarshe santat-anarghya-mani-kanaka-kam knna-varshe nitya-pa[ra]ma
puuya-prabhāva17 charitra-pavitre sal-lalita-gätre sujana-thāniya-påtra-si(fi)römapi dang-chintamani 18 amala-savati-mada-khandani samast-āntahpura-mukha-mandaui Srimat-Tribhuvana
malla-de19 va-visāļa-vaksha[s]-sthala-nivasiniyar=appa srimat-piriy-arasi Lakshmā.dēviyar |
Vpittam !! 20 Anavady-amgaja-rajya-lakshmi Jalanā-ratnam viļās-otpaļam janit-āsē(66)sha-jagaj-jan
abhimate21 yo vipr-apta-kalpn-drainam dyu-nadi-nirmma!a-kirtti visva-jagatibhșid-Vikramiditya
chakri-nisargg-- 22 dita-punya-dēvateyo Lakshmā dēvi bhi-chakrado! | [5] Ant=enisi negardda
Srimat-piriy-a23 rasi Lakshmā dēviyar Kalyāņa-bele-vidino! sukha-samkatha-vinodadim rājyam
geyyu24 ttam-irddu srimuch-Chāļukya-vikrama-varsha eneya Raktākshi-samvatsarada
Pushya-babu25 la-ravami Mamgala-varado!=ād=uttarayaņa-sa(sa)mkrānti-nimittam svasti yama
niyama-svadhya26 ya-dbyåna-dhāraṇa-mo(mau)n-ānushthāṇa(na)-japa-samadhi-sila-sampannaruń Srimad
rajadhāni 27 Sandiy-Achalēśvarada Somēsvara-pandita-dēvargge alliya tapodhanar=ābāra
dauakkam vidya28 dānakkam dēvar-amga-bhogakkam=enda Kisukād=ēļpattara [baļiya) bāda
Pomgariyam sarbba-name29 syam-ligi dhārā-porbba kam midi kottar
TRANSLATION.
(Lines 2-4.) Om. The asylum of the whole world, favourite of Fortune and Earth, great Emperor, supreme Lord, supreme Master, ornament of Satyasraya's race, embellishment of the Chāļukyas, Tribhuvanamalla-Vallabha :1 Read negardda (ie. negalda).
? For negalda.

Page #132

No. 6.]
INSCRIPTIONS OF SUDI.
103
(Verse 2.) Hail! a nectar-rayed [Moon) in the sky of the blest Chāļukya lineage, the lotuses of whose feet are placed upon the heads of bowing monarchs ; whose own puissance is vast as the sport of Nriga, Nala, Nahusha, and other kings of earliest times; who pervades the company of regents of the quarters of space with the creeping-plant of his stainless personal glory; an incarnate Nārāyaṇa-as such is king Vikramaditya renowned.
(Verse 3.) The hostile Choļika comes not to the battlefield ; the Läļa's play has been pat far away the Malepas, straining hard, shew not their heads; the Komkanas are quivering all like water on a lotus-leaf; other foes have been extinguished like a lamp oxposed to the wind : guch is Vikrama's faultless prowess.
(Verse 4.) This monarch's condition on the earth has become exalted, as the rays of the mighty sword in his arms have spread abroad and overcome many multitudes of haughty foes.
(Lines 11-12.) While the victorious reign of king Tribhuvanamalla, who is thus renowned, was proceeding in a course of successively increasing prosperity, (to endure) as long as moon, sun, and stars :
(Lines 12-19.) She who is his soul's darling-hail !--who shares in the enjoyment of the fruits of thousands of issues of unceasing supreme felicity; who revels in possession of fortunes choicest in mortal life; a manifest Lakshmi resting on the broad bosom of that Nārāyana among kings; a goddess of spring in the Nandana-park of youth; she who sports in (mastery orer) the series of all the arts; a mistress of the arts of pleasure ; delighting king Vikramă ditya's soul; crushing the conceit of rival wives; raising intense joy in Chāļukya Rāma's heart; dispensing a constant rain of priceless jewels and golden bracelets; pure in her ceaseless and perfect righteous power and conduct; having goodly graceful limbs ; a head-jewel among actors enacting wisdom; a wishing-jewel of bounty ; shattering the conceit of stainless rival wives ; adorning the face of the whole seraglio; dwelling on king Tribhuvanamalla's broad bosom: to wit, the Senior Queen Lakshmi dēvi :
(Verse 5.) A jewel of women; the Fortune of the kingdom of the fanltless Angaja (i.e. Cupid); a lotus of sport; winning the approval of all the people in the world ; a tree of desire convenient for Brahmans; having glory stainless as the Celestial River (Ganges); a holy genius arising from the nature of Vikramaditya the lord of the whole world-ouch is Lakshmā-dēvi in the domain of earth.
(Lines 22-29.) The Senior Queen Lakshmā dēvi, who is thus renowned, while reigning at the standing camp of Kalyāna with enjoyment of pleasant conversations, on the occasion of the conjunction of the uttarāyana, on Tuesday, the ninth day of the dark fortnight of Pushya in the 9th Chāļukya-vikrama year, the cyclic year Raktākshi, assigned with outpouring of water to Somēśvara-pandita-dēva, of the temple of) Achalēsvara in the capital city Sündi, who-hail!--possesses the merits of practice of the major and minor disciplines, scriptural study, meditation, spiritual concentration, observance of silence, prayer, and absorption, for the dispensation of food and dispensation of knowledge to the local ascetics and for the personal enjoyment of the god, the town of Pomgari, situate within the Kisukād seventy on universally respected tenure.
J.-OF THE REIGN OF VIKRAMADITYA VI: SAKA 1006. This is a record on a slab near the Basavanna Math on the road to Kalasāpur. The stone, which is so dilapidated that very little of the contents oan be read consecutively, is broken at
1 I.e. heroic conduct performed without effort.
? I give this translation with reserve. Thaniya (Sanskrit sthaniya ; compare the use of sthana and sthanaka in the language of dramaturgy) may mean "performing the part, enacting the role." Sujána is usually an adjective; but it may be a substantive (see Pischel, Gramm. der Prakrit-sprachen, p. 191). Cf. inscription E (1) above, p. 81.

Page #133

104
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[VOL. XV.
the bottom. On the top is a sculptured panel representing in the centre a linga on an abhisheka-stand, on the proper right a bull and a votary, both squatting, and on the left a cow suckling a calf; over this is another panel, filling the triangular top of the slab, on which are delineated the sun and moon, with apparently an elephant in each corner. The inscribed area is 3 ft. 1 in. wide, and 6 ft. 6 in. high.-The character is good Kanarese of the period, the letters being from in. to in. high. The language is Old Kanarese, except for the introductory formula, the two first verses, and some formal stanzas on 11. 58-66, which are in Sanskrit. The deplorable condition of the stone makes it impossible to say much about the linguistic forms; but we may notice two points. The is preserved in (?) elda (11. 15-16), ildu (11. 29, 45), negalda (1. 52); and the upadhmaniya appears in krishna-sarppaḥ-prajayante] (1. 63).
The contents may be summarised as follows: After the formula Svasti Jayas-ch-abhyudayas-cha and the usual stanza Jayaty-avishkritam (11. 1-2) comes the following Sanskrit verse of adoration of Siva (1. 2): Namas-trayimayaḥsriyo (read trayimaya-frir=yyō) vyaptikṛid= Brahmaṇaḥ pura sva-sthäpita-jagad-geha-sasanaya Pinākině. Next comes a morsel of prose (11. 2-4), announcing a pedigree (vams-avatara) of Tribhuvanamalla-vallabha (Vikramaditya VI), who is given the regular Chalukyan titles. The pedigree however consists only of these two verses, in kanda and utpalamala metre respectively (11. 4-7):
4 [Svasti samasta-gun-adhyam prastutan-a Taila-bhapan-adiy-enalu bhi-vistirnpa5 Kuntal-orvvisa-stoma-Chalukya-vamsar-esedar=ppalarum || Avar-olage | Vrittam |
Kira-Kalimga-Vamga-Magadh-Arbbuva-Gürjjara-Pariyātra-Nēpāļa-Turu
6 shka-Gauḍa-Khasha (sa)-Kömkana-Kerala-Chēra Chōla Kantāraja - Simdhu-ParasaVarala-Surashṭraka-Lala-Barbbar-Abhira-mahesaram basake maḍidan-A
7 havamalla-vallabham ||
This gives us only the statement that in the Chalukya lineage descended from Taila II there was Ahavamalla-vallabha (Sōmesvara I), and a wholly impossible catalogue of kings whom he is said to have conquered.
Then comes a kanda verse extolling his son Tribhuvanamalla-Vikramaditya (VI), followed by three stanzas identical with verses 4, 3, and 2 respectively of the preceding inscription I (11. 7-13). Next we have the usual formula assigning the grant to Vikramaditya's reign (11. 13-14), and a series of verses (11. 14-24) in praise of one of his feudatories, a dandanatha-tilakam (1. 21) who appears to have waged war successfully upon the Surashtras, Abhiras, Cheras, etc. (11. 16-17). The subsequent prose (11. 24-32) gives us the name of this worthy, Srivallabha (1. 28), together with his titles, which include maha-prachanda-dandanayaka (1. 24), vairi-bhaya-dayaka (11. 24-25), [satya]-Vainateya, sauch-Amjaneya, kadana-thali-vinoda (1. 25), mriga-mad-ämoda, vijaya-sri-nivasa (1. 26), and ripu-kula-kala (1. 27). It tells us further that he, while administering some province, assigned at the nele-vidu of Kalyana on the specified date the town of Mudiyanür, apparently in the Kisukaḍ seventy, to a trustee (11. 28-32). The next section (11. 32-52), in verse and prose, seems to refer to this trustee, who apparently was a son of our old acquaintance Somesvara (śrimatSomesvar-äryya-priya-suta, 1. 39) and a votary of Vigrahesvara (II. 43, 46, 50), and to Mudiyanar itself. Then the bounds of Mudiyantir are specified (11. 52-58), and the foundation is declared to be under the charge of the six Gavundas and eight Seṭṭis (1.58).
The details of the date (11. 29-30) are: the 9th year of the Chalukya-vikrama era, the cyclic year Raktakshi; the full-moon of Asvayuja; Friday; a lunar eclipse. On this Mr. Sewell has given me the following remarks: "The year is A.D. 1084-5. In that year, by both the Arya and Surya Siddhantas, the moment of full-moon of Asvayuja was shortly before sumiso on Tuesday, 17 September, A.D. 1084. The full-moon day of Asvayuja was therefore

Page #134

No. 6.]
INSCRIPTIONS OF SUDI.
105
the previons civil day, Monday, 16 September, when the 15th bukla tithi was corrent at mean sunrise. It had however only begun, by the Arya-siddhānta 9 m. before mean sunrise (even as little as 81 m. accurately), and by other authorities the full-moon day may have been associated with Tuesday, but I think not. Also, if calculation had been made pot for mean, but for true sunrise, the 15th sukla tithi may have been coupled with the Tuesdey. Anyhow, the full-moon day was either Monday or Tuesday, 16 or 17 September, and could not be a Friday." On 16 September there was an eclipse of the moon (Von Oppolzer, Canon der Finsternisce, p. 360, and Sewell, Eclipses of the Moon in India, Table E., p. xxv.).
The places mentioned, so far as they can be deciphered, aie, besides the catalogue of kingdoms in verse 4, and a few similar ones elsewhere, the nele-vidn Kalyana (1. 30), the Kisukad seventy (ib.), Mudiyanür (11. 31, 48, 53), Mendoyagere (1. 54), and Sündi (1. 51). Mudiyanür may possibly be the "Moodenoor" of the Indian Atlas sheet 58, which lies about 31 miles from Sodi, in lat. 15° 53' and long. 76° 21'. I cannot trace Mundeyagere anywhere in the neighbourhood; there is a " Mendegeri" in Jath täluka, but that is out of the question.
K.-OF THE REIGN OF VIKRAMADITYA VI : YEAR 38. This document is engraved upon a stone on the right-band wall of the village-ball (chävadi) of Sūdi. On the top of the store is a band divided into five panels, on which are sculptures : enumerated in order from the proper sight, these are a turtle, a squatting bull, a liriga on an abhishēka-stand, a seated figure of Siva Gangādbara, and a cow suckling a calf. The inscribed area is about 5 ft. 6' in height and 3 ft. 2" in width. It is for the most part in a very dilapidated condition, and much of it is entirely effaced. Happily however most of the essential historical matter can be deciphered.-The character is Kanarese, of the upright and somewhat square type that was fashionable about the time; the characters are moderately regular, and vary in height from so mewbat less than to f".
The language is Old Kanarese, with a little Sanskrit. The Sanskrit comprises the opening formula Svasti Jayas=ch=ābhyudayas-cha and the introductory rerse beginning Namastungao, a stanza in praise of Kalyāṇasakti in the middle (v. 25, 11. 33-34), and some of the ordinary metrical formula further on. It contains an instance of the upadhmāntya in adhinathah-para", 1. 33. The Kanarese, so far as it is legible, shews few noteworthy features. Theis retained only in nnegaldaru (1. 20), negalda (1. 25), negaldar (1. 34), in all of which the second syllable is short (see above, Vol. XIII, p. 327), beside negardd (11. 4, 11). Visarga is used for sh in Kihkindha (1. 18), apparently by confusion with the jihrämiltya symbol. Besides the usual change of initial v to b in Sanskrit words, we find it internally in samsēbyam (1. 4), naby- (1. 15). Of some lexical interest are the following: predgha (11. 2-3), balsidari for balisidam (1. 23), manneya-vali (11. 32, 34 f., 38 f.), unnung (1.35), sivaffam (1. 39).1
The record is a grant of the same type as the preceding. After the introductory Jayat-ch-abhyudayas-cha, and the verse beginning Namas-tungao (1.1), it launches out into & genealogy of the Chkļukyas, which may be compared with that of inscription A of Ittagi (above, Vol. XIII, p. 38). It begins thus, with a fārdularikridita (v. 2), a kanda (v. 3), a mahasragdharā (v.4), and an ut pala mala (v. 5).
Śri-ram-adhipa-påbhi9 [k]āpa-kanak-ambhojätadol-puţtidar Nirējodbhavan=Ā Chaturmmukha-manas.
sambhūtan-atm guņådbäram tām Manu rāja-siti-nipunar Svayambhuvani tat-sutam sphära-pre
This denotes some kind of domain or soigniory: ef. tan alura Delahatlarare firafa, Elliot Collection II. f. 588 (Royal Asiatic Society's copy).

Page #135

106
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
VOL. XV.
3 dgha-yasa [h*]-Priyabrata-nri(oři)palam ksbátra-gotr-ondatam | [28] Kam !
Tad-apatyar=ēlbar=ādar-ttodal=en=Agniddhra-mukhya-nri(npi) par avarg=ittam muda
din Priyabratam samvidita-dvi4 panga!=ēļumam pratyekam || [3*] Vți || Satatam dvipamga!=ēļu negardd(id).
iral-avaro(ro)!=dūra-vārāsi (si)-kāmchi-vșita-Jambu-dvīpam=ävishk[ita-mahimam=ador.
amte samsēbyami vistri(strita-Jambu5 dvipa-lakshmi-vanitege vilasat-kumta!a-śri vol=irkkum vitat-odyat-Kumtaļam
Kumtala-uripa-tilakam sanda Chāļukya-Rāmam || [4] Va A npipēmdra-mauli
maņi-marichi-nicha.. 6 ya-ramjita-pad-äravindana vams-ivatāram=entrene | Sri-rama[9]-1[sa-nä]bhi-kanak
ārbaja-sambhavan-Abjajätansi Nirajasambhava-prabhavan=Atri tad-Atrijan-age
Soman-i chār[u-gun-á]vali-pra. 7 thita-Soma-sutam [Bujdhani Budh-ātmajam vira-Pururava-kshitipan=ã nri(npi)pa
samtati Soma-vamsa-jam || [5*]
Brahman was born in the lotus issuing from Vishnu's navel; his mind-born son wag Manu Svayambhuva ; Manu's son was Priyavrata, who had seven sons, Agaidhra and the rest, and he assigned to each of them one of the seven continents (v. 3). In the continent of Jambitdvipa is the land of Kuntala, which has for king the good Chāļukya Rāma (v. 4). As regards his pedigree : from Vishņu's lotus was born Brahman, from Brahman Atri, from Atri the Moon, from the Moon Budha, from Budha Purūravas, the founder of the Lunar dynasty (v. 5, 11. 6-7). The son of Purüravas was Härita, whose fame was white as the Milk Ocean ; he had many sons (v. 6, 11. 7-8). From these arose the Chāļukya race, which wears as its crest the pamcha-chüda or fivefold tuft, and has the Boar for its device (väräha-lanchhodbhava-tējar), and received the Brahma-tree from the goddess Katyāyani (v. 7, ll. 8-9). A scion of this race was the glorious Taila [II] (v. 8, 11. 9-10). Taila's son was Satyāsraya, his son Vikrama (Vikramaditya V); Aiyaņa, Jayasimha (II), and Traiļokyamalla (Sõmēsvara I Ābavamalla) then followed in succession (v. 9, 11. 10-11). The son of the last was Somēśvara [II] ; his brother is Vikramaditya [VI] (v. 10, 11. 11-12).
Next comes the usual prose formula dating the record in the reign of Tribhuvanamalla-dēva (Vikramāditya VI), 11. 12-14; and then we are introduced to a family of feudatories. King Dadiga, son of king Gunda, of the Bappura family, is pious, righteous, famed over the world (v. 11, 11. 14-16). Dadiga, who expends inconceivable sums of money, is of the Bāli race, and is the dharma-mandalika, the righteous administrator, ruling over Kisukad (v. 12, 11. 1617). As regards his origin : when Jāmadagnya (Parasu-Rāma) came in the course of his wanderings, in which he destroyed the Kshatriya race, there were born from the caves of Mount Kishkindha certain heroes, from whom sprang the members of the Bāli race, who are ornaments of the Bappuras (v. 13, 11. 18-19). The scions of this family were famous, wedding the Goddess of Fame (v. 14, 11. 19-20). One of these (the name is illegible, but may be Dadiga) had a military power that overthrew the Chola commander, who was known as a leader of hosts (Bala-sampannarzenippa Chõla-vadeyan ; 1. 20); when the latter (?) menaced the king seated upon an immoveable throne (the Chāļukya ?), he brought his live head (bal-dale, the head freshly cut off ; 1. 21) to his sovereign and rendered the Cholas
Metro : Utpalamālā.
? This is obscure, and the imperfect state of the text makes it more so. The following words may be deciphered : Dbarani-khandado!=ulla partthiva --)-kondu sulandu samharisuttam bare Jāmadagnyan= adatır Kkihkindba-sai[l. 19]lēndra-gamhuradimdar [u ] putt-iral (P) kelavereantai [- - -]ryy&happura [ -UU] Bappur-ábharanar=ādarBbāli-vams-odbhavaru. On the Bappurs family see below; the term Bappur-ábharanar is perhaps an echo of the familiar Chaluky-abharana. It is evident that this logend is meant to give an etymology of the name Bali, which by implication it derives from rala, a cavern. See also below, p. 108.

Page #136

No. 6.]
INSCRIPTIONS OF SUDI.
107
submissive to him (v. 15, 11. 20-22). The Mandalēśvara Dadiga [I] was most illustrious and righteous, a furioas lion crushing the pride of baughty mandalēšas (v. 16, 11. 22-23). Next in succession was Lökarasa, who was potent in wealth (v. 17, 1. 23). His son (whose name is illegible) was endowed with all virtues, an eager bee haunting the lotuses of Sambhu's feet, who threatened (with eclipse) the renowned beauty of Kāma (tarijit-Angodbhava-vinutatarakaran) and won august enduring success (v. 18, II. 23-25). His son was the great and blameless king Guņda [I), who with the keen sword of his victorious arm lopped down the banded hosts of foemen (v. 19, 11. 25-26). His son was king Dadiga [II], whose arm was a tying-post for that cow-elephant the goddess of victory, and who was ever attached to the brilliant spirit of fame and worshipful (v. 20, 1. 26). His son was king Barma, exalted in the Bappura family, a fierce lion eager to shatter the frontal globes of the fiery elephants that were hostile kings, yet minded to do good to others (v. 21, 1. 27). His son was king Dadiga (11), a Love-god to the fairest of women, a Kānina [Karna] to troops of suppliants, firmly devoted to the lotus-feet of Uma's Lord, an awful lion shattering the frontal globes of the furious rutting elephants of the haughty Chēra, a peculiar ornament of the circuit of the earth (v. 22, 11. 27-29). His brothers (?) were Irugarasa, the treasure of majesty .. . Singaña, Biţtidēva, ... the glorious king Herma, the distinguished Lõkarasa [II], the benevolent Nämarasa, and the generous and good Dadiga [IV] (v. 23, 11. 29-30).
Now the trustee of the endowment, Kalyāṇasakti, appears on the scene. We are informed that on the north of the town) is a sanctuary of several deities called the Pancha-linga (see above, p. 96), which was founded by the Pandava brethren (v. 24, 11. 31-32). Connected with this establishment there is a godly and renowned divine of high lineage (v. 25, 11. 32-33). He is Kalyānasakti (cf. above, p. 25), and his praises are sung in the following Sanskrit verse : Nirupama-Hara-dharmm-ambhodhi-pārņn-ēndu-bimbo Girisa-charaṇa-nīrējäta-matta-dvirēphaḥ Hara-vrisha-visad-odyat-kirtti-kānt-adhinātbah-para-bi[l. 34]ta-Khacharēmdrobhāti Kalyāņa[sakti]h (v. 25, 11. 33-34). Then comes an account of his spiritual pedigree. The establishment was founded by a holy divine named Paramēśvara-budha (v. 26, II. 34-35); his disciple was Varēsvara-budha, who surpassed in his religious observances the son of Vayu [Hanuman] (v. 27, 11. 35-36); his disciple is the illustrious Kalyanasakti (v. 28, II. 36-37).
This is followed by prose (11. 37-40), formally recording the assignment of land by the Mahāsāmanta Dadiga, son of Gunda, to some one-the name is effaced, but it may be Kalyānabakti - who was attached to the Nagarośvara establishment, the chief monastery of the manneya-vali of the capital town Sündi, for supplying food and instruction to ascetics. The land granted included 1,000 mattar of his seigniory (mänya) in Achaļapura, which was his siratta, and was to be immune from all imposts (ābūdha). This passage joins on to another (11. 41-50), which records a further gift. It begins with the following titles : 41
Svasti Samadhigata-pancha-maha-sabda maha ..... dbiśvaram vira-m[a]heśvaram | Bāli-vams-odbhavam kirtti-sriy-u. 42 dbhavam i ashtādas-āśvamēdha-yajña-dikshitaḥ pari ...... yari kūrmma
lamchhanam vamdi-jana-kāmchanam kapi-dhvaja-virāja43 mānam dana-Kaninam | satya-Rādhëyam | fauch-Amjaneyam . .. .. .
gulna-gay-oddāmam tappe tappuvam? | bigid=ennam . . . 1 Pom-gofale balsidan : on the instr. in -e see above on the Kurgod inscription B, Vol. XIV, p. 277 n.
2 The ink-impression seems to give māsira-Ca[7]rans. The first word is quite distinct; unless it is a mistake for manite, manita must b3 coined on the analogy of rathira, midhira, etc.
* The Påņdavas are associated in legend with many sacred spots in the south, notably with the famous rathas of Märulipuram.
• Namely Garuda. [Perhaps Jimutavábana.-H. K, S.] Meaning ". Karna in bounty." . "A Karna in trathfulness."
Compare II Samuel xxii. 27, Psalm xviii. 26. . «Who says no more after shatting (mis lips)."
o 2

Page #137

108
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[VOL. XV.
44 . ra-samaya-prachandam nudid=ante g[andam ...... saran-āgata
vajral-pamjaram vairi-[padma]-kumjaram . .... .
This is the official prasasti of the family of Mandalēśvaras to which Gunda and Dadiga belonged; but it is impossible to say which of them is particularly referred to here as donor of this second endowment. Lines 46-50, which give details of the grant, are almost wholly illegible; they end with an admonitory formula in Kanarese. Line 51 contains the Sanskrit verse beginning Sva-dattām para-dattar vā. Lines 52-54 are illegible ; but apparently a third grant begins in them, for 1. 55 has a reference to an endowment for ariga-bhoga of the Panchalinga-dēva of the capital town Sandi, which runs on into 1. 56. L. 57 contains the Sanskrit verse beginning Na rishan visham. The remainder, 11. 58-67, records yet another endowment, but nothing material can be deciphered in it.
The chief interest of this record lies in the information which it gives regarding the Bālivamsa in general and the branch ruling over Kisukād in particular. Other sources tell us little about it. In the Ron inscription of Turagavedenga edited by Dr. Fleet above, Vol. XIII, p. 185, Taragavedenga is described as Kishkindhă-puravar-ēśvara and Bāli.vans-odbhava, " lord of Kishkindhå best of cities” and “scion of the Bāli race." Dr. Fleet there points to the legendary connection of Bālin, the brother of Sugriva, with Kishkindhā in the Rāmāyana. Our present record however seems to trace the origin of the race to another circumstance: it speaks (11. 18-19. see above, p. 106) of the birth of valiant men (adatar) from the caverns (garihara) of Mount Kisbkindha is connection with the visit of Parasu-Rāma, thus apparently indicating that after the latter's extirpation of the Kshatriyas a new branch arose, the ancestors of the Bali-vamśa, and that these derived their name from rala, or bala, "a cavern." On the other hand, we must note that the family bore on it, banner the device of an ape (1. 42), and this seems to prove their traditional descent from the hero Bālin. Possibly the two records may be reconciled by supposing that the adatar mentioned in our inscription were the forefathers of the hero Balin, and that he derived his name from their legendary birth from the mountain. This however is only speculation : the essential facts are that the Bali-vamsa claimed traditional lordship over the city of Kishkindha, and that they had on their banner the figure of an ape and as their heraldic device a turtle (1. 42). It is not clear whether the Balivamsa is connected with the Bali-vamsa mentioned in Ep. Carn. IV. ii., Yl. 25, and Ann. Report Mysore Arch. Dept., 1910-11, p. 37, or with the Mahābali-vamsa noticed in Progress Report of Asst. Arch. Supt. for Epiyr., Madras, 1913-14, p. 13; I have doubts.
The Bappura family, which according to our record was more or less the same as the Bali. vamsa, is perhaps identical with the Batpūra or Bappara race known from other sources (Ind. Ant., Vol. XIX, pp. 14, 19; J. B. B. R. A. S., Vol. X, p. 365 ; Dyn. Kan. Distr., pp. 344, S+9).
The record contains one date, that of the first grant, which is unfortunately imperfect. It reads (11. 37-38) : Srimach-Chalukya-Vikrama-küla[l. 38]da 38[new]ya Vijaya-samva. [tsarada . . .]. The epoch of the Chalukya-Vikrama era being 1075-76 A.D., its 38th year is 1119-14 A.D.; and this coincides with the cyclic year Vijaya.
Few place-names are decipherable. We have only Kuntala (1. 5), the Kisukād nad (1.17), Kishkindhā (1. 18), Sūņdi (11, 38, 55), and Achalapura (1. 39). The last is probably the residential quarter connected with the sanctuary of Achaleśvara mentioned in previous inscriptions
Cf. the cult of Tara on the same mountain ; above, Vol. XIV, p. 284. Whether the Vall vara temple at Ramagiri in Chinglepu: District (Sewell, List of Antiquarian Remains, p. 174) is connected with this culs cannot say.

Page #138

No. 6.]
INSCRIPTIONS OF SUDI.
109
L. OF THE REIGN OF THE KALACHURYA SANKAMA.
The stone on which this record is engraved is on the eastern wall of the Math in Sadi belonging to the Karasthaladavaru fraternity (see above, p. 77). It does not appear whether the stone has any sculptures. The first line of the inscription seems to be on a band separate from that covered by the remainder, and occupies an area 2 ft. 4 in. wide and 2 in. high. The remainder covers an area 2 ft. 4 in. wide and 2 ft. 4 in. high; it is damaged and illegible at the base and the lower corner of the proper right, but is otherwise well preserved.-The character is Kanarese, of the upright and somewhat square type usual in the period. The letters are between in. and in. high. The special form for y appears in śreniy-, 1. 12; the anuevara is written indifferently as a small circle above the line and a large circle in the line. The language is throughout Old Kanarese, except for the introductory Sanskrit verse (1.1). The never appears (we have negalda in 11. 24 and 26). The word ippudu (11. 11, 12) is later in form than the cognate irddudu (1. 4). On anamna (1. 12) cf. above, p. 86.
The inscription was doubtless intended to record a grant to some religious establishment; but in its present mutilated form it contains only an historical introduction, and even that is incomplete. Its verses 10-13 however may be supplemented from the Ron inscription of the same reign, Saka 1102. After invoking Siva (v. 1) and poetically describing the Ocean (vv. 2, 3), Měru (v. 4), and the land of Kuntala (v. 5), it gives in prose the formal titles and birudas of the Kalachurya Sankama, to whose reign it refers itself (11. 14-18). These add little to the information already recorded in Dyn. Kan. Distr., pp. 469 and 486. It then comes to the Kisukaḍ naḍ (11. 18-19), and praises its ruler, the Sinda Mandalika Vikrama-děva (v. 6). His pedigree follows. There was a valiant Manḍalesvara named Acharasa [Achugi I of Yelburga], who was "like the embodied (? or wielded) sword-edge of king Vikrama," i.e. an efficient servant of Vikramaditya VI (v. 7). His brothers were Nakarasa, Simha [I], Dana, Dama, Chavunda and Chama; and Singarasa [II, the son of Achugi I,] begot the Mandalefvara Achugi [II] (v. 8). The last-named by Ma-devi begot Permaḍi-deva (v. 9) and Chavuṇḍa (v. 10). This Chavuṇḍa took as his queen Siriya-devi, who was daughter of the Kalachuri emperor Bijjala by Echala-devi and sister of Vajra-deva (v. 11); and she bore to Chavanda two sons, Bijjala and Vikkayya (v. 12). Vikkayya is identical with the Vikramaděva of v. 6; in v. 13, as supplemented from the Ron record, he is given the full name Vikramaditya.
There is little in these details that is not already recorded in Dyn. Kan. Distr., pp. 468 ff. and 572 ff., and especially pp. 477 and 576. We may note that the present record gives Dāna as the name of one of the younger brothers of Achugi I, whereas other inscriptions term him Dasa, and it seems to confuse Achugi's brother Singa I with the former's son Singa II. For a general survey of the Sinda family see my paper on the Kurgöd inscriptions (above, Vol. XIV, p. 268).
The only place-names mentioned are Kuntala (11. 14, 19), Kalamjara (1. 15), and Kisukaḍ (1. 19). The spelling Kalamjara, instead of the more regular Kalamjara, is perhaps connected with the other form Kalamjana which sometimes occurs (Dyn. Kan. Distr., p. 469, n. 5), and which is obviously a product of popular etymology from kala and añjana; possibly then Kalimjara represents a contamination of the original Kalamjara and Kälämjana.
TEXT.1
[Metres: Anushtubh, v. 1; Särdalavikridita, v. 2; Mahasragdhara, vv. 3, 5; Mattebhavikridita, vv. 4, 11-13; Kanda, vv. 6, 7, 9, 10; Champakamālā, v. 8.] 1 Om Namas-tumgas-chiras-chumbi-chandra-chamara-chārave arambha-mula-stambhaya Sambhava || [1]
[1]
trailōkya-nagar
1 From the ink-impression.
2 Denoted by a spiral symbol.
Read tumga-siras-.

Page #139

110
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[Vol. XV.
2 Sri-dhämam purush-Ottam-aśrayam-ahin-odbhasitam sarvva-sat[t]v-ådhårar dvija
rāja-rajitav=udamchat-kirtti3 Gamg-änvitam prädhänyam bhuvan-aika-jivanakrenipp=o!p-uņme nägēśvara-fri-dhany
#kriksi)tiy-ol-ma4 nam-golsitol ratnākaram sri-karam || [2*] Ada Jambu-dvipamam kh-ämgañame
ba!asid=anteirddud-am5 bhah.karimdr-[o*]dradan-aghat-Ochchalat-sikara-makara-kar-āsphāļa - pāțhina - puchchha
chhada-nadr(kr)-odvakra-kurmma-pra6 kupita-viļuthach-chhimśumāra-prahāra-pradalat-phöna-pravāha-prabala-ghana-gban-ārāva
raudram 7 samudram || [3] Aỉtu sogayisuva munire mērey-agi nikhila-dvipa-kula
kudbarn-kubara-kurja-ram8 jitamun asosha-dosh-āpaharana-pariñata-prabhảva-sukshētramum-enisi sogayisava
Jambu. 9 dvipada natta naduve | Sura-kamnta-rata-kujita-pratirava-projrimbhitam kimnari
vara-git-ūrava-mohita-dhvi(dvi). 10 pa-kulam siddh-anganā-pāda-pankaruha-prāmchita-kurkuma-sthagita-chamchach
chandrakant-opalar karam-opp-i. 11 ppudu ratna-kūța-ramaniyan Mëra-dhātrīdhara || [4*] Å Kārchanacha!ada
dakshina-dig-bhāgadolu Bharata12 ksh[e*]tram=embud-ippad=adaroļū(!u) Polan=ellaṁ gandha-sali-prakara-parivri
(vri)tar nandana-frēniy=ellam phala-bhār-o(a) namna13 chut-ivani ja*)-valayitam dirgghik-Anikam-ellar daļit-ambhojāta-rēņu-sthagita-lalitam
Gr-ürggal=ellam praja14 sarikula-go-dhánya-praktrop-archite(ta)m=enal=eseguṁ Kumtal-orvvi-viļāsar || [5*]
Tat-Kumtal-adhipati || Svasti sa15 masta-bhuvan-āśrayar Sri-Pri(pri)thvi-vallabhan mahārajadhiraja paraměśvara
Kaļām jara-puravar-a16 dhigaram suvarnna-vri(vội)shabha-dhvajam damaruga-turyya-virgghoshaņa
kadana-prachumda mana-Kanakachala subhata17 ræaditya kaligal-arkusa chalad-amka-Rama Sanivära-siddhi giri-durgga-mallam
Kaļachuryya-kuļa-kamala-mărttam. 18 da nissamkam(ka)-mallam chakravartti Sam kama-dēvarasaru sukha-samkatha
vinodadim rājyar-geyyuttam-ire || Vilasita19 m=enipa Kumtala-dēgado!u bahu-phala-dhānya-dhënu-dhana-pürņņam=enisa v-arggala
nele nadu Kisukādu | A nā. 20 dan-alvan=art thi-jan-anandam Simnda-mandaļika-tiļakam tējo-nidhi Vikrama-dēvam
sri-Dandanan eseye tampa lalit-akāram [6 ] 21 ) jagad-viran=anvay-āvatāram=ent-endode Moneyolu kärppam törutum=
anavaratam balado!=222 marutum Vikrama-bhupana kattidaladhint-amt=esevan-Acharasa-mandalesvaram
bh ataladola (1u) || [78] Dore-vaded-adi-mandali22 kan-Achugi tat-sahajātan=appa Nākarasana Simha-bhabhujana Dāna-mabīšana
Däma-dbāriņiśvarana Chavumda-manda24 ļika-vi(vi)rana Chāma-narēmdranco!pu vistarisidudalli Simgarasan=ātmajan=Āchugi
mandalesvaram || [8] Å negald-Aoharasam.
1 Read golisito. . Preorded by the falha-symbol.
* Read pröjsimbhitai. • Read kaffidaalagins,

Page #140

No. 6.]
INSCRIPTIONS OF SUDI.
111
25 gam mānini Siriya-dēviyarasigam pațţidan=urvvi-nuta-vibhavam satya-nidhānam
Permmāļi-dēvan=apratima26 yasam [9*] Ene nega!da Permma-bhubhujan=anujam vidvishta-mandalesvara
kanta-jana-karņpa-patra-vichchhēdanan=apratima-pratäpi 27 Ch[a]vuṁda-nri(nri)paṁ | [10*] Tat-patta-mahādēvi Nara-nāth-āgraņi
Bijjalan Kasachuri-kshmāpāļan=ayyam gu28 [n-ākare]y=ād=Ēchala-dēvi tāyi? nri(nți)pa-varam sri-Vajra-dēvam sahodaran
atyumnata-Simda-vamsyan=adhipam Chāvundan-em29 [dande dal] Siriyā-dēviy-ol=ār-era!-ku!ado!am sampūjyeyaru rāņiyaru | [118]
Tat-tanūjarü(ru) || Dhareyam paļisa[l=en)30 (de Gaurige Gajāsya] Shan[m]ukham Siteg=uddhura-tējam Lava-bhūbhujam
Kaśa-nri(npi)pam sri-Dēvaki dēvig=ādaradimdam Bala-Kri(kļi)shộar=udbhavi31 [pa vol lok-ottamar=ppo]ttidar-Ssiriyā dēvige vira-Bijjala-nri(nți)pam Vikkayyan
emb=ātmajarū(ru) || [128] Avar=o!age | [Prajeyam] 32 [pālisi dharmmama nilisi sishta-brātamam kād=ari]-brajamam 80d[u niranta
ram vipula-laksbmi-dhāman=ādam] mahibhuja-[chüļāmani] 33 [Simda-vamsyan-ajitam sri-Vikramādityan=apta-jan-odyan-nidhi mandalosa-tilakam
Chāvumda-dēv-åtmajam k] [13*] 34 [Almost wholly illegible.]
TRANSLATION.
(Verse 1.) Homage to Sambhn, beautiful with a yak-tail fan consisting of the moon kissing his lofty head, the foundation-column for beginning the city that is the triple universe.
(Verse 2.) A site of wealth [or, of Fortune), a dwelling of the noblest of men [or, of Purushottama], illamined to perfection (or, illumined by the Lord of Serpents], origin of all living beings [or, of all the sattua element], made bright by kings of birds [or, by Garudal, connected with the brilliantly glorious Ganges [or, having a Ganges-like white stream of brilliant glory], pre-eminent, the true essence of the single watery element [or, sole life] of the uni. verse, causing welfare Cor, being the origin of Lakshmi] :-like the happy aspect of the splendour of the Serpent's Lord (Vishņu], the jewel-mine [Ocean] verily delights the mind.
(Verse 2.) The Ocean stands like the ethereal space encompassing this Jambu-dvipa, with drizzle springing up from the blows of the huge tusks of great water-elephants, with streams of foam bursting out from the lashing of dolphins' arms and from the beating of pathina fishes' tails and fins and of alligators, crooked turtles, and angry wallowing porpoises, and hideous with the roar of mighty dense clouds.
(Lines 7-9.) In the very middle of Jambi-dvipa, which, with the ocean thus resplendent as its bound, is brilliant in being adorned with grotto-bowers in the central mountains of all the continents and in being a blessed land richly endowed with power to remove all guilt
(Verse 4.) Conspicuous indeed is Mount Meru, charming with jewelled peaks, which is full of echoes of the murmurs of celestial damsels' amorous dalliance, where the tribes of birds are fascinated by the sounds of Kinnaris' sweet songs, and where brilliant moonstones are besmeared with lustrous saffron from the lotus-feet of Siddhas' wives.
Read Ma-deviyarasigan.
2 Tayi is to be pronounced as a monosyllable. $ The double meanings running through this verse are meant to compare the real ocean with the mythical Milk Ocean, the home of Vishnu.
• The Ocean is thus compared to the sky, which is blue, emita rain and snow and contains storm-clouds.

Page #141

EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[VOL. XV.
(Lines 11-12.) On the south of this Golden Mountain is the land of Bharata; in it(Verse 5.) All the fields are compassed by lines of fragrant rice-crops; all the series of parks encircled by mango-trees bending with the weight of fruit; all the multitudes of pools charmingly powdered with pollen of bursting lotuses; all the towns splendidly abounding in crowds of people, kine, and grain: thus appears the bright aspect of the land of Kuntaļa.
112
(Lines 14-18.) As to the lord of this Kuntala :-When-hail!-the asylum of the whole world, darling of Fortune and Earth, great Emperor, supreme monarch, lord of Kalamjara best of cities, whose banner (bears the device of) a golden bull, who is (heralded by) the noise of the double drum and (other) musical instruments, awful in battle, a Golden Mountain in dignity, a sun of warriors, a goad to the valiant, a Rama in boldness of character, successful (even) on Saturdays, a man of valour in mountain fastnesses, a sun to the day-lotuses of the Kalachurya race, an intrepid man of valour, the Emperor Sankama-devarasa, was reigning with enjoyment of pleasant conversations:
(Lines 18-19.) In the bright land of Kuntala is Kisukaḍ, a province containing towns that are full of abundant fruit, grain, kine, and money.
(Verse 6.) The ruler of this province is a delight to the needy, an ornament of Sinda Mandalikas, a treasure of splendour, Vikrama-dēva, a child of Fortune, whose own charming form is conspicuous.
(Line 21.) As regards the lineage of this world-hero :
(Verse 7.) The Mandalesvara Acharasa [I] appeared on earth like the embodied (? or wielded) sword-edge of king Vikrama, displaying valour in battle [or, sharpness at its point], constantly associated with might [or, with the right hand].
(Verse 8.) In dwelling upon the excellence of the illustrious first Mandalika Achugi [Acharasa I] and of his brothers Nakarasa, king Simha [Singa I], king Dana, king Dāma, the valiant Mandalika Chavunda [I], and king Chama, (it should be said that) the Mandaléévara Achugi [II] was the son of Singarasa [Singa II].
(Verse 9.) To this distinguished Acharasa [II] and his high-spirited consort Mădeviyarasi was born Permaḍi-deva of world-renowned majesty, a treasure of truth, incomparable in glory.
(Verse 10.) The younger brother of this distinguished king Perma was king Chavuṇḍa [II], who plucked away the leaves in the ears of hostile Mandalosvaras' mistresses, incomparable in majesty.
(Line 27.) His chief consort
(Verse 11.) Seeing that her father was the Kalachuri monarch Bijjala, foremost of lords of men, her mother Echala-devi, a mine of virtues, her brother the blest Vajra-dēva, best of kings, her husband Chavunda [II], the scion of the most exalted Sindas, what queens in the two races were so highly honoured forsooth as Siriya-devi?
(Line 29.) Their sons
(Verse 12.) As to Gauri, for the protection of earth, were born the Elephant-faced [Ganesa] and Shanmukha, as to Sita king Lava immense of splendour and king Kusa, as to the blest lady Devaki by act of grace Bala and Krishna were born, so were born to Siriya-devi the hero king Bijjala and Vikkayya as sons, best of the world.
(Line 31.) Of these (two sons)
(Verse 13.) Guarding his subjects, establishing religion, protecting men of culture, driving away foes, the blest Vikramaditya, crest-jewel of monarchs, scion of the Sindas, invincible, an exalted treasure to his friends, an ornament of feudal princes, the son of Chavuṇḍa-dēvs, has been everlastingy a seat of abounding fortune.
1 Sri-nandana, a play on the name of his mother Siriya-devi (see vv. 11-12).

Page #142

No. 7.]
DAMODARPUR COPPER-PLATE INSCRIPTIONS.
113
No. 7.-THE FIVE DAMODARPUR COPPER-PLATE INSCRIPTIONS OF THE GUPTA PERIOD.
BY RADHAGOVINDA BASAK, M.A., RAJSHAHI.
These copper-plates were discovered in the village Damodarpur, about 8 miles west of Police Station Phulbari (also a railway station on the Northern Section of the Eastern Bengal Railway) in the District of Dinajpur in the Rajshahi Division of the Presidency of Bengal. The whole set of five plates was found in the month of April 1915 by some coolies employed by one Chhamir-ud-din Mondal in levelling a heap of earth between two tanks, locally known as Haripukur and Kholakuṭipukur, during the making of a road. The plates were made over in due course to J. A. Ezechiel, Esq., I.C.S., the District Magistrate of Dinajpur, who very kindly sent them to the Director of the Varendra Research Society, Rajshahi. The Society then placed them in my hands for decipherment of the inscriptions. Ill-health has hitherto prevented me from editing these inscriptions properly, although I was most anxious to publish my reading of the texts as soon as possible, to enable scholars to renew a discussion of, and an investigation into, the old, but interesting, subject of Gupta chronology and other important historical data for the history of the Gupta period. When the plates reached my hands, they were covered with a thick coating of rust, which remained stuck to them and overlay the letters of the inscriptions in many places. They were therefore kept immersed for some days in tamarind and were then cleansed with dilute nitric acid. This having been done, the letters became quite legible in some places and partly so in others. The extremely corroded and damaged condition of the plates, especially of Nos. 2 and 4, has caused me a good deal of difficulty in the work of decipherment. The plates are now deposited in the Museum of the Varendra Research Society along with several other similar historical relics-the most important and earliest amongst them being the Dhanaidaha copper-plate grant of Kumara-gupta I. I shall feel very grateful to any scholar who points out any mistakes that I may have committed either in making out the text or in interpreting it.
In order easily and clearly to understand the texts of these inscriptions, a few words are required at the outset concerning the nature and form of the documents. The plates are not like ordinary royal grants of land made to Brahmaņas or dedicated to gods, nor are they like prasastis (eulogies) or Brahma deya records. They may rather be considered as a peculiar kind of sale-deeds, recording, as it were, the state confirmation of land-sale transacted between Government and the purchasers, who buy land on payment of prices at the usual rate prevailing in different localities. These purchases of land were generally made with a view to free donation thereof to temples or to Brahmanas. The sale rate was calculated. in coins (in gold dinaras in these cases). It is not unlikely that the deeds were first drawn up in the Government office and thon engraved on copper and afterwards issued to the persons concerned. Three out of the four copper-plate grants from East Bengal edited by Mr. Pargiter, viz. the grants marked A, B and C published in the Indian Antiquary, July 1910, seem to be records of a similar type. These sale-deeds may be regarded as having in the form in which they are drawn up roughly six different parts. The first part contains the prayer of the applicant, and therein is also mentioned the name of the ruler of the particular province in which the land to be purchased is situated. The special object for which the purchase is to be made by the applicant is stated in the second part, which also refers to the prevailing custom of buying fallow lands on payment of money at a particular rate for a parti cular area. The third part contains reference to the Government record-keepers, whose approval was necessary in determining the sale. The fourth part embodies the permission of the State for selling the land on receipt of the proper price, after it has been severed from other lands by boundary marks, on survey made according to a particular standard of
P

Page #143

114
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[VOL. XV.
measurement. In the fifth part is mentioned the gift of the purchased land to the grantee, or to any god, by the donor-applicant. The sixth part refers to the merits accruing from making such pious gifts and contains the usual admonitory verses. It may be noted here that these different parts in the construction of such documents are more clearly observable in Plates Nos. 3-5 than in Nos. 1 and 2. The Dhānäidaha copper-plate grantl of the year 113 G.E., belonging to the reign of the Gupta monarch Kumāra-gupta I, also seems to be a document of a similar nature to those under examination.
The importance of these five copper-plate inscriptions is very great. They would much help us in readjusting already known historical facts of the Gupta period and in introducing new historical data, in the light of which the Gupta chronology is to be revised. However, before discussing the historical materials obtained from these inscriptions, and the other questions connected therewith, I propose to give below, for the convenience of the reader, a summary of the contents of the plates.
PLATE No. 1, of the time of Kumāra-gupta (I), dated in 124 (G.E.) (= 443-44 A.D.).
A Brāhmaṇa of the name of Karppaţika made an application before the local Government for a permanent grant to him, according to nivi-dharma, of one kulyavāpa of untilled a prada khila land, for convenient performance of his agnihotra rites, upon receipt from him of a price at the usual rate of three dināras for each kulyavāpa. His prayer was granted by the local Government of Kotivarsha vishaya, which was being carried on (samuy avaharatt) by krinārāmatya Vētravaruuan, appointed to this responsiblo post by uparika Chirātadatta, the head of the Puậdravardhara bhukti, who again was under the favour of the imperial " lord of the earth," parama-daivata, parama-bhattāraka, maharājadhiraja, the glorious Kumāra-gupta. Before the grant was sanctioned, the record-keepers were consulted in determining the title to the land.
PLATE NO. 2, of the time of Kumāra-gupta (I), dated in 129 (G.E.) (= 448-40 A.D.).
A person (whose name is undecipherable owing to very bad corrosion of this plate) approached the local Government of Kotivarsha vishaya, administered by krimārāmatya Vētravarman, appointed by uparika Chiratadatta, the head of the Pundravardhana bhukti, who, again, was dependent on the favour of "the imperial lord of the earth," parama-daivata, parama. bhattāraka, mahārājadhiraja, the glorious Kumāra-gupta, and prayed for the grant of a plot of waste land, to be transferred to bim on receipt from him of the price at the prevailing rate of three dināras for each kulyavāpa, for the maintenance of his pañcha-mahāyajñas. His prayer was granted, and land given him according to the determination of the prstapālas (recordkeepers).
PLATE No. 3, of the time of Budha-gupta (date in years lost from the upper left corner of the plate).
For the sake of increasing the merit of himself, as well as of his parents, a person (perhaps the village master=yrāmika) named Nabhaka wished to purchase some uncultivated aprada (unsettled) khila land in a village called Chaņdagrāma-the chief inhabitants of which were so informed by the mahattaras, the ashta-kuladhikaranas, the grāmikas and others from (the head-quarters) Palāśavsindaka-where he (Nābhaka) proposed to provide residence for some prominent Brāhmaṇas. His application was made when the bhukti Government of Pandravardhana was being carried on by the uparika-mahāraja Brahmadatta, favoured by the imperial " lord of the earth," parama-daivata, parama-bhattāraka, maharajadhiraja, the glorions
1 J. A. 8. B., 1909, pp. 469-61. Vide my reading of this inscription, published in the Bengali monthly, Sahitya (of Calcutta), Pausha and Chaitra inuen, 1823 B. S.

Page #144

No. 7.]
DAMODARPUR COPPER-PLATE INSCRIPTIONS.
115
Budha-gupta. The applicant's prayer was granted on receipt of the price in coins at the usual rate prevailing in the villages of this province, and the land was given to him after being surveyed and inspected by the mahattaras, etc., and measured by the customary nalas. In this Care also, as in Plates Nos. 1 and 2 of Kumāra-gupta I's time, the record-keeper's approval was necessary in determining the sale.
PLATE No. 4, of the time of Budha-gupta (date in years lost from the upper left corner of the plate).
The guild-president of the town (nagara-śrēshthin), Ribhupala, himself a member of the town-board, applied before the local Government of Kotivarsba vishaya,-administered by ayuktaka Sandaka (or Gandaka), appointed to this position by uparika-mahārāja Jayadatta, governor of the bhukti of Pandravardhana, who, again, was enjoying the royal favours of the imperial "ruler of the earth," parama-daivata, parama-bhattaraka, maharajadhiraja, the glorions Budha-gupta-for permission to purchase some kulyavāpas of vastu (dwelling-site) land on payment of the price at the usual rate of three dināras for each kulyavā pa. The purpose of this purchase of land was to erect thereon two temples and two chambers for the two gods, Kokāmukha-svamin and Svētavaraha-svāmin, to whom eleven kulyavāpas of land had already been dedicated by the same donor to enhance his own religious merits, as apradas (perhaps as permanent endowments) in Dongågråma in a place called) Himavachchhikhara. His application was granted, the record-keepers having approved of the noble purpose and having corroborated the statement of the donor's former gift of eleven kulyavāpas, mentioned in the application. The plate has a seal attached to the middle of its left side : the symbol and the legend, now quite indistinct, seem to have been similar to those used in the seal of Plate No. 5, below.
PLATE No. 5, of the time of Bhānu(?)-gupta, dated in 214 (G.E.) (=533-34 A.D.).
Amritadēva, a nobleman (kulaputra) from Ayodhyā, approached the local Government of Kotivarsha vishaya,-administered by Svayambhädova, as the vishayapati (ruler of the district), who was appointed to this rank by the uparika-mahārāja rājaputra-deva-bhattāraka (the king's son), the head of the bhukti of Pandravardhana, who again was favoured by the imperial "ruler of the earth," parama-daivata, parama-bhattāraka, maharājādhiraja, the glorious Bhāuu(?)-gupta (two letters at the end of line 1, and before the word "gupta" in the beginning of line 2, are cut off, and hence only the Gupta-remnant of the proper name remains)—and applied for the purcbase of some uncultivated khila land, on condition of apradh-dharma (very likely the condition of non-transferability of endowments by further gift), by paying the price in coins at the usual rate of three dināras for each kulyavāpa of such land, i.e. the rate prevailing in this vishaya. The purpose of this purchase of land was to provide for the means of repairs, etc., of the temple of the god Svētavarāha-svåmin and to supply means for the continuance of the bali, charu, sattra, etc., and the materials for daily worship of the god. According to the determination of the record-keepers land measuring five kulyavapas in four different localities was sold to Amritadēva, who in turn dedicated the same to the god for his perpetual enjoyment. This plate has a seal attached to the middle of its left side and bears the symbol of & trident in relief with the legend Koțivarsh-adhishthan-adhi(karanasya), 1.e. (the seal) of the office of the capital of Koţivarsha, inscribed below it.
Our inscriptions cover a period of 90 years, from 124 G.E. to 214 G.E., i.e. from 443-44 A.D. to 533-34 A.D., during which the imperial Gupta rule continued to prevail in Northern India. A discussion of many of the already known historical events will be resumed in connec. tion with the contents of our plates. Although we are specially concerned in these five plates with three only of the imperial Gupta rulers, viz. Kumära-gupta I, Budha-gupta and Bhanu
P 2

Page #145

116
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[VOL XV.
(?)-gupta, we shall have to refer to many events of the reigns of Skanda-gupta and Kumāragupta II, whose rale intervened between those of Kamāra-gupta I and Budha-gupta. .
From the evidence of the dates 124 and 129, which undoubtedly refer to the Gupta era, recorded in Plates Nos. 1 and 2, and from the use in them of the paramount titles parama-daivata, parama-bhattaraka and mahārājādhiraja, it is clear that the Kumāra-gupta of these two inscriptions must be the imperial monarch Kumāra-gupta I, son and successor of Chandra-gupta II. Another inscription belonging to the same monarch's reign bears the date 129 G.E. From these two plates of the reign of Kumara-gupta I we discover for the first time that North Bengal (the bhukti of Pundravardhana) was a province under the political jurisdiction of the imperial Guptas. The governors of this bhukti were, as we see, appointed by the emperors themselves, and had in their turn the power of appointing the vishayapatis (district officers) of Kotivarsha (which we identify with the tract of country constituting the northern part of the modern District of Rājshahi and the southern part of that of Dinajpur, including perhaps a portion of the Districts of Malda and Bogra). At least during the period between 124 G.E. and 129 G.E. we find that North Bengal was governed by the Emperor's dependant, Chirāta. datta, enjoying the use of the title of uparika, under whom again kumärämätya Vētravarman administered the Kotivarsha vishaya from the adhishthāna (town) of the same name. North Bengal during the Gupta period, therefore, formed an integral part of the Gupta empire. Hereby the north-eastern limit of that empire is definitely settled, North Bengal (Pandravardhana) coming within the bounds of the Gupta empire, but Kamarüpa remaining 48 an outlying provinco ruled by pratyanta-ntipatis (as known from the Allahabad stone pillar ingcription of Samudra-gupta, 11. 22-23), acknowledging a certain amount of obedience to the Gapta sovereigns. The absence of any mention of the old, but neighbouring, country of Paņdravardhana from the list of countries conquered by Samudra-gupta led us at one time to think that this province formed from the beginning a part of the Magadhan empire under the early Gupta ralers, and was under the direot jurisdiction of the Guptas. That such an inference is true is now proved by the discovery of new facts from the epigraphic records under discussion. Mr. Vincent Smith's once probable identification of the tributary kingdom of Davāka (which also, like Kāmaräpa, was an outlying province and acknowledged a certain amount of obedience to the Gupte sovereigns) as having corresponded with the Bogra (Bagraba), Dinajpur and Rajshahi Districts to the north of the Ganges" is now to be regarded as incorrect ; for these districts of North Bengal form the old bhukti of Pandravardhana, governed by the agents of the Gupta emperors.
Another point that may be raised here is that Plates Nos. 1 and 2 show no reduction of Kumāra-gupta I's power-they rather point to the fact that at least in the eastern portion of the Gupta dominions his rule continued uninterruptedly. From the mere use of the subordinate title of mahārāja with the name of Kumāra-gapta I in the Manku war inscription mentioned above the late Dr. Fleet3 started an alternative theory that towards the end of Kumāra-gupta I's reign the emperor was reduced to feudal rank owing to the beginning of the attacks of the Hiņas and the Pushyamitras. Troubles the emperor must have had in the western part of his vast dominion ; but there is no clear evidence to show that he was actually reduced to the rank of a feudatory ruler. Our plates, on the contrary, show that even in 129 G.E., so near to the end of his long reign, the emperor was ruling in full glory at least in the east.
The Mankuwar stone-image inscription-Fleet, C. I. I., Vol. III, No. 11. ? V. Smith, Early History of India, 3rd Edition, p. 285. • Fleet, C. I.I., Vol. III, p. 46.

Page #146

No. 7.]
DAMODARPUR COPPER-PLATE INSCRIPTIONS.
117
It seems that the position of Chirātadatta, governor of Pandravardhana, and that of Vētravarman, the district officer of Koțivarsha carrying on his administration from the town of the same name, was similar to that enjoyed by the emperor's own feudatory nipa Baudhuvarman, who in 437-38 A.D. (118 G.E.) wielded a combined authority both as ruler of Malwă and as governor of the city of Dasapura. In the light of the evidence now available it may be believed that the copper-plate grant, dated 113 G.E., belonging to Kumära-gapta I's reign and discovered in Dhānāidaha (in the District of Rājshahi), must have referred to the province of Pandravardhana as being under a Gupta governor and that the vishaya of Khăță. (?) pāra, mentioned therein, formed a part of the same province; but unfortunately the plate is a mutilated one and has left us ignorant of the full contents of the inscription which it bore.
We have strong reasons to believe, on the evidence contained in Plates Nos. 1 and 2, belonging to Kumāra-gupta I's time, and in Plates Nos. 3 and 4, belonging to that of Budha-gapta, that the province of North Bengal (Puņdravardhana) must have remained in sole and direct possession of Skanda-gupta (136-148 G.E.), Kumära-gupta I's son and successor, and of Kumāra-gupta II of the Sārnāth inscription, probably Skanda-gupta's son and successor, and that the same system of provincial Government must have continued in Bengal, for at least about a century, as will be shown later on. It is quite plausible that towards the close of Kumara-gupta I's reign-when, as we have shown before, he was ruling without trouble in the eastern provinces of his empire-the Gupta monarch's power began to diminish in the western provinces, in which the peace was disturbed by the attacks and incursions of the greedy Håņas, the Pashyamitras and the Mlèchhas, who were utterly defeated by Skandagupta sometime about 136-138 G.E., the dates of the Junāgadh rock inscription. This rock inscription of Skanda-gupta's time also testifies to the fact that under the Guptas the provincial governors were appointed by the emperors and that the former again had the power to appoint local rulers. We learn from that inscription that after having thoroughly defeated his enemies and having conquered the wholo earth" (jituri prithivim samagrā), i.e. having regained his lost provinces, Skanda-gapta set himself to appoint many provincial governors (aarvvēshıs desēshu ridhaya goptrin (trīn)-1. 6), especially for the western provinces, where the emperor required the services of able and trustworthy persons for the work of administration after the Häņa troubles. His anxiety to appoint a qualified governor for the proper protection of the land of the Saurashtras (Käthiāwar), and his sense of relief and confort when he succeeded in appointing Parnadatta as the governor of that western province (pārvvētarasya ia tiisi Parnaduttan niynjiya rājā lesitimīins=tath=īblat, l. 9), are graphically described in that inscription. This governor Purņadatta again appointed his own son Chakrapalita as the city governor (srayam=ēva pitra yah sunniyukto, 1. 12), just as we see from the Dáms. darpur plates that the rnlers of the province of Pand:avardhana, themselves appointed by the emperors, used to appoint the vishaya putis of Kotivarsha, who had their head-quarters in the town of that name. It is clear then that the position of the governors in the eastern provinces (e.g. Pandravardhana) of the imperial Guptas corresponded to that enjoyed by the governors of the western provinces (e.g. Surashtra, and Malwā). Skanda-gupta, while appoint. ing the governors of his western provinces, did not apparently deviate from the pricoiplo followed by his father with regard to the eastera provinces (Plates Nos. 1 and 2) and perhaps also by his father's ancestors. Similar to the position of the vishayapatis of Kotivarsha was
Fleet, C. I. I., Vol. III, No. 18.
? Vide " Annual Progress Report of the Superintendent, Hindu and Buddhist Monuments, Northern Circle, 1915"; and Professor K. B. Pathak's article on " Nero Light on the Gupta Era and Mikirakula" (pablished in Sir R. G. Bhandarkar Commernoration Volume, Poona, 1917, pp. 202-203).
Fleet, C. I. I., Vol. III, No. 14.

Page #147

118
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[VOL. XV
that of Sarvvanaga, the vishayapati of Antarvēdi (the country lying between the Ganges and the Jamuna) in 146 G.E. Another feudatory ruler, perhaps of some central province under Skanda-gupta, who may be mentioned in this connection, was Bhimavarman, ruling in 139 G.E. There is no evidence to show that Bevgal, especially Pundravardhana, was not a Gupta province under Skanda-gupta. The discovery of coins of Skanda-gapta in some of the Lower Ganges districts may be regarded as a proof, though somewhat insufficient, that his sway prevailed in Bengal also.
Before discussing the historical data deduced from the contents of Plates Nos. 3-5, we should here very shortly refer to the emperor who reigned immediately after Skanda-gupta, whose last recorded date (on silver coins) is 148 G.E. The Gadhwa stone inscription, which bears the same date, but has the ruler's name broken away, may be regarded as having reference to the "augmenting victorious reign" (pravarddhamāna-vijaya-rajya-saivvatsara) of Skanda-gupta. The three Sārnāth inscriptions engraved on the pedestals of three Buddha images discovered by Mr. Hargreaves of the Archeological Department, one of which bears the date 15+ G.E., while Kamara-gupta was ruling the earth (bhūmii śāsati Kumāragupte), and the other two of which are dated in 157 G.E., while Badha-gupta was ruling the earth (vrithivani Bodhaguptē prasāsati), were examined by me in March 1916 at the Sārnāth Museum. I found the stone inscription, belonging to Kumāra-gupta's reign and bearing date 15+ G.E., marked as 22E amongst the archwological relics preserved in that Museuin, and one of the two inscriptions belonging to Badha-gupta's reign and bearing the date 157 G.E. marked as 39E. This Kumāra-gupta of the Sārváth inscription, whose reign has hitherto been unnoticed, appears to have succeeded Skanda-gupta on the imperial throne, and was, in all probability, followed by Budha-gupta ; he should now be called Kumaragupta II. It may be supposed that, like Chandra-gapta II, grandson of Chandra-gupta I, Kumāra-gupta II (of the Sārnāth inscription) was a grandson of Kumāra-gupta I, -and this view receives the support of dates also. It may also be right to think that his reign was a short one, circa 150-156 G.E. In all probability the relation between Skanda-gupta and Kumāragupta II was that of father and son, and Budha-gupta, reigning in 157 G.E., 1.0. within only three years of the Sarnath inscription (22E), may also be regarded as the son and successor of Kumāra-gupta II. The Kumāra-gupta of about 530 A.D., son and successor of Narasimha-gupta and grandson of Pura-gupta of the Bhitari seal inscription, now becomes Kumāra-gupta III. The usual viow, hitherto held by Nr. V. Smith, Mr. Allan and others, that Skanda-gupta died childless about 480 A.D., and was succeeded by his brother Para-gupta, is now to be abandoned. The numismatic evidence obtained from the Bharsar hoard, which contained coins of Samudragupta, Chandra-gupta II, Kumära-gupta I, Skanda-gupta and Prakāśāditya led Mr. Allani (rightly, I should suppose) to draw "a natural deduction that Prakāśāditya succeeded Skandagupta, and that the hoard was buried in his reign." After refuting Dr. Hoernle's view that Skanda-gupta and Pura-gupta were identical, Mr. Allan thus concluded, 6 - " It is highly improbable that Para-gupta was called both Vikramaditya and Prakasüditya, so that we must attribute these coins (Prakaśāditya coins) to some king, probably a gupta whose name is not yet known, and who must be placed about the end of the fifth century A.D." It may now be supposed tentatively that it was perhaps Kumāra-gupta II, presumably son and successor of Skandagupta, who used the Prakasāditya title in his coins. If this supposition proves after future discoveries to be true, the last clause of Mr. Allan's conclusion quoted above will have to be
Fleet, C. I. I., Vol. III, No. 16. • Ibid, No. 66, p. 268.
Allan, Indian Coins, Gupta Dynasties, Introduction, p. li.
· Ibid, No. 65. * J. 4. 8. B., Vol. LVIII, Part I, p. 89. • Ibid, Introduction, p. lii.

Page #148

DAMODARPUR COPPER-PLATE INSCRIPTIONS.
No. 7.]
119
modified a little ; for Kumāra-gupta II could not reign later than 156 G.E., as the Gupta era 157 refers to the reign of the next sovereign, Brdha-gupta. Again, if the year 156 G.E. belongs to Kumāra-gupta II's reign, it may be rightly supposed that the Khoh copperplate grantl of the Maharaja Hastin, wherein there is reference to the endurance of the Gupta dynasty and sway ("Gupta-nripa-rajya-bhuktau, 11. 1-2), belonged to Kumāra-gupta Il's time. Any other alternative will make this particular inscription belong to the time of the next sovereign, Budha-gupta, whose feudatory this Mahāraja Hastin (whose known dates range between 156-191 G.E.) undoubtedly was. One known event can, with some certainty, be attributed to the time of Kumāra-gupta II. The temple of the Sun-god at Dasapura (in Málwā), which was built in Mālava era 493, i.e. 117 G.E., by the guild of silk-weavers immigrant from the Lāța vishaya, while Bandhuvarman was governing that city as Kumāra. gupta I's feudatory, was restored (sarskṣitam) by the same guild in Malava era 529, i.e. 153 G.E., as we know from the Mandasor stone inscription. The late Dr. Fleet wrote thus-- " This second date (529 Mālava era) is, of course, the year in which the inscription was actually composed and engraved; since we are told at the end that it was all composed by Vatsabhatti, and the engraving throughout is obviously the work of one and the same hand." Hence it may be taken as true that the restoration of this temple of the Sun.god at Dasapura, which fell into disrepair under other kings (as described in the inscription), took place very probably during the reign of Kumāra-gupta II, when, we have reasons to believe, the western provinces (e.g. Mālwā) were still under Gupta sway, and that the great poet Vatsabhatti, whose intellectual attainments are so evident from his excellent composition of this inscription, flourished during the reign of the same monarch, Kumära-gupta II.
We shall now show below that the genealogy of the imperial Guptas continued through Skanda-gapta for a period of still about three quarters of a century, and that the Gupta empire did not perish after the death of Skanda-gupta, as has so long been held by historiang. I think the presumption of a renewed attack on the Gupta dominions by the Hiņas (c. A.D. 465-70), as held by Mr. V. Smith and followed by others, is now in the absence of definite evidence to be given up. Skanda-gupta's victory in his first battle with the Häņas was a very decisive one, and it secured the general tranquillity of all parts (western as well as eastern) of the Gupta empire till the time of his grandson (?) Budha-gupta (whose known dates range from 157 to 175 G.E.). The Sårnáth image inscriptions and the Dämodarpur plates may serve as evidence to show that the imperial Gupta line after Skanda-gupta ran through Kumāra-gupta II. Budha-gupta and Bhanu-gupta in fall glory till at least 214 G.E., the date of our plate No. 5, i.e. till 533-34 A.D., if not still later. But the Bhitari seal inscription above referred to, which gives a genealogy of the early Gupta dynasty for nine generations, does not contain the name of Skanda-gupta, bat carries the genealogy through Para-gupta, described as a son of Kumāra-gupta I by his chief queen Ananda-dēvi, down to his grandson named Kumāra-gapta (now Kumara-gapta III), son and successor of Narasimha-gupta (Pura-gupta's son). So it is evident that a line of Gupta rulers through Para-gupta ran parallel to that of which the genealogy has been established by the Sārnáth inscriptions and the Dämodarpur plates. It may be not quite unlikely that during the tronblous times after Kumāra-gupta I's death, when Skanda-guptat was preparing himself "to restore the fallen fortunes of his family" (vichalita. kula-lakshmi-stambhandy-ödyatëna, 1. 10) and had afterwards "to establish again his lineage, which had been made to totter" (-prachalitan vamsam pratishthäpya, 1. 14) by fighting the Hüpas and other foreign tribes in the western portion of his vast empire, Pura-gupta-no matter whether he was his (Skanda-gupta's) full or half brother-seized the opportunity to 1 Fleet, C. 1. I., Vol. III, No. 21.
? Fleet, C. 1. 1., Vol. II, No. 18. • Vincent Smith, Early History of India, 3rd Edition, p. 310. • Fleet, C.I, I., Vol. III, No. 13.

Page #149

EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[VOL. XV.
become refractory and to set up a separate and independent rule. Be that as it may, there is now hardly any doubt that the Gupta family broke up about that time at least into two branches, arranging perhaps, by mutual agreement, to rule over different provinces. But with our present stock of knowledge it is not very easy to indicate the place where the branch line headed by Pura-gupta may have ruled; for, as we shall presently show, the imperial ruler of the other branch, Budha-gupta, held supremacy not only over North Bengal (Pundravardhana) in the east (Plates Nos. 3 and 4) and Benares (Sarnath image inscription No. 39E.) in the middle, but also over Malwa in the west. It has been stated before that Budha-gupta's predecessor, Kumara-gupta II, held imperial sway over the central and western provinces. It is indeed difficult to bring about a happy reconciliation between the epigraphic documents of the time of Kumara-gupta II and Budha-gupta and the Bhitari seal inscription. The rulers of the branch line through Skanda-gupta seem to have been more powerful than those belonging to the other branch; for it will be shown that during Budha-gupta's reign the Gupta power was in full height of splendour. It may be believed that the rulers of the stronger branch may, by courtesy and in good-will, have suffered the other branch to rule somewhere in the eastern portion of the Gupta empire, perhaps in South Bihar, where only we have evidence of Narasimha-gupta's (Baladitya's) activity, e.g. his building the famous bricktemple in Nalanda, the chief seat of Buddhist learning in those days. The other parts of the Gupta empire, including North Bengal, and perhaps North Bihar also, continued under the Sovereignty of the other, or stronger, branch. The question as to when the decadence of the Gupta power began will be taken up later on.
120
The next very important question that may now be discussed is, who is the Budha-gupta of our Plates Nos. 3 and 4? These two plates, of which the dates in years are unfortunately cut off and lost, show that, like Kumara-gupta I (Plates Nos. 1 and 2), Budha-gupta also used the imperial titles of parama-daivata, parama-bhaṭṭäraka and mahārājädhiraja, and bestowed favours on his own dependants, the governors of the bhukti of Pandravardhana, who were appointed by the sovereign himself. We have evidence to show that during this emperor's rule there was at least one change of government in North Bengal. From Plate No. 3 it is seen that uparikamaharaja Brahmadatta was governor of Pundravardhana, whereas from Plate No. 4 we learn that uparika-mahārāja Jayadatta was so. From the fact that in Plate No. 5.of 214 G.E. appears the name of the nagara-freshthin Ribhupala, also mentioned in Plate No. 4, it may be inferred that Plate No. 4 comes later than Plate No. 3, which does not contain the name of the same person, as a member of the consultative board of administration. Hence we are inclined to suppose that of the two governors of Pundravardhana under Budha-gupta, viz. Brahmadatta and Jayadatta, the latter comes later in time than the former. Under the governorship of Jayadatta the local administrator for the vishaya of Kotivarsha was the ayuktaka Sandaka (or Gandaka). Herein we find therefore the most important historical fact that North Bengal continued under the royal jurisdiction of the imperial Gupta monarch, Budha-gupta. It remained a Gupta province even under the next emperor (Plate No. 5).
1 The following genealogical table illustrates the relationship of the Gupta emperors of the two branches according to our view :
Kumara-gupta I
Bhanu-gupta

Page #150

No. 7.]
DAMODARPUR COPPER-PLATE INSCRIPTIONS.
121.
For the present the earliest limit for Budha-gupta's time cannot be put later than 157 G.E. (=476-77 A.D.); for the inscription on the pedestal of a Buddha image at Sarnath (No. 39 E.) shows clearly in words that Budha-gupta was the reigning sovereign, when the Gupta year 157 has expired,--thus,
"Guptānāṁ samatikrānte sapta-panchasad-uttarē
fatē samānāin prithivin Budha-guptë prasāsati."
According to Professor K. B. Pathak's calculation this inscription belongs to the current Gupta year 158. Before Mr. Hargreaves' discovery of the Sārnāth inscription and ours of the Dāmodarpur plates the only reference to Budha-gupta that had been known was the mention of him as a king on the Eran stone pillar inscription, bearing the date 165 G.E. (=484-85 A.D.), and on some silver coins, one of which bears the date 175 G.E. (=494-95 A.D.). The existence of this Eran stone pillar inscription with the two most significant and clear expressions mentioned therein, viz.
(1) " Dhüpatau Bredha-gupte," 1. 2 (" while Budha-gupta was the ruler on earth "), and (2) Kalindi-Narmmadayoremmadhyam pālayati loka päla-gunair-jjagati mahāraja-friyam
anubhavati Suraśnichandrē cha," II. 3-4 ("and while Surasmichandra, enjoying in the world the glory of a Mahārāja on account of his qualities as a lokapāla, & regent of one of the quarters, was governing the country lying between the Kalindi
and Narmada"), and the existence of the coins referred to above, imitating the types of the imperial ruler Skanda-gupta's silver central coinage and having on the reverse the portrait of a peacock with wings and tail outspread, as first adopted by the imperial monarch Kumāra-gupta I, and on the obverse the legend, befitting a paramount sovereign, viz." Vijitāvanipatih Sri-Budhu-gupto divi jayati," onght to have been sufficient evidence for historians that Budha-gupta was an imperial Gupta monarch having feudatory chiefs, like Surasmichandra and others, under his dependency, to rule over different provinces of Northern India ; and they (the historians) ought to have examined Cunningham's view that he was on the imperial throne of Magadha and "may have reigned from about 480-510 A.D." Cunningham, following the Chinese traveller Hiuen Tsang's accounts, wrote also thus—"according to whom (Hwan Thsang) Fo-tho-kiu-to, or Budha-gupta, was the fourth prince prior to Silāditya's conquest of Magadha in A.D. 600." He also helds that "there is sufficient evidence to prove that his (Budha-gupta's) away was equally extensive." These remarks of the late great archæologist are now turning out to be approximately true; for the Sārnāth inscriptions and the Dāmodarpur plates of Budha-gupta's time also testify to the fact that this emperor's rule included the eastern as well as the western provinces of the extensive Gupta dominion. We have seen that Budha-gupta held imperial sway over North Bengal, which was governed by his own dependent officers (Plates Nos. 3 and 4) ard that he had in his imperial possession the kingdom of Mālwā (more particularly the vast tract of land between the Kālindi and Narmadā). It is easy to see that the position of maharaja Suraśmichandra, governing the land lying between the Yamunā and the Narmadā, may have been exactly similar to that eujoyed by the aparika-mahārājas Brahmadatta and Jayadatta,
1 ride p. 201 of Professor K. B. Pathak's article," New Light on the Gupta Era and Mihirakula"-Sir R. G. Bhandarkar Commemoration Tolume, Poona, 1917.
2 Fleet, C. I. I., Vol. III, No. 19. 3 Allan, Indian Coins, Gupta Dynasties, p 153, and Introduction, p.cv. • Ibid, p. 153, Coin No. 617.
Cunningham, Bhilsa Topes, p. 162. For the Chinese pilgriin's referring to Budha-gupta ride Watters, Yuan Chrrang, Vol. 11. 1'p. 104-65. "Cuncingham, Bhilsa Toper, p. 141.
8 Ilid, pp. 102.63.

Page #151

122
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
(VOL. XV.
the governors of the province of Pundravardhana. Just as we have learned from the Dämolarpar Plate No. 4 that the āyuktaka Sandaka (or Gandaka), carrying on the administration of the vishaya of Kotivarsha from the adhishthāna (town) of that name, was under the authority of Jayadattı, the governor of Pundravardhana, so also, as we have reason to think, the maharaja Mātrivishņu of the Eran stone pillar inscription of Budha-gupta's time, "who has boen victorious in battle against many enemios" (anēka-fattru-samara-jishnuna, 1. 7), was a district officer (vishayapati) under the authority of Suraśmichandra, the governor of Mālwa. The trath of this remark may be ascertained from the other Eran stone Boar insòriptioul of Toramâna's time, which discloses the fact that in the first year of this Hana chief's role in that portion of Aryyāvarta (Malwā) Dhanya vishnu (now deceased, -svarggatasya, 1. 6) built a temple in which the Boar-incarnation of Bhagavān Nārāyaṇa stands) and that he built it in his own vishaya of Airikiņa (Sild-pra[sādah] Sva-vishay[@]=sminn-Airikina kāritah, 1. 7). There seems then to be no doubt that the mahārāja Mäțrivishnu, Dhanyavishnu's elder brother, was the vishayapati of the vishaya of Airikiņa in the year 165 G.E. (i.6. 484-85 A.D.), when Sura michandra was Budba-gupta's governor in Mālwa and the adjacent tracts of land. A city, also of this name, Airikina (the modern village Eran in the Kharai Sub-Division of the Sāgar District in the Central Provinces), is mentioned in the Erau stone inscription of Samudragupta. Hence we may say that this old vishaya of Airikina had continued to be a Gapta territory from the time of Samudra-gupta till at least 165 G.E. of Budha-gapta's reign; and it seems very probable that it afterwards passed into temporary possession of the Hapa mahārājadhiraja Toramāņa, whose supremacy was apparently ackaowledged by Dhanyavishnu, the younger brother of Mātrivishņu. So the imperial ruler Budha-gupta's supremacy in the western portion of the Gapta empire is proved. The historical insight of the late Dr. Fleet led him to presumes that "these two kinge (Budha-gapla and Bhinu-gupta) wore of the early Gupta lineage, though possibly not connected by direct descent with Skandagupta," and that "Budha-gupta comes chronologically immediately after Skanda-gapta, Bhinggupta somewhat later." These reunarks of the late Doctor almost approached the historical truth: as we have shown above, Budha-gupta comes to be chronologically, though not immediately, after Skanda-gupta, but immediately after Kumāra-gapta II, presumably #son and successor of Skanda-gupta, and there is no reason why we should not now consider him to have belonged to the early Gupta 'lineage. But in no way was there any ground to suppose that Budha-gupta's "territory lay between the Jumni and Narbadā," or that there was ever a separate dynasty knowo as "the Guptas of Eastern Mālwā," as wrongly balieved by Dr. Hoerale, Mr. V. Smith, Mr. Allan and others. We should no longer be justified in holding the view that? Budha-gupta (and Bhanu-gupta also) “ were the heirs of Skanda-gupta in that i.e. Malwa) region" only, and that “ Budha-gupta was a ruler of some importance," having "held part at least of the territory in which they (i.e. his coins) had been current." Those views must now be rectified in the light of the new discoveries. All that we obtain us historical truth from the Eran stone pillar inscription mentioned above is that Budha-gupta was the imperial "ruler of the earth " and that it was his feudatory governor Sarasmichandra's (and not his own) territory that lay between the Yamunā and the Narmadla. From the Sárnáth inscription of this monarch's time and from his coins obtained there it may plausibly be held that Benares also was subject to his sovereign authority. The fact, discovered
1 Fleet, C. I. I., Vol. III, No. 36.
Ibid, No. 2, p. 20. * Tbid, Introduction, pp. 1-2.
• Ibid, Introduction, p. 1. J. R.4. 8., 1889, p. 135 (vide Vincent Smith's paper on the Coinage of the Early Imperial Gupta Dynasty of Northern India).
* Allan, Indian Coins, Gupta Dynasties, Introduction, p. lxii. " Vincent Smith, Early Hister of India, 3rd Edition, p. 314.

Page #152

No. 7.]
DAMODARPUR COPPER-PLATE INSCRIPTIONS.
123
from the Dāmodarpur plates, of Budha-gupta's holding imperial sway over North Bengal supplemented by the fact, already known, that he held similar sway, at least till 165 G.E., over Malwi and over Benares, will enable us to revise the theory, bitherto govorally held by scholars, that the Guptas lost their way over the western dominions from the time of Skanda-gupta.
From the varions records in hand we find that Budha-gupta was on the imperial Gupta throne at least during the years from 157 G.E. to 175 G.E. (i.e. from 476-77 A.D. to 494-95 A.D.). In the light of the new documents the most significant expression, "gupta- pipa-rajyabhuktau" (" during the enjoyment of sovereignty by the Gapta kings "), which occurs in some of the grants of the Parivräjaka mahārajas Hastin and his son Samkshobha may now be rightly explained. These two subordinate kings were undoubtedly undor Gupta allegiance and the kingdom of Dabbala, or possibly Dabhala, the older form of Dahala (modern Bundelkhand), which had come down to them by inheritance, together with all the country included in the eighteen forest kingdoms, was governed by them as contemporaries of Budha-gupta, and probably of Bhanu-gupta also, as will be shown below. The Khoh plate of Hastin, dated 163 G.E., must belong to the time of the paramount ruler Badha-gapta. It is not unlikely that the mahārāja Jayanātha of Uchebakalpa, territorially situated near Hastin's kingdom, was also & feudatory chief ander the allegiance of Budha-gupta, although no mention is made in bis inscriptions of the ruling imperial Gupta sovereign. The copper-plate inscriptions of this chief, dated in the year 174, which was taker by the late Dr. Fleet as belonging to the Gupta era, must have belonged to the reign of Budha-gupta. However, it may now be said with certainty that at least till the year 175 G.E. the western provinces of the early Guptas were intact and that they had not yet began to lose their sway and influence over them. It is evident that Badha-gupta's reign was long and flourishing. Commenting on the expression Gupta-nripa-rajya-bhuktau, referred to above, the late Dr. Fleet held the view that the Guptas were still in high power during the fourth quarter of the fifth century A.D. and wrote thus, " this expression is of importance, in showing clearly that the Gupta dynasty and sway were still continuing." It may now be supposed withont doubt that, except during the first few years, the reign of Skanda-gupta was as glorious as that of his predecessors, and the assumptions made by Mr. V. Smith that Skanda-gupta was forced at last to succumb to the repeated attacks of the foreigner" about 470 A.D. and that his death may have " occurred in or about the year 480 A.D." are contradicted by the new discoveries at Sārnāth and Damodarpur. The Gupta empire rather continued to prosper for many years with its accustomed glory under Skanda-gapta's successors, Kamára-gupta II and Budha-gupta (as shown above), if not also under Bhanu-gupta.
It has been mentioned in the summary of the contents of Plate No. 5 that only a part of the raling emperor's name is given, the most important portion before the family surname Gupta being cut off from the plate and lost. From the size of the characters used it appears that the portion of the copper lost from the end of line 1 could not contain more than two letters. The proper name of this emperor, who, like Kumara-gupta I and Budha-gupta in the different plates, is found to have used the imperial titles parama-daivata, parama bhaffaraka, and mahārajadhiraja, will be recovered, it may be hoped, from fatore discoveries aoquainting us with the name of the Gupta ruling in 214 G.E. For the present we have presumed
· Vide Vincent Smith's Early History of India, 3rd Edition, p. 811, and Allan's Indian Coins, Gupta Dynasties, Introduction, p. xlix. Fleet, C. I. I., Vol. III, No. 22.
* Ibid, No. 26. • Ibid, p. 118.
. Ibid, Introduction, pp. 20-21. • Vincent Smith, Early History of India, 3rd Edition, pp. 810-11.
92

Page #153

124
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[VOL. XV.
to take this emperor's name to be Bhanu-gupta, whose sovereignty may have continued at least till 214 G.E., i.e. 533-34 A.D., if not still later. Whatever may have been the personal name of this Gupta monarch, whose rule continued in the north-eastern provinces of the early Gupta empire till some time after the first quarter of the sixth century A.D., it is now known that he also, like his predecessors, bestowed his royal favours upon the governor of the bhukti of Punḍravardhana, who used the usual title of uparika-mahārāja, but who in this case appears to be the emperor's own son (Rajaputra-deva-bhaṭṭāraka). This royal governor, in keeping with the administrative system prevalent under the early Guptas, appointed Svayambhūdēva as the vishayapati of Kotivarsha. It is evident then that so late as 533-34 A.D. the early Gupta rule continued intact in the eastern province of the empire. But the emperor's appointment of his own son as governor of Pundravardhana may be supposed to point to the fact that the time was a troublous one for the empire,-many parts of which, especially in the west, had by this time already been lost. It cannot be said with any degree of certainty what was the attitude of the contemporary Gupta ruler (perhaps Narasimha-gupta) of the branch line towards the main branch represented by Bhanu-gupta. In the absence of definite facts it also cannot be exactly known when and how Bhanu-gupta, or his predecessor, lost sway in the western Gupta provinces. We have seen before that in the Gupta year 165 Budha-gupta wielded supremacy over the vast tract of land between the Yamuna and Narmadā under whom his own governor Suraśmichandra Matrivishnu was the vishayapati of Airikina. But we have also seen that this Mätrivishnu's younger brother, Dhanyavishnu, owed allegiance to the Hupa mahārājādhirāja, Toramapa (whose first regnal year is mentioned in the Eran Boarinscription1), and not to any Gupta ruler who may have been on the imperial Gupta throne at that time. So it is quite reasonable to think that towards the close of Buha-gupta's reign (circa 180 G.E., according to Professor Pathak) the Hapas, though once utterly defeated about half-a-century before by Skanda-gupta,-they may have continued from time to time to disturb the Gupta rulers-made a fresh attack in the west under their chief Tōramāṇa, who succeeded in establishing himself in Malwa and Surashtra. It was perhaps during this time that the old Gupta province of Surashtra became independent of Gupta allegiance under Bhaṭārka of the Maitraka clan, who may have paid tribute to the Hñpa chief. But the Gupta sovereign had still some supremacy over the central provinces of the empire; for in the Majhgawan copper-plate inscription of mahārāja Hastin, dated in 191 G.E. (510-11 A.D.), and in the Khoh copper-plate inscriptions of Hastin's son, Samkshobha, dated in 209 G.E. (528-29 A.D.), reference is made to the fact that the early Guptas were still enjoying sovereignty. In the Eran posthumous stone pillar inscription Bhanu-gupta is mentioned as "the bravest man on the earth, a mighty king, equal to Partha, exceedingly heroic" (jagati pravīrō rājā mahan Partha-samo-ti-surah, 1. 5), and it is recorded there that Goparāja (undoubtedly a feudatory of Bhanu-gupta) fought a "very famous battle" [y(u)ddham sumahatprak(a)sam, 1. 6] by the side of Bhanu-gupta, but was killed in the action, and that Gōparāja's wife accompanied her husband, cremating herself on his funeral pyre. The pillar which bears this inscription was set up as a memorial at the very place where the battle was fought. Nothing, however, can be known from this record as to who was the enemy against whom Bhanu-gupta and his feudatory Goparaja, in the company of their other allies (mitträni, 1. 6), fought, nor is it mentioned whether the emperor and his party were at all defeated. It is only stated that Goparaja was killed in the action. It may be reasonably supposed that this enemy must have been the Hapas, who were now probably led by Mihirakula, but who had already under that chief's father, Toramaņa, succeeded in bringing under their occupation Malwa and other tracts of land in the west. Considering the fact that 18 years after this "very
1 Fleet, C. I. I., Vol. III, No. 36. Ibid, No. 25.
2 Ibid, No. 23. Ibid, No. 20.

Page #154

No. 7.]
DAMODARPUR COPPER-PLATE INSCRIPTIONS.
125
famour battle," which was fought in 191 G.E., the early Gupta supremacy was still prevalent in the neighbouring kingdom of Bhänu-gupta's feudatory Samkshobhal (Hastin's son), whose inscription is dated in 209 G.E., one feels inclined to believe that Bhanu-gupta was victorious in 191 G.E. over the Häņas. Hence it is clear that the authority of the Hina chief Toramāņa or his son, the tyrant Mihirakula, could not have penetrated into any kingdom east of Malwä. If oar Plate No. 5, dated in 214 G.E., belongs to Bhānu-gupta's reign, as we have supposed it to do, this Gupta ruler also, like his predecessor, had a very long reign, at least during the years from 191 G.E. to 214 G.E. (i.e. 510-11 A.D.-533-34 A.D.), so that both the Perivrăjaka maharajas Hastin and his son Samkshobba, as also the Uchchakalpa maharaja Sarvadātha, whose recorded dates are 193, 197 and 2:14 G.E., and probably his father Jayanātha also, were contemporaries of Bhānu-gupta and were probably his feudatories also. At any rate Professor Pathak's conclu. sions that the downfall of the Gupta empire, effected by the Hüņa invasion, took place towards the close of the fifth century A.D. does not seem to be warranted by facts; for we have shown above that the Hüņas occupied only a part of the Gupta empire in the west-the central and eastern provinces (e.g. Pandravardhana) were still under Gupta domination. Professor Rapson's view that during the last quarter of the 5th century A.D.“ the northern and central provinces (E. Málwa) were held by different branches of the imperial family, and in other parts of the empire powers previously subject or fendatory became independont" does not seem to be wholly correct; for, as far as is known, only one branch of the main line wielded some sort of authority somewhere in the east, and not all feudatories became independent of Gupta supremacy. Even if we accept Professor Pathak's view that the initial year of Mibirakula was 502 A.D., we cannot say that this year "marks the end of the Gupta empire ;" for we have a Gupta omperor still ruling as the " lord of the earth" in 214 G.E. (533-34 A.D.), having Pundravardhana under a governor of his own appointing, and it is perhaps bis rale that is referred to in the inscription dated in 209 G.E. The only natural conclusion to be drawn in this connection is that the vast Gupta empire began to be circumscribed in extent, owing to the troubles and inroads of the Hiņas, towards the close of the reign of the imperial monarch Budha-gupta, and that it was from Bbänu-gupta's time that the diminution of Gupta power and glory actually commenced. It may be rightly said that Mihirakula, who reigned at least for 15 years," was a contemporary of Bhanu-gupta, the imperial Gupta sovereign, and was himself not a paramount sovereign of the rank of the early Guptas, as supposed by some scholars, dominating the whole of the empire ruled over by the previous Gupta emperors, but was a king having under his jurisdiction only the western provinces of the Gupta empire.
Both Budha-gupta and Bhanu-gupta were contemporary overlords of many of the feudatory princes who were not dependent on the Hūņa chiefs, Toramāņa or Mihirakula. The decadence of the Gupta glory began, as remarked above, during the closing years of Budhagupta's reign; but the complete overthrow of the Gupta power of both the different branches of the main line was in all probability brought about not by the foreigners, the Häņas, but by the boastful chief Yasodharman of Mälwa. We learn from the three Vandasor stone inscrip. tions of two kings, named Yasodharman and Vishņuvardhana, in the Válwā region, Pleet, C. I. I., Vol. III, No. 25.
? T'ide ibid, Nos. 28, 30 and 31, respectively. Vide the Introduction to his Second Edition of the Meghadita (Poona, 1910), PP. xi-xii, and pp. 214-15 of his article on " Nero Light on the Gupta Era and Mihirakula" in the Sir R. G. Bhandarkar Conmemora. tion Volume.
• Rapson, Indian Coins (Encyclopedia of Indo-Aryan Researck), p. 20, S 92.
Pide p. 217, Sir R. G. Bhandarkar Commemoration Volume. • Fleet, C. 1. I., Vol. III, p. 25.
* Vide the Gwalior stone inscription, Fleet, C. I. I., Vol. 111, No. 37, wherein the 15th regnal year of Mihirakula is mentioned.
• Fleet, C. I. I., Vol. III, Nos. 33-35.

Page #155

126
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[VOL. XV.
when Bhanu-gupta was enjoying imperial sovereignty in the central and eastern provinces of the Gupta empire, during the first quarter of the sixth century. The contents of these three inscriptions have been thoroughly discussed by Mr. Allan, according to whom Yasodharman was the suzerain of Vishnuvardhana, and this is, according to that scholar, the natural explanation of the occurrence of both the names in verses 5 and 6 respectively of the inscription (No. 35) dated in the year 589 (expired) of the tribal constitution of the Mälavas, i.e. in expired Gupta era 213. Bereft of rhetorical embellishments, verse 5 simply states in substance that Yasodharman was a janendra ("chief among men ") who had begun to acquire fame in battle by himself plunging into the army of his enemies, whose reputations were eclipsed by his valorous dee is. The next verse again describes the other king as naradhipatiḥ ("king of men"), conqueror in war (ajau jiti), who had already acquired the supreme titles of rajadhiraja-parameśvara, so difficult of attainment, by subjecting, by policy peaceful and warlike, the very mighty kings of the east and many other kings of the north. This king's minister, Abhayadatta, is described as having formerly held office in the tract of country bounded by the Vindhyas and the Pariyātra mountain and the (western) ocean. From this panegyric of Vishnuvardhana it seems plausible that Yasodharman was then rising into prominence under the supremacy of Vishnuvardhana, who is to be regarded as the former's suzerain and not vice versa as supposed by Mr. Allan. Some of the enemies opposed by both Vishnuvardhana and Yasodharman were certainly the Hunas, who could not any longer retain the tracts of land (in the west) over which they had some time before established their power and in which they ruled also for some time as kings. But the kings of the east who were brought under subjection by Vishnuvardhana were, probably, feudatories of Bhanu-gupta, who was still ruling in the eastern provinces. The Vishnuvardhana-Yasodharman inscription (No. 35) comes, it seems, a little earlier in time than the other two duplicate inscriptions (Nos. 33-34), which state in a most exalted manner the heroic actions of Yasodharman, who is said to have compelled even King Mihirakula to pay homage by touching his feet with his (the Huna chief's) forehead. If this statement is taken as being literally true, Yasodharman may have completely humbled the power of the Hana chief some time after 533-34 A.D., and then proceeded even towards the east up to perhaps the eastern province, where the supremacy of Bhanu-gupta (or his successor, if he had any) was still continuing. It may be not quite unlikely that Vishnuvardhana and Yasodharman at first combined together to drive away the Hunas under Mihirakula from the tracts of the western provinces which were under Hana sway, and then brought under subjection some of the Gupta feudatories in the east. But by the excessive and superior strength of his arms Yasodharman, keeping under subjection perhaps his own former suzerain, Vishnuvardhana, acquired the title of a universal sovereign (samrat, V. 3, Nos 33). Hence it may be supposed that it was Yasodharman who usurped all the Gupta territories and brought about the actual downfall of the Gupta empire. It would be difficult in any other way to justify the panegyric which contains Yasodharman's boasting (V. 4, No. 33) that he enjoyed those countries which were not in the possession of the all-powerful Gupta sovereigns and which the power of the Hana Kings, who kept many a tributary king under subjection, could not penetrate, or the most high-sounding expressions (V. 5, No. 33) that the samantas (fendatories) of the different parts of the land, from the Lauhitya (the Brahmaputra) in the east to the Western Ocean, and from the Himalayas in the north to the Mahendra Mountain in the south, did him honour. It is, therefore, not improbable that Yasodharman overthrew Mihirakula some time after 533-34 A.D. and declared himself independent sovereign of Northern India. But the conflicting account of the overthrow of Mihirakula given by the Chinese pilgrim Hiuen Tsang, according to whom his tyranny
1 Allan, Indian Coins, Gupta Dynasties, Introduction, pp. lv-lx.

Page #156

No. 7.]
DAMODARPUR COPPER-PLATE INSCRIPTIONS.
127
We ended by Baladitya (identified with Narasimha-gupta of the Bhitari seal inscription. who belonged to the branch line of the early Guptas), makes it difficult to explain satisfaotorily the story of the Mandasor inscriptions referred to above. This Baliditya, a king of Magadha (according to the Chinese pilgrim), whose territory is said to have been invaded by the Hûna tyrant, ultimately succeeded in defeating Mihirakula and taking him prisoner; but he afterwards released the tyrant, and the Haņa chief's ultimate fate was that he took refuge in Kashmero, where he made himself ruler. These two conflicting stories of the defeat of Mihirakula, as described in the inscriptions and in the accounts of the Chinese pilgriin, cauge scholars to propound many suggestions as to the truth. According to Mr. Vincent Smith, “the native princes under the leadership of Bālāditya, king of Magadha (the same as Narasimhagupta), and Yasodharman, a raja of Central India, appear to have formed a confederacy against the foreign tyrant." But Mr. Allen, following the view of the late Dr. Fleets that "Mihirakula was overthrown by Yasodharman in the west, and by Bālāditya in the direction of Magadha," anggests that "Narasimha-gupta (i.e. the Bālāditya of Hinen Tsang) was simply successful in defending Magadha against Mihirakula's aggressions and that Mihirakula was afterwards utterly routed and taken prisoner by Yasodharinan." The boastful statements about Yasodharman in the Mandasor inscriptions lead us to believe that it was this powerful king who succeeded in finally breaking the Haņa power in India and in declaring himself independent samrät of all Northern India, making his supremacy felt by the represen. tatives of the two branches of the Gupta dynasty still in possession of some power in the east. Very likely Bhānu-gupta or his successor, if he had any, who may have retained some power in Pandavardhana especially, and also Bäläditya, or his successor Kumāra-gupta III, acknow. ledged the authority of Yasodharman. The rise of Yassdharman was, therefore, the cause of the downfall of the imperial Gupta rule in Northern India. No successor of Yasodharman is, however, known, whereas we have epigraphic records of a local dynasty of eleven Gapta rulers in Magadha, beginning with Krishņa-gupta and passing through Madhava-gupta (Harsha's contemporary) to Jivita-gupta II, who continued to rule as local chiefs in Magadha till about the middle of the eighth century A.D., probably till the rise of the Pāla Kings of Bengal, who bronght Magadha also under their rule.
A few more words on the system of provincial government during the Gupta rale in Northern India will not be out of place here. We know incidentally from the edicts of Asoka that the Maurya emperor appointed his owa viceroys to rule over the large provinces in the northwest, the south, the east and west, the central portion of the empire having probably been kept under the direct rule of the emperor at Pâtalipatra. A remarkable continuity in this policy seems to have prevailed among the rulers of India of later times, though belonging to different dynasties. The copper-plate inscriptions under notice have revealed to us the fact that it was the central Government under the Gupta emperors which used to appoint the provincial governors, who are described as being tat-pada-parigrihita (lit. Accepted by the imperial majosty's feet) and having right of use of such titles as uparika-mahārāja. Their position may be compared to some extent to that enjoyed by the Divisional Commissioners of the present day, if these were directly responsible to the Imperial Government. These provincial governors of the Gapta period had power to appoint the vishayapatis (district officers), who are described as tan-niyuktakas (lit. appointed by them) with the right of use of such titles as kumīrāmātya or ayuktaka. It is also a most interesting point that the vishayapatis had their head-quarters in adhishthānas (towns), where they had their own adhikaranas (offices
1 Vincent Smith, Early History of India, 3rd Edition, p. 318.
Allan, Indian Coins, Gupta Dynasties, Introduction, p. lix. Indian Antiquary, 1889, p. 228.

Page #157

128
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[VOL. XV.
or courts). Another most interesting fact of history obtained from these newly discovered copper-plate inscriptious, especially Nos. 1, 2, 4 and 5, is that the vishayapatis appear to have been aided in their administrative work (samvyavahāra) by a Board of Advisers, which is found to have been constituted of four members, representing the various important interests of those days, vit. (1) the nagara-freshthin, the most wealthy man of the town, representing, perhaps, the rich urban population, (2) the sărthavaha (the chief merchant), representing, perhaps, the various trade-guilds, (3) the prathama-kulika (the chief artisan), representing, perhaps, the various artisan classes, and (4) the prathama-kayastha (the chief scribe), who may either have represented the Kayasthas as a class, or have been a Government official in the capacity of a Chief Secretary of the present day. Another class of local officers which finds mention in these plates from North Bengal, as also in the Faridpur plates, are the pustapālas (the keepers of records), who were, it seems, made aware of the title to all lands. As has been remarked at the outset, the Government would sanction land-sales only after these recordkeepers had, on receipt of application from the purchasers, determined the title to the land under proposal of transfer and sent in their report to Government. In one of these epigraphio records (Plate No. 3) other important bodies, presumably rural, are mentioned, such as the mahattaras, the ashta-kul-adhikaranas, and the grāmikas (for notes on these terms vide the foot-notes under the Translation), who were often consulted by Government in arranging landtransfer and also in inspecting (pratyavēkshya) the execution of the transaction. Some of the early Greek inscriptions also throw light upon the management of public lands and upon the constitutions of different cities. Sometimes these purchases were arranged and effected through these village bodies. Transactions of the nature of free donations to temples and charitable institutions are also referred to in some of the inscriptions of the early Chola rulers in the south.
There is evidence of the fact that there were different rates in different parts of old Bengal in the valuation of the price of unsettled, untilled khila (fallow) land. In the province of Pundravardhana such waste land was sold by Government at the rate of three dināras for each kulyarăpa, whereas in East Bengal (vide the Faridpar grants referred to above) it was sold at the rate of four such coins for the same area. Thus we see that tax-free (unassessed) waste lands were reclaimed at & small rate. Sach lands are referred to as being granted according to the custom called nivi-dharma or apradī-dharma, which perhaps meant that the donees had all the rights and enjoyments of such properties, except perhaps the right of destroying the perpetuity of the grants by making further gifts of the same. 'Trusts were perhaps carried on by means of the interest and income that accrued from the endowed land, which must remain beyond the scope of further transfer in future.
It is curious that many of the names of officers in the north-eastern Gupta province of Pandravardhana, as mentioued in these five plates, terminate in datta, rarman, pāla, mitra, nandin and dēva. The Gupta governors of the western provinces (Surashtra and 31ālwa) also had names ending in datta and varman. Whether both these eastern and the western officers were of common origin is a question which comes within the purview of ethnological science. The use of caste surnames, which appears to have been in vogue as early as the fifth and sixth centuries A.D., is a most interesting subject of discussion for students of ethnology; and my esteemed friend Mr. Rama Prasad Chanda, B.A., has dealt with this matter in his newly published treatise on the origin of Indo-Aryan peoples and institutions.
The most unhappy controversy that has so long been going on between Mr. Pargiter and Mr. RD. Banerji about the genuineness of the four Faridpur grants (mentioned before) will,
1 Vida Pandit H. Krishna Shastri'. paper on "Fiscal Administration under Early Cholas," pp. 223-235, in the Sir R. G. Bhandarkar Commemoration Volume, Poona, 1917.
Chanda, Indo-Aryan Race, Part I, p. 1899(Varendra Keren reb Society's publication, Rajshahi, 1916).

Page #158

No. 77
DAMODARPUR COPPER-PLATE INSCRIPTIONS.
12
I believe, have now to be closed ; and it is now evident from the reading of the texts of these Dāmodarpur copper-plate inscriptions that Mr. Banerji's view that the Faridpur grants are "ancient forgeries" is quite antenable. We shall now bave to follow Mr. Pargiter in saying that the four plates are quite genuine.
The mention in these inscriptions of orthodox Brāhmaṇas who performed the agnihotra rites (Plate No. 1) and the pancha-mahayajñas (Plate No. 2) bears witness to the fact that in the fifth and sixth centuries A.D. there was no such absence of Brāhmaṇas in Bengal as one has to nesume, if one has to believe in the origin of the Bengali Brāhmaṇas as given in the genealogical works of the Rādhiyas and Vārēndras. We have seen (Plate No. 3) that during Budha-gupta's reign people were anxious to provide residences for Brāhmaṇas, and that the government of those days also encouraged gifts made for the benefit of Brāhmaṇas. There is mention in Plate No. 4) of erecting two temples and two chambers for the two gods Kokamukha-svāmin and Svētavarāha-svāmin, evidently two Bräbmaņical gods. Mention is also made (in Plate No. 5) of making provision for the worship of gods and for the continuance of the bali, charı, sattra, etc., in connection with the daily worship of the god Svētavaraha-svänin. These instances gathered from the inscriptions, which cover the period of time from 443-44 A.D. to 533-34 A.D., corroborate the statement that during the early Gupta period, in Bengal, as in other parts of the vast empire, there was an uprise of Brahmanism, which was in a state of decline before the rise of the Gupta dynasty, owing to the ascendancy of Buddhism.
It is not easy to form an opinion as to the architectural design of the temples of those days in Bengal, e.g. those of the two gods mentioned in Plates Nos. 4 and 5, as we have no instance of relics of such temples of this early Gupta period. The Chinese pilgrim Hiuen Tsang, about a century later, makes mention of Brahmanic temples seen by him in Pundravardhana and other parts of Bengal through which he travelled. Perhaps he saw many of them still standing in their old position.
I now edit the inscriptions for the first time from the original plates :
PLATE No. 1. This plate is inscribed on both sides, the first containing eight lines, and tho socond five lines of writing. The edges of this plate were not fashioned thicker, nor raised into rims, to protect the writing. It is a thin plate, and the letters are engraved deeply. Except in some places here and there, the writing is in good state of preservation. There seems to have been a seal attached to the proper right middle of the plate; but it is lost. The weight of the plate is 111 tolas. It measures 68" x 4". Although the surface of the plate is in some places, especially on the second side, corroded by rust, the inscription is legible throughout.
The characters belong to the northern class of alphabets, which was in vogue in the fifth centory A.D., throughout Northern India, with some local variations in forms. The sign for the initial vowel a occurs in a(ra)rhatha, 1.7, aprada, 1. 7; and for u in uttara, 1. 11, and that for å in zvan, 1. 9. The peculiar way in which the sign for the vowel-mark of a is indicated by a stroke in the form of a hook attached to the lower right of some letters, especially na (e.g. oshthānādhi, 1. 4), ga (e.g. in oyogaya, 1. 7), and dha (e.g. odhārana, 11. 10-11), calls for notice. Another peculiar form is ta in bhattāraka, 1. 1. We find the right form of ba used along with a preceding m, e.g. in Sâmbapala, 1. 6, as also used in brāhmana, 1. 6, but the same form used instead of va in paradattām=bā, l. 12, is a mistake. The sign for the conjunct ima in
Vido Pargiter's papers on these plates in the Indian Antiquary, 1910, and J. 4. S. B., 1911, and Mr. R. D. Banerji's papers in J. d. S. B., 1910 and 1914.

Page #159

130
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[VOL. Xv.
brahmana, l. 6, is to be distinguished from an almost similar form for hya iu sangrihya, 1. 10. The peculiar sign used after mēka and datta in l. 11 may be explained as that of a virāma ma. In line 1 we have the forms of the numerical symbols for 100, 20, 4 and 7.
As regards orthography, the only point that is prominently noticeable is that the consonants ka, t(b)a, d(s)a, pa and ma are doubled in conjunction with apreceding r,e.g. °chandrarkka, 1. 8, sürtthavaha, 1. 5, Pundravarddhana., 1.2, Karppaţikëna, 1. 6, and "Vētravarmma, 1. 4, and °dharmmena, 1.9. But sha is not doubled in such a position in this plate, e.g. in Kotivarsha, 1. 3. It may also be noted that no doubling of ta is marked in conjunction with a following r. e.g. in °mitra, 1. 5, and reshetra, 1.8.
The language of the inscription is Sanskrit, and the entire document, with the exception of the single imprecatory verse in ll. 12-13, is in prose. From the linguistic point of view the use of the affix ka in some words is to be noticed, e.g. in anuvahamāna ka, 1. 3, and niyuktaka, 1. 4. The inscription is dated in the year 124, which is to be reckoned as belonging to the Gupta era, from the name of the imperial monarch, Kumāra-gupta, and is, therefore, equivalent to 443-41 A.D. The day is mentioned as the seventh of the month of Phālguna. The object is to record the purchase of land measuring one kulyavāpa made by a Brāhmaṇa, named Karpatika, for the purpose of his agnihotra rites. The local government of the vishaya of Kotivarsha, situated in the blukti of Pandravardhana, had to gauction the transaction. The mention of the two ancient names of Puadravardhana and Kotivarsha connects the record with the locality, namely, the District of Dinajpur, in which the plates were found. For particulars of the contents vide the summary in the introductory portion of this paper.
TEXT.
First Side. 1 सम्ब १.०,२०,४ फालाण (न)दि ७ परमदैवतपरमभट्टारकमहाराज[*]
धिराजवीकुमारगुप्त पृथिवीपतौ तबादपरिग्रहीते पुण्डव[न]3 भुतादु(बु) परिकचिरासदते(त्ते)नानुवल()वा(मा)नककोटिवर्षविषये च त4 त्रियुनाककुमारामात्यवेववर्मन्य (ण्य)धिष्ठाणा(ना)धिकरणञ्च नगरवेष्ठि5 धृतिपालसात्यवाहवन्धुमिवप्रथमकुलिकतिमित्रप्रथमका[य*]. 6 स्थशाम्बपालपुरोगे संव्यवहरति यत: ब्राह्मणकर्पटिकेण (न) 7 विज्ञापित(त) परहथ' ममाग्निहोत्रीपयोगाय अप्रदामहतखि8 लक्षेत्र[] ()दीनारिक्यकुल्यवापण(न) शखता(दा)चन्द्रावतारकभोज्ये(ग्य)[-]
Second Side. 9 या नीवीधर्मेण दातुमिति एवं दीयतामित्युत्पने विनी(नोणि)
दीना[राण्यु*]10 पसंच यतः पुस्तपालरिशिदत्तजयनन्दिविभुदत्तानामवधा11 रणया डोनाया उत्तरपश्चिण (मो)द्देशे कुल्यवापमेकम् दत्तम्[॥*]
The Tia superfluously engraved. Read you.

Page #160

No. 7.]
DAMODARPUR COPPER-PLATE INSCRIPTIONS.
*
12 वदतां परदत्ताबा यो हरेत वसुन्धरां (राम) भूमि [दान ] 'संवधा [:] श्रीका भवन्ति ["]
18 fagrari f() fa पित्रि (c) भि [ : * ] सह पच्यते [ ॥ * ] ति [ ॥*]
TRANSLATION.
In the year 100 (and) 20 (and) 4 [=124], on the 7th day of Phalguna, while parama-daivata, parama-bhaṭṭaraka, mahārājādhiraja Sri-Kumara-gupta was the ruler of the earth, and uparika Chiratadatta was the receiver of favours from him (lit. was accepted by his Majesty's feet) in the province (bhukti) of Pundravardhana and kumaramatya Vētravarman, appointed by him (Chiratadatta), was, in the ever-prospering district (vishaya) of Kötivarsha, administering the government of the locality, in the company of Dhriti pala, the guild-president of the town, Bandhumitra, the merchant, Dhritimitra, the chief artisan, and Sambapala, the chief scribe, whereas the Brahmana Karpatika (thus) addressed (them)-"Deign to make a gift, according to nivi-dharma, of khila' land, as yet unploughed and not (already) given (to
131
1 This portion in prose ought to have been inscribed before the imprecatory verse, quoted in 11. 12-13. 2 The word anuvahamana literally means "flowing on."
The Abhidhana-chintamani has "Deviköta Umävanam | Kötivarsham Bana-puram syach Chhōnitapuram cha tat," IV, 977. There is still a place in the Dinajpur District of North Bengal which is known as Bāņa-nagar or Bangarh, full of ancient ruins. The Vagu-Purana mentions Kötivarsha as a town in verse 209 (Chap. XXIII), thus:
"Tad apy aham bhavishyami dandi Mundisvarah prabhuh! Kötivarsham samäsädya nagaram devapujitam " So it appears that the town (adhishthana) of Kötivarsha and the vishaya of the same name are very old. There is frequent mention in later times of this vishaya in some of the epigraphic records of the Pala Kings of Bengal. There is mention of Kötivarsha also in the Brihat-samhita of Varähamihira (died 587 A.D.). The king of this place (Kotivarsha) is referred to in verse 11, chap. XI, of that treatise. We now find that this Kötivarsha formed a part of the Pundravardhana bhukti. In the topographical list of the Brihat-samhita the Pundra poople are mentioned as belonging to the eastern division of India, XIV, 7, 74-80. A king of this province (Pundradhi. pati) is also referred to in verse 58, chap. XI.
The Board of Advisers which seems to have helped the Vishayapati in carrying on the state affairs was constituted of four members, probably of a representative kind, of which the nagara-freshthin was one. He had probably to represent the various guilds or corporations in the town or the rich urban population. In later days freshthip came to mean "a banker."
The Sarthavaha may have been in the Council the representative of the merchants of the vishaya.
It is not known exactly who were represented by the kulika. This word is shown as an alternative reading for kulaka in the lexicon of Amara, viz. "Kulakah syat kula-freshthi"-II, 10, 5. The commentator Bhanuji Dikshita explains the words kulaka and kula-sreshthin to mean the foremost person in a company of artisans. He remarks thus-" Dee kärusamghë mukhyasya." Modini has the word kulika in the same sense of kula-sattama (v. 7 in Ka-trika).
7 What we have as jyeshtha-kayastha in the Faridpur grants B and C and in the Khalimpur plate of Dharmapala (p. 16 of Gauḍalēkhamālā) is here called prathama-kayastha (the chief scribe, who may have acted as Chief Secretary to the Administrative Board). Mr. Pargiter's translation of the word "jyeshtha" as "oldest " seems to be wrong. The adhikarana (administrative board) of the vishaya was formed with the vishayapati na head, having with him the four particular members to help him in the administrative work (samvyavahāra). Cf. Mr. Pargitor's remarks, Indian Antiquary, 1910, p. 211.
- Niridharmena-The word niei is a synonym for paripapa and muladhana (i.e. the capital or the principal in the matter of sale and purchase): cf. Amarakota, III, 3, 212, and Hemachandra, II, 534 (mula-dravya). These words mean the fixed capital out of the interest on which an expense is to be met. Hence to make a gift of land or money according to nividharma is to give it on condition that the endowment is to be maintained as perpetual. The term nivi is found used in many other records of the Gupta period, viz. in akshaya-nivi (Fleet, C. I. I., Vol. III, No. 12, 1. 26, and No. 62, dated in 131 G.E.) and in sividharmma-kahaya, 1. 8 of the Dhänäidaha plate discussed above. It appears that in the case of akshaya-nivi or nividharma the grantee could not destroy the principal, land or money, but had to make use of the income accruing from it. In some cases the former grantees reversed this process and transferred the gift to later grantees, as in the Dhänäidaha grant.
The words khila and aprahata are synonyms, according to Amara, II, 10, 5, and Halayudha, 2, 3, meanin "untilled land" (waste, fallow land).
R 2

Page #161

132
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[VOL. XV.
any one), (receiving a price) at the rate of three dinarasl for each kulyavāpa, for the convenience of my agnihotra ritos,-to be enjoyed (by me) for ever, as long as the moon, the sun and the stars (exist)." Whea, according to the determination of the record-keepers, Risidatta, Jayanandin and Vibhudatta, it was ascertained " (Land) may thus be given," one kulyarāpa of land was given to him in the region north-west of Donga, after three dināras had been received from him). Here apply the versest regarding grants of land-"He who confiscates land given by him or by another, becomes a worm in ordure and rots with his forefathers."
PLATE No. 2. This plate is inscribed on both sides, the first containing 8 lines, and the second 5 lines, of writing. The edges of this plate were not fashioned thicker, nor raised into rims, to protect the writing. It is thicker than Plate No. 1, but the letters are not incised deep. The extremely corroded and damaged state of this plate made the work of decipherment very difficult. A portion of the proper left side has suffered so much from corrosion that the last few letters of lines 5-8 are wholly illegible, as also a few letters in lines 9-10. The letters in the legible portions also look very much blurred. Had the plate been discovered a few years later, the writing would have been thoroughly obliterated and it would only have appeared as a oorroded and rusty piece of blank copper. By a comparison of the text of this plate with that of Plate No. 1, to which its contents bear considerable resemblance, I have succeeded more or less in restoring the reading of some portions of the inscription.
The weight of the plate is 1516 tolus. It measures 6" x 3" It appears to have had & seal attached to the middle of the proper right side. The protuberant portion, on which the senl was soldered, is still visible, with a hole which was caused by corrosion ; but the seal itself is not forthcoming. The diameter of the seal appears to have been 11
The characters belong to the northern class of alphabets of the fifth century A.D. The peculiar form of da, which looks like ţa, may be remarked. We have the sign for the initial vowel a in adhishthana, 1. 4, arhatha, 1. 6, and api, 1. 11, and the sign for è in ētad-, 1. 7, and ētasmāds, 1. 8. This plate also has the peculiar vowel-mark for a, a stroke in hook-for attached to the lower right of the letter dha, as in dhuranayā, 1. 8, and -vrasudha, 1. 12. T! forms of the numerical symbols for 100, 20, 9, 10 and 3 occur in line 1
As regards orthography, the following peculiarities call for remark :-(1) The letters ta, a(h)a, ma, ya and va are doubled after & preceding r, e.g. opravarttanīya, 1. 6, Pundravarddhana 1. 2, varmmani, 1. 4, dharmma, 1. 10, maryyadaya, 1. 7, pūrova., 1. 11, bahubir=vvasudhā, l. 12.
1 dinaras-The Gupta gold coins are mentioned in many inscriptions by this name (the other name used being sworna): cf. Fleet, C. I. I., Vol. III, Nos. 5, 7, 8, 9, 62 and 64 (Allan, Indian Coins: Gupta Dynasties, Introduction, p. cxxxiv). In Sanskrit literature also we have mention of this coin: ef. Dandin's Darakumarcharita—"dinaran asankhyan ráfiksitya," etc., Book IV. This name was borrowed from the Romans, who called some of their coins by the name of denarins. The Roman influence on Indian coinages of those days is evident from this name of dinara also (oide also Rapson, Indian Coins, p. 25, Encyclopædia of Indo-Aryan Research). We have mention of this word dinara as a synonym of nishka in the marakofa, III. 3, 14.
kulyavāpa-According to Sanskrit lexicons (Mėdini, Visva, and Hēmachandra, II, 361) one kulya is equal to 8 drönas. For a fuller note on this measurement vide Mr. Pargiter's romarks in Indian Antiquary, 1910, pp. 214-16. The word råpa may menu the place where seeds are nown, i.e. a feld, "mpyale 's minn iti vapal kahitra"-Bhattoji on Panini, V.1, 4. So kulyarāpa may mean that area of laud on which one kulya of seed could be sowa. Has the word kudavi, used in mensurement formula in Bengal, any connection with kulyarapa ?
pustapala--lit. a keeper of pusta, which, according to Médini, means both löpyädikarma (i.e. plastering, painting images, etc.) and books. Mr. Pargiter's rendering of this terın by "record-keepers " seems to be quite apt. Probably it was these officers who were in later times called akshapatalikas. They may have preserved the books or records containing records of boundaries and demarcation of lands (belonging to differeat persons) which were already settled.
• But only one verse is quoted in the text.

Page #162

Damodarpur Copper-plate Inscriptions: Gupta era.
מספר זית 30/30
.
הישן א ו ה מ ו סוף אַר דיזיון, אור נופך ידידי
ירה הוא הוסף Lם • מר יוקרתי אף
פלאנט טי וי סין שירותי נוטריור זור
:E
45
בין הזוהר
W. GRIGGS & SONS, LTO, COLL.
F. W. THOMAS
FULL SIZE

Page #163

12
FULL SIZE

Page #164

No. 7.]
DAMODARPUR COPPER-PLATE INSCRIPTIONS.
133
But the letter tha is not doubled in such a position (e.g. odrthavaha, 1. 4), as it is in Plate No. 1; (2) m instead of anusvāra is wrongly joined with va, as in samuyavaharati, I. 5, and samuyavaharibhih, 1. 10, but rightly with ba as in 'sambaddha, 1. 11; (3) the sign of avagraha is not used in dānäch=chhrēyo=nupālanan, 1. 12.
The language of the inscription is Sanskrit, and the whole inscription, with the exception of the two benefactory and imprecatory verses in lines 11-13, is in prose. The use of the affix ka with some words is noticeable in this plate also, as in Plate No. 1. The inscription is dated in the year 129, which is.to be regarded as belonging to the Gupta era, equivalent therefore to 448-49 A.D. The day is mentioned as the thirteenth of the month Vaisakha. Hence this plate was issued four years and two months after Plate No. 1, during the reign of the same imperial Gupta ruler, Kumāra-gupta I.
The object of the inscription is to record a purchase of land (the measurement of which is not clear owing to corrosion) made by a person (the name is undecipherable) who appears to have been a Brāhmaṇa, for the purpose of conducting his five daily sacrifices. The official staff in the vishaya of Köțivarsha in the province (bhuktı) of Pundravardhana is the game as in Plate No. 1. For details of contents vide the introductory portion of this paper.
TEXT.
First Side. 1 म[] १.०,२०, वैशाख दि १०,३ पर[मदेव]तपरमभट्टारकमहाराजा
धिराज श्री] [कुमा*]2 रगुप्ते पृथिवीपती [तत्पाद]परिग्रहीतस्य पुगिङ्ग]वई नभुक्तावुप[रिकचि]रात
दत्त[स्य] . 3 भोगना नुव][मानक]कोटिव[प]विषये तत्रियुक्तककु[मा]रामात्यवे[त्र]4 वर्मणि अधिष्ठाना[धिक][णच्च] नगर[]ष्ठितिपालसार्थवा[हवन्धमि]
त्रपथ] 5 मकुलिकतिमित्र प्रथ]मकायस्थ[शाम्ब]पालपुरो[गे] सम्व्यव[हर]ति...
स. . . 6 विज्ञापितं अई]थ मम पञ्चमहायज्ञप्रवर्तनायानुवृत्ताप्रदाक्षयनि... -7 मर्यादया दातुमिति एतद्दिज्ञाप्यमुपलभ्य पुस्तपाल]रिसिदत्तजयन[न्दि
[वि. . . 8 धारणया दीयतामित्यु[त्य] वे एतस्माद्य[था नुवत्तवेदीनारि[क्यकु]ल्यवाप[न]
Second Side. . 9 [यमुप[संर] [ऐरावता[गो]राज्ये पश्चिण (म)दिशि पञ्चद्रोणा]10 [म]काः []पानका सहितति(ता इति) दत्ताः [1] तदुत्तरकालं
सम्व्यवहारिभिः [धर्ममवेक्ष्या नाम]-.
1 This illegible portion appears to have contained the name of the applicant for land-purchase. + [Read प्रदाचयमीवी-?-Ed.]
[For °मका परह?- Ed.]

Page #165

134
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
(Vol. xv.
11 eur: [1*] afu ACTAR (fa)t wait Hua: [1] yolla
at feufa [zit] 12 gag gfufet [1*] Het $79(A)at 8 119 [*]
(TA) (**) agfugu a[ua 13 ga: ga: [1] Te Te JEt fage de T iefafa (# fa 1)
TRANSLATION. In the year 100, (and) 20 (and) 9 (=129), on the 18th day of Vaisakha, while paramadaivata, parama-bhattaraka, maharajadhiraja Sri-Kumāra-gupta was the ruler of the earth and tsparika Chiratadatta was the receiver of favours from him (lit. was accepted by his Majesty's feet) in the province (bhukti) of Pundravardhans and loumārāmatya Vētravarman, appointed by him (Chiritadatta), was, in the vishaya of Kötivarsha, which was ever prospering under (Chirătadatta's) rule, administering the government of the locality in the compauy of Dhritipāla, the guild-president of the town, Bandhamitra, the merchant, Dhritimitra, the chief artisan, and Samba(?)pala, the chief scribe, (whereas) ...... thus addressed (them)-"Deigu to make a gift (of land) according to the established rule ... (for disposing of lands) by destroying the condition of a pradākshaya(nivi)! (non-transferability), for the conducting of my five daily sacrifices? (pañcha-mahāyajña)." When, after receiving this petition, it was, according to the determination of the record-keepers, Risidatta, Jayanandin and Visbhudatta ?], ascertained thus—" Land may be given," land measuring five drönus (P) with hatta and panaka (P)* in the west of Airāvata (?) . . . . was given after two (P) (dinaras) had been received at the established rate of three dināras for each kulyavápa of land. Hence, considering the religious merit (of such gifts), this (grant) is to be respected by the administering agents in the future. And there occur also these two verses with rogard to grants of land :(1) “ O Yudhishthira, best of land-holders, preserve with care lands already given to the twiceborn (Brāhmanas); for the preservation of land-grants is more meritorious than the making of grant.” (2) “Land has been given by many (persons) and will be given by many in future); (but) the fruit (of land-grant) belongs to whosoever at any time possesses the earth."
PLATE No. 3. This plate is inscribed on both sides, the first containing 8 lines of writing and the second 5 lines only. The edges of the plate do not seem to have been fashioned thicker, or raised into rims, for tire protection of the writing. It is not as thin as Nos. 1 and 2. The letters are well executed, and are even now, except in some places wbere they have been effaced owing to corrosion, in a good state of preservation. The seal, if there was any, is missing. Two or three letters are in some lines cut off from the commencement of the proper right side of the plate : where ascertained, these lost letters are in the text below inserted between square braokets. The weight of the plate is 13 tolas. It measures 74" x 34".
Aprada-We find this word used in Plate No. 1, 1.7, where it is put as an adjective to khila-kshetra and has therefore been explained as " land of which no previous gift (prada) has been made." In the light of the expression aprada-dharmena in Plate No. 5 (in the place of niridharmēna) the phrase aprada-kshaya may here be explained, as in the case of "wididharma-kshaya," thus-land could not, unless so conditioned, be alienated or transferred without state-permission, after being once solil for the purpose of a gift to a Brahmana or a god. We might equally well real the phrase a aprad-akshaya.
For the five daily sacrifices (parcha-mahayajñas) required to be performed by a householder cf. Manu, III, 69-71.
[With drinking places having Persian Wheels (arahatta)? See n. 8 on preceding page.-Ed.)

Page #166

No. 7.]
DAMODARPUR COPPER-PLATE INSCRIPTIONS.
135
The characters belong to the northern class of alphabets of the fifth century A.D. The characters of Plates Nos. 3-5 approximate very closely to those used in the Bhitari seal (J. A. 8. B., 1889) of Kumāra-gupta III's time and the inscriptions of the time of some of the Parivräjaka mahārajas and the maharajas of Uchchakalpa (vide Fleet, C. I. I., Vol. III, Nos. 21-31) and in the Eran inscription of Budha-gupta's time (ibid, No. 19). They also resemble those of the inscriptions of Toramaņa's and Mihirakula's reigas (ibid, Nos. 36 and 37). We have the initial a form in ākshēpta, 1. 13. The peculiar form of medial à after na, dha and ba especially is to be remarked. It is indicated (as in the initial ākīra mark in the Gupta period) by a hook attached to the bottom on the proper left of these letters-e.g. in brāhmanadyān, 1.3, brahmanaryyān, l. 4, punyā pyāyanāya, l. 4, avadharitar, 1. 6, -avadharanayā, l. 8, vasudha, 1. 12, and bāhya, 1. 5. For a similar use of medial a we may refer to the Mandasor inscription of the time of Naravarman (Mälava era 461), E.I., Vol. XII, No. 35, p. 316. The virama ta is often joined with the following pa and sa, as in tat-pada, 1. 1, and ovrindakat=savisvāsa, 1. 2. The virāma na is also seen joined with the following consonant, e.g. pa, in Paryyān=pratitāsayitu in, 1. 4. As regards orthography, the other peculiarities that call for remark are the following:--(1) Before sa the visarga is often replaced by s, as in mātā pitros=svapunya., 1. 4, pitsibhis=saha, 1. 12, and rājabhis Sagarādibhiḥ, 1. 12; (2) The letters ga, ta, diha, ma, ya, va, and sha are doubled after r, e.g. scarggē, 1. 13; karttur, 1. 6; samvyavaharibhiruddharma, 1. 11; dharmma, 1. ll; brīkmanäryyān, 1. 4, maryyadayā, 1. 5 and 1. 9, maryyala-, l. 7; pūruvēna, 1. 9, bahubhir=uvasudhī, l. 11; and maharshshibhih, 1.11, varshsha-, 1. 13; (3) The fifth consonant of the pa-varga is not changed into unusvāra, e.g. Svadattam-para, 1. 11. The sign for ba is very distinctly shown in brāhmanūdyān., l. 3, brāhmaniryyāns, 1. +, and bāhya-, l. 5. Numerical symbols for 10 and 3 are visible in the recording of the month (Ashadba) in line 1. The date in yoars is unfortunately lost; but the numerical figure 3 after what seems like the symbol for 60 is also visible before the word Ashadha in l. 1.
The language of the inscription is Sanskrit, and the whole document, with the exception of the three imprecatory verses in 11. 11-13, is in prose. If the date in years, as read by me, is correct, it should be 163 G.E.=482-83 A.D.; for we know that the already known dates for Budha-gupta range from 157 G.E. to 175 G.E., i.e. from 476 A.D. to +95 A.D. The day is mentioned as the 13th of the month Ashädba. The object of the inscriptioa is to record the purchase of one kulyavāpa of waste land by a village-head (yramika) named Nābhaka, of tho village of Chanda-grama, for the purpose of settling some Brāhmaṇas. The applicant had to obtain the sanction of the government of the bhukti of Pandravardhana. The use of the affix ka in the word grāma, 1. 3 and 1. 9, is to be noticed. For similar use of the same aflis in some words during the reigns of the early Guptas vide the late Dr. Fleet's remark on p. 69 of the C. I.I., Vol. III. For further details of the contents vide the introductory portion of this paper. The places Chanda-grima and Vāyi-grama could not be identified. As regards the naine Paläsavrindaka, it may be noted that there are two places of the name of Paläsabůree, one about 10 miles N.E. of the town of Dinajpur and about 14 miles due north of the find-place of these plates, and the second lying about 16 miles N.E. of the town of Dinajpur and about 20 miles due north of the find-place. Another place, about 9 miles N.W. of the find-place and about 11 milos S. E. of the town of Dinajpur, is called Paläsdāógā.
1 ... [& ole vor
TEXT.
First Side. f QHTATTAHEI[TJAETTTTT. NUTÀ (afularunt genie[uft]rstag []- .

Page #167

186
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
संव्यवहरति
2 [न] भुक्तावुपरिकमहाराजब्रह्मदत्ते
13 [तदा]
[f]स्त
[VOL. XV.
3 [र] चप्रामिककुटुम्विनच चण्डग्रामके ब्राह्मणाद्याचचुद्रप्रतिकुटुम्बिनः
4 [वि] ज्ञापयतीनो (तो)
ग्रामिकनाभकोहमिच्छे' मातापित्रोरखपुखाप्यायनाय कदि (ति) चिह्मणार्थ्याम्प्रतिवासवितुं 5 [द]ईथ ग्रामानुक्रमविक्रयमर्खादया मत्तो हिरण्यमुपसंग्टह्य समुदयबाचाप्रदखिलवाला [] 6 [x]खादं कर्तुम (मिति यतः पुस्तपालपत्रदासनावधारितं युक्तमनेन विप्रापितमस्त्वयं विक्रयपुस्खोपच
7 मदाप्रसङ्गस्तदीयतामस्य परमभट्टारकमहाराजपा [दे] न
8 [पत्रदा] सस्यावधारण्यावष्टत्य
यायेति पुनरस्यैव नाभकहस्ताहीनारहय' सुपसंग्टा स्वाय (च)पालकपिलश्रीभद्राभ्यायायक्व [ त्य] च समुदय
पलामहन्दका
व्यविश्वासं महत्तरायष्टकुलाधि[क]
1. This should be either or कामि.
The word The word
कुशलमुक्तानुदर्शयन्ति •
Second Side.
10 मह[त्त ]रायधिकरणकुटुम्विभिः
11 [दत्तं दु] तरकालं 12 [स विष्टा ] यां
9 [ख] चेवस्वं कुष्यवापमेकमस्व वायिग्रामकोत्तर पार्थस्यैव च सत्यमयदाया दक्षिणपश्चिमपूर्व्येण प्रत्यवेयाष्टकनवक'नवकन लाभ्यामपविष्का च तुष्टिमो[शि] यच नागदेवस्य संव्यवहारिभिर्द्धप्रेमवे प्रतिपालनीयमुक्तञ्च महविभि: [1*] स्वदत्ताम्परदत्तां वा यो हरेत वसुन्धरां (राम् । * ) कमिभूत्वा पितृभिसह पच्यते [*] बहुभिव्वंसुधा दत्ता राजभिरादिभि: [["] यस्य यस्य यदा भूमिस्तस्य तस्य फलं [लम् ॥*] षष्टिं वर्षसहस्राणि स्वम् मोदति भूमिदः [*] चाचेता चानुमन्ता च तान्धेव नरके वसेदि (त्) [*] [*]ति ॥
...
TRANSLATION.
[Samvat.... 60 (P)], 3, on the 13th day of Ashadha, while parama-daivata, parama-.. bhattāraka, mahārājādhiraja, the glorious Budha gupta was the lord of the earth, and while in feet, the Pundravardhana bhakti uparika-mahārāja Brahmadatta, favoured by his Majesty's fe
was at first omitted, but was inscribed probably afterwards at the bottom. seems to have once been superfluously inscribed.

Page #168

No. 7.]
DAMODARPUR COPPER-PLATE INSCRIPTIONS.
137
was the administering agent, the mahattaras, the ashța-kul-adhikaranas,' the village-heads (grimikas) and the house-holders, being in confidence, inform, * from Paldsavfindaka, the chief Brahmapas, the prominent subjects and house-holders in the village of Chanda-grima, after enquiring into their welfare, (as follows)—"Nábbaka of this village thus applies : For the enhancement of my parents' own merits I wish to settle some prominent Brahmanas. So it behoves you to favour me (with a gift of one kulyavāpa of field-land) which is fallow, froe of rerende, and not already) made into any gift (undisposed of), accepting from me value (in coin) in accordance with the custom of sale followed in the different villages.'”
Whereas it was determined by the record-keeper Patradasa (thus)—" The application is & proper one. This is a case under the prevailing rale (or custom) of sale ; so be it (land) given to him by his Majesty, the parama-bhatļāraka, for the increase of merits." Again, as determined in accordance with the determination of this same Patradies, one kulyavāpa of khila (waste) field-land, (free from revenue, was given on receipt from the hands of Nabhaka of two (or three ?) dināras and ..... by Sthāyana ?)pala (P) Kapila and Srbhadra, after the land had been inspected by the mahattaras and others, the officers and house-holders, and its area severed by them by the measurement of 8x9 reeds, and ..... the pleasure of Någadēva-(the land) being situated in the south, west and east in touch (with the right boundary of the north side of Váyi-grāma.
So in future this grant must be preserved by the administrators, having regard to dharma. And it has thns been stated by the great rishis:--
(1) “Whoever confiscates land given by himself or by another becomes a worm in ordure and rots with his forefathers."
(2) "Land has been given by many kings, such as Sagara and others; the reward (of these grants) belongs to whosoever at any time possesses the earth."
(3) "The grantor of land enjoys pleasure in heaven for sixty thousand years; the confiscator and he who approves (of such confiscation) resides so many years in hell."
Plate No. 4. This plate is inscribed on both sides, the first side containing 12 lines of writing and the socond 6 lines. The edges of the plate do not seem to have been fashioned thicker, or raised into rims, for the protection of the writing. The plate, as acquired, is not smooth in all its parts: a portion of it at the proper right side, from top to bottom, seems uneven owing to some of its parts being raised. The engraving of the letters is very good; but the plate has unfortunately lost from its upper left corners some words and letters, which are cut away. It is unfortunate that the date in years is lost from the upper right corner. Owing to bad corrosion the entire writing on the second side of the plate has become quite illegible. But
Mahattaras.--This word occurs in the Faridpur copper-plate grants also. Mr. Pargiter is right in regarding them as "men of position in the village, the leading men.” Vide I. 4., 1910, p. 213. According to Mr. Pargiter Some of them were prominent by ability and age, while others were such by inheriting wealth.
Ashfa-kul-adhikaraga seems to be an officer having supervising authority over eight kulas. This word kula perhaps means inhabited country as much ground as enn be plougbed by two ploughs, each drawn by six bulls : ride Kullaka's commentary on Manu, VII, 119). Some may like to explain this word as meaning ore in charge of bupervision of eight families.
Gramika.This word is wrod by Manu in vv. 116 and 118 of Chap. VII with reference to the head of the village, who bad the right to enjoy several privileges, e.g. to use for himself the king's dues received from the villagors. He had also the right to refer cases of criminal offences to the head of ten villages
. Anudarsayanti is not in frequent use. It ineans "inform as follows. Cf. " Senapatid putram dgni mitran parishvajya anudaríayati."-Malavikagnimitra, Aet V.
The worl apaviüchelnya oocurs in the Faridpar grants also.

Page #169

138
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[VOL. XV.
the reading in lines 15-18 of this side could be made out with some certainty by comparing it with the text of the conoluding lines of Plates Nos. 3 and 5. The weight of the plate with the seal attached to the middle of the proper right side is 27 tolas. The seal looks exactly of the same oval shape as that attached to Plate No. 5, and it measures 14" x 18". It may have had a legend similar to that on the seal of Plate No. 5; but this is now perfectly illegible. From the mention of the vishaya of Kotivarsha in 1. 3 it seems that in the legend of the seal the same name must have occurred. The plate measures 7'' x 4%.
The characters belong to the northern class of alphabets of the fifth century A.D. The sign for initial a occars in adhishthana-, 1.3, anëna, 1. 5, and asmat-phalā., 1. 6, aprada, 11. 7 and 1l, and atisrishtaka, 1. 7; and that for initial e occurs in ekadasa in l. 11. The sign for the medial a is to be particularly marked as used with tha and dha, e.g. in oyathakraya., 1. 9, and avadluiranaya-, 1. 10, and with gra, e.g. in Dorigāgrāmē, 1. 6 (vide my remarks in connection with the foregoing plates on the same form of medial a). The method of forming in combination with a following y, e.g. in maryyada in 11. 9 and 12, is noticeable, the being formed above the top line and the following y being doubled. The virama t and n are coupled with the next consonants, e.g. tat-pada-, 1.2, -état-koshthika-, 1. 8, asmat-phala, 1. 6, and "han-tat-kshēt. tru, l. 7, and [kulya]väpin-yatha, 1. 9. As regards orthography, the other peculiarities that may be noticed are, (1) the letters t(h)a, da, d a, va and sha are doubled after a preceding, e.g. sartthaváha., 1. 4, and tad-arttha, 1. 11; [san]vyavaharibhir-ddēva, 1. 15, Pundravarddhana, 1. 2; and (Ko]fi[varshsha], 1. 3; (2) the letter ta is doubled with a following r, e.g. kshättra, 11. 7, 11 and 12, Vasumittra, 1. 4; (3) the dental nasal is used instead of the ansvara with a following so, e.g. phalasansino, 1. 6, (4) the letter sa replaces the visarga, e.g. in pistri] bhis. salhal. 1. 16: (5) the letter m is used instead of the ansvara with a following va, O.R. sa[muualvaharati, 1. 4; (6) the sign for avagraha is not used, e.g. in svämind=pi, 1. 6, fröydumupalanan, 1. 17. Numerical symbols for 10 and 5 (?) are visible, though slightly, in the record of the date of the month Phālguna in 1. 1. The date in years is, however, lost.
The language of the inscription is Sanskrit, and the whole document, with the exception of the three imprecatory verses in 11. 15-18, is in proge. The use of the affix ka in anuvahamanaka, 11. 2-3, miyuktaka, dyuktaka, 1. 3, atissishtakah, 1.7, okoshthika-, 1. 8, and dattakah, I. 11, is to be noticed from the linguistio point of view.
The object of the inscription is to record a parchase of land made by the nagara-fröshthin Ribhupala for erecting thereupon two temples and chambers for the two gods Kokimukhasvāmin and Svētavarāba-svāmin. The plate refers itself to the reign of the imperial Gupta rnler Budha-gupta. For details of the contents vide the introductory portion of this paper.
TEXT.
First Side. fę pon[u] OTHÈTMT HETCHHEITTH opitar
T[#] [eferentiपुगवईनभुक्तावुपरिकमहाराजजयदत्तस्य
HiT[TEAT]3 [at]fe [ace]face o afergana ***T( )* wfu
gafar [**] Fleifgfru
2 [पतो
त]त्यादपरिग्टहीतस्य
Real que * This portion is also cut off and lost.
? The word yfed is cut off from the plate and is lost. • Read tego

Page #170

Damodarpur Copper plate buscriptions: Gupta erit
வர்தா பாடி கால்வாவாதி சேர்ந்தவர்தாமானார் பாரதம் போதார்
SE
நதுற
பராபரான்
F W. THOMAS)
SCALE SIX-SEVENTHS
W GRICas A SONS, LTD.. COLL

Page #171

12 .
SCALE SIX-SEVENTHB

Page #172

No. 7.]
4 पा[ल] सार्थवाहवसुमिचप्रथमकुलिकवरदत्त प्रथमकायस्थ विप्रपालपुरोगे च स[म्व्य]
5 अनेन श्रेष्ठिरिभुपालेन
वहरति विज्ञापितं हिमवच्छिखरे कोकासुखस्वामिनः चत्वारः कुख्यवापा: [ खे] तव अस्मत्फलाशन्सिनी (ना) पुन्धा (या) भिये डोङ्गाग्रापे (मे) पूर्व्वं मया तयोराद्यकोकामुखखामि
6 राहखामिनोपि सप्त.
7 अप्रदा
DAMODARPUR COPPER-PLATE INSCRIPTIONS.
11
13
14
15
प्रतिसृष्टकास्तदहन्तत्क्षेक्षसामोप्यभूमौ
8 स्वामिनोर्ना [म] लिङ्गमेकं
देवकुलद्दयमेतत्कोष्ठिकादयच
9 सह [कुस्य ] वापान्यथाक्रयमर्थ्यादया दातुमिति यतः
10 नन्दिनामवधारण्यावधृतम स्त्य नेन हिमवच्छिखरे
कुल्यवापाः
अप्रदा क्षेत्रकुल्यवापा एकादश दत्तकास्तदर्थचेह
12 [faci] [क्र] मेण
तत्वेनसामीप्यभूमौ
'दत्ता:
'रा
Second Side.
श्वेतवराहकारयितुमिच्छाम्यथ वास्तुना पुस्तपालविष्णुदत्तविजय
[नन्दि] स्थान (ण) - कोकामुखस्वामिश्वेतवरा[ह] स्वामि[नोः ] देवकुतकोष्ठिकाकरणे
युक्त [मे] [[विज्ञा]वास्तु दातुमित्यनुतविदीनारिक्कु [स्यवा] पविक्रय [म]द
कुलन ..
पु[स्करि]णीपू[व्र्व्वण] [A]दुत्तरकालं
16 [ग्वा यो हरेत]
17 [ यमाद्रच यु]धिष्ठिर [["]
18 [रानभिख]
तयोः
रा ग र(?) रिभु[पा] लघु • [दचिणेन ] [सं] व्यवहारिभिर्देवभ[क्तया ] नुमन्त व्या [] व्यासेन [1*] खदत्तां परदत्तावसुन्धराम् [*] स विष्टा[यां] क्रि(क्त)मि [म्मं त्वा ] पि[]भिस्म[ह पच्यते] [*] पूर्व्वदत्तां द्विजातिभ्यो महीं [महीम] श्रेष्ठ दा[नाच्छ्रेयोनु पालनं (म्)] [*] [बहु]भिर्व्वसु [धा द]ता पुनः पुनः [*] [य] स्य [य]स्य यदा भूमि[स्तस्य तस्य ] त[दा] फ[ल] मिति (म् ॥ इति) [॥ *]"
139
These two illegible lines [11. 18-14] seem to have contained the description of the boundaries of the
land purchased.
The reading of this and the following lines was made out by a comparison of the text of the other plates, especially Plates Nos. 3 and 5.
The plate on this side looks almost blank owing to bad corrosion In making out the reading I have been assisted by the use of water mixed with powdered chalk.
82

Page #173

140
EPIGRAPHTA INDICA.
[VOL. XV.
TRANSLATION On the 15(P)th day of Phalguna, in the regnal year ...... while parama-daivata, parama-bhattdraka, maharajadhirāja Sri-Budha-gupta was the ruler of the earth), and while in the vishaya of Kotivarsha, prospering under the government of uparika-maharaja Jayadatta in the bhukti of Pundravardhana, who was favoured by his Majesty, the Ayuktakal Sandika (Gandaka P), appointed by him (Jayadatta), was administering the affairs of the town (adhishthana), in the company of (i.e. with the help of) nagara-brēshthin Ribbupala, the merchant Vasumittra, the chief kulika Varadatta, and the chief scribe Viprapāla, whereas Application was made by this freshthin Ribhupāls thus-"In Donga-grima in Himavachchhikbara (lit. the summit of the Himalaya) 4 kulyavapas of a prada lands were formerly given by me to Kokamakha-svämin and 7 kulyavāpas to Svētavaraha-svämin, in the hope of benefit to myself (and) for the sake of increasing religious merits ; now in the neighbourhood of those cultivated lands I wish to build two temples and their two store-rooms for those sapreme gods Kokāmukla-svåmin and Svētavaraha-svāmin (and ?) one namalingan (?). So it behoves you to give (me) kulyavā pas with Dastu (building.grounds) in accordance with the prevailing onstom of sale." It was (then) determined according to the determination of the pustapālas (record-keepers), Vishnudatta, Vijayanandin and Sthapanandin, thus," It is a fact that by him were given in Himavachchhikhara eleven kulyavāpas of aprada lands to Kokamukha-svimia and Svētavarába-svāmin ; and so application has been properly made by him) for vīstu-land to ba given to him in the neighbourhood of those cultivated lands for the purpose of bailding temples and store-rooms." (According to the prevailing custom of sale of one kulyavāpa of land for 3 dināras ....... on the east of the pond....
1 The word ayukta oosurs in Panini, II, 3, 40. The Käfika explains it as vyáprita, "engaged." This word with a ka affix (ayuktaka) is found mentioned with other officers in the Maliga copper-plate inscription of the mikäraja Dhara sēna II, dated in 252 G.E. (oide Fleet, C.I.L., Vol. III, No. 38, p. 169 and note). It is also used in the Gaņosgadh inscription of Dhruyssens , dated in 207 G.E. (Epi. Ind., Vol. III, p. 320), and in the N svalakshmi inscription of siladitya I, dated in 276 G.E. (Epi. Ind., Vol. XI, p. 179).
Hero the word a prada seems to refer to land not given to anybody else before this transaction was effected, i.e. unsettled lands.
Kökämukha-sramin-There is mention of goddess (a form of Durg) of the name of Kökamukha in the totra of Durgå read by Arjuna (Mal. Bha., VI, 23, 8). The analysis of this word, as made by the commentator Nilakanths, does not seem happr. In Amsra's lexicon the word koka is found used in the list of synonyms both for a "wolf” and a "obalravka" (vide II, 5, 7 and 32). But Médini and the Viftakófa have orika "wolf" for one of the meaning of the word. Hence we may thus analyse the name-kökaya orikaya mukham ina mukhan yasya sa Kokamukha), (* god) having his face like that of sbe-wolf.' In the Hindu pantheon there is mention of animal-faced godo also, e.g. haya-grira (horse-necked god). It may also be remembered in this connection that the word Kókamukha is used also us the name of tirtha in Hari-V, Var. P., and in M. B)., III, 8135, XIII, 1738 (vide Monier-Williams' Dictionary, p. 312). It cannot be said with certainty whether this Kokāmukha-tirtha was situated somewhere in Pandravardhana, or whether Kokamukha-sramin was the god of that place.
• Svitavaraha-spåmin-Por the prevalence of the worship of Visbņu in the form of its Boer (varaha) in. carnation in the fifth and sixth conturies A.D. we may refer to the Eran inscription of the Arst year of Toramina (Fleet, C. 1. I., Vol. III, No. 86, p. 160), where the building of stone-temple of the Boar.Nariyana is mentioned. In his most popular work, "Soul Indian Images of Gods and Goddesses," Pandit H. Krishna Bhastri writes (p. 24) - Temples dedicated to the Boar-incarnation of Vlahou are not many." But we find now that in Pandravardhana (north Bengal) also temples of this god existed in the fifth and sixth centuries A.D. The learned Shastri also write in the saine connection that "this incarnation was partioular favourite of the weatern Chalukya.kings in the early contaries of Christian era." But even so late as Saks year 938 (-1017 A.D.), the date of the Daulatabad plates of Jagadókamalla (odited by Mr. D.R. Bbandarker and Mr. Dikshit in the Hyderbad Archeological Series, No. 2, p. 1), we find that the real attached to those plates had wita central figure" hoar running to the left (the varaka-ldichiana of the Chilukym)."

Page #174

No. 7.]
DANODARPUR COPPER-PLATE INSCRIPTIONS.
141
Ribhapala .. .. to the south.. .. .(lands) were given. So in future these grants must be preserved by the administering agents out of reveronoe to the gods. It has been thus stated by Vyasa :
(1) “ Whoever confiscatos land given by himself or by another beoomos A Worm in ordare and rots with his forefathers."
(2) "0 Yadhishthira, foremost amongst kings, preserve with oare lands given by previous (kinge) to the twice-born; for the preservation (of such lands) is more moritorions than tho making of a gift."
(3) " Land has again and again been given by many kings, such as Sagars and others :the reward (of these grants) belongs to whosoever at any time possesses the earth."
PLATE No. 5.
This plate is inscribed on both sides, the first containing 12 full lines and a thirteenth with only 8 letters, and the second side containing 9 lines of writing. The edges of the plate do not seem to have been fashioned thioker, or raised into rims, for the protection of the writing. The engraving of the letters is good; but the plate has suffered much owing to corrosion, which bas rendered some letters towards the close of lines 14 and some in line 12 quito illegible. On the proper right side the plate has a very prominent mark of corrosion right across, and this mark is visible on the second side also. The plate has become very thin in this portion and may some day yield along this mark. The weight of the whole plate with the oval. shaped seal attached to the middle of the proper right side is 227 tolas. This seal has on the apper side, in relief, a mark in the shape of a trident, and below it there are two parallel straight lines, also in relief, placed horisontally. Below these straight lines occurs, in relief, the legend " Kotivarshsh-adhishthan-adhi[karana) sya "_" of the office, or ooart, of the adhishthana (ospital) of Kotivaraha." It measures 2 x 14" The back of the seal is of convex sbape. It is needless to add here that this name of Kotivarsha as a vishaya occurs in the body of the inscription also. The geographical names, occurring in lines 15-17, of places situated in all probability in this district, have not been identified. The plate measures 69" x 37".
The characters belong to the northern class of alphabets of the sixth centary A.D.; and they may compare well with some of the inscriptions of the Parivrajaka Mahārājas and the Maharajas of Uchchakalpe. The form of initial a oooars five times in adhishthana, l. 4, Amritaddvana, 1. 6, a prada., 11. 10 and 18, and api, 1. 19; that of initial a occurs thrice, in äryya, 1. 4, dyo[dhya]ka, 1. 6, akshēpta, 1. 22; that of initial i cocurs twice, in iti, 11. 14 and 17; and that of initial i occurs five times, in tasmad- and itan, I. 14, and ēka) in l. 16 and (twioe) in l. 17. Tho sign of the medial a attached by a hook-sign to the bottom of the proper left of some letters, especially na apd dha, is noticeable in this inscription also, as in the preceding ones, e.g. (in pa) kehättränare (11. 6-7), (in dha) avadhārana, 1. 14, vasudha, 1. 20. The method of forming in combination with a following y, o.g. in dryya ip l. 4, is the same as in Plate No. 4, s.c. ther is formed above the top line, the following y being doubled. The virama t and are coupled, as in Plate No. 4, with the following consonants, e.g. tat-pada-, 1.2, Amritadivdtpalichadaha, 1. 14, safuat-kala, 1. 18, and stokan datun, 1. 10. The peculiar conjunot hya is to be marked in ovd(bahya, I. 6.°-pasaningsihya, 11. 7 and 14. As regards orthography, the other peculiarities that call for remark are, (1) the letters ka, ga, ta, t(h)a, d(1) a, bla, ma, va, and sha are doubled after r, .g. Wadhu parkla, 1. 9, svargod, 1. 21, pravarttana, 1. 9, sartthavaha, l. 5, Pundravarddhana, 1. 2, krimir-bhbhatra, 1. 20, dharmmēna, 11. 10 and 18, dhar[mm-adhi]kära, 1. 11, dharmma-, 1. 12, pürvvëna (twice), in l. 17, Bahubhir-vvasudha, 1. 20, Ko[tivajrasha., l. 3, and varshsha, 1. 21; (2) the ta is doabled with a following , e.g. puttra , 1., lula puttraka., 1. 6,[kshd]ttra, 1. 6, (but not in the same word in

Page #175

142
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[VOL. XV
1. 10, or in atra, 1. 8, and in satra, 1. 9); (3) the letter sa replaces a visarga, e.g. in văstubhis-saha, 1. 15, pitsibhis-saha, 1. 20, and räjabhis-Sagarādibhih, l. 21; (4) the sign of avagraha is not used as in "vikrayo=nuusittah, 1. 7, "vandfrumaka-pi, 1. 16; (5) sandhi is neglected in samvyavaharibhih dēva., 1. 19; (6) virāma m bas sometimes been joined with the following va, e.g. in paradattām=vā, 1. 20. From a linguistic point of view it may be noticed. that the affix ka is superfluously used along with some words, e.g. in anuvahama[na]ka, I. 3, niyuktaka, 1. 4, and "Kulaputtraka, 1. 6. Numerical symbols for 200, 10, and 4 are used in recording the dato in years (214 G.E.=433-34 A.D.), and a symbol for the number 5 is also used to denote the date of the month of Bhadra in l. 1. The plate refers to the temple of one of the two gods referred to in Plate No. 4, viz. the temple of Svētavaraha-svämin; so it may be noi very far removed in age from that plate,
The language of the inscription, with the exception of the three imprecatory verses in 11. 20-22, is in Sanskrit prose.
The objoct is to record the purchase of some lands by Ampitadova, a nobleman (kulaputra) from AyodhyĀ, who had applied to the local government of Kotivarsha vishaya, situated in the bhukti of Pandravardhana. For further details of the contents vide the introductory portion of this paper.
I have not as yet succeeded in identifying the geographical names that occur in 11. 15-17, where the situations of the kulyavāpas of land purchased are mentioned. The names of the places are Svachchhandapātaka, 1. 15, Lavangasikā, 1. 15, Satuvanāśramaka, 1. 16, Paraspstikā, 1. 16, Jambūna[di], 1. 17, and Puraņavsindikahari., 1. 17. There are two places of the name of Brindakoooree, about two miles north of the Palasbari, situated about 14 miles due north of the find-place. It is not easy, however, to say whether this Brindakooree is the same as Vrindikahari. It is a misfortune that the name of the imperial monarch, or rather a space per mitting of two letters only of the name after Sri, is missing from the end of line 1, the second line commencing with the letters .gupta. From the date and other circumstances it is very probable that the ruling sovereign was Bhānu-gupta (?).
TEXT.
Seal-#lfcauffagrarfa[*Tue]
First Side. 1 [m] 700,20,8 H F M ATATANUTAHEITFA[ET]
THAT'[xx]. 2 गुप्ते पृथिवीपतो तत्पादपरिष्टहीते (त) [स्य"] पुण्ड्रवईनभुक्तावुपरि[कमहा.
12x x 3 tagu TheTTaR e kamaganat[] tlfzalon
fau[] 9 4 fagara [**]sfaquufreunaa vfustalfano[*] Moda
[a][=fefry]yra. । सास्थवाहस्थाणुदत्तप्रथमकुलिकमतिदत्तप्रथमकायस्थ स्कन्दपालपुरोगे
[9] fa
Only two letters seem to be cut off from the portion of this plate and lost. Were they arep

Page #176


Page #177

Damodarpur Copper-plate Inscriptions : Gupta era.
บ ป 17 วันที่ 22 : : 21 22 21 11 12 : 21 มี.ค2551 131 132
ราย
2
ก.ย.
54
55 13:
***T/
95% ของ
ราย วัดบาง
“ก็นที่ 3
F. W. THOMAS
FULL SIZE
W. GRIGGS & SONS, LTO, COLL.

Page #178

No. 7.)
DAMODARPUR COPPER-PLATE INSCRIPTIONS.
143
6 पायो[ध्यककुलपुचकचमतदेवेन
देवेन विज्ञापितमिहविषये विज्ञापितमिहविषये समुदयबाधाप्रात
खिल[]चा7 णां विदोनारिक्यकुल्यवापविक्रयोनुवृत्तः तदईथ मत्तो दोनारानुपसंग्टन
मधातुः [पुण्या8 • भिवृह ये अवारण्ये भगवतः खेतवराहस्वामिनो देवकुले खण्डफुप्रति
[संस्कारक]9 रणाय बलिचरसवप्रवर्तनगव्यधूपपुष्यप्रापणमधुपर्कदीपाधुप[यो]गा[य] च 10 अप्रदाधम्मेण ताम्रपष्टीक्वत्य क्षेत्रस्तोकन्दातुमिति यत: प्रथमपुस्तपाल
नर[न]न्दिः 11 गोपदत्तभटनन्दिनामवधारणया युक्त त]या धर्माधिकार[बुझ्या विज्ञा
पितवाxx 12 षयपतिना कश्चिविरोध: केवलं(2) श्रीपरमभट्टारकपादेन धर्मप[२]13
'तावाप्ति[:] Second Side. 14 इत्यनेनावधारणाक्रमेण एतस्मादमृतदेवात्पञ्चदय दीनारानुपसंग्राह्य एत
मात[:] 16 अनुग्रहण स्वच्छन्दपाटक[] टीप्रावेश्यलवासिकायाश्च वास्तुभिरमह
कुखवापवयं 16 साटवनाशमकेपि वास्तुना सह कुल्यवाप एकः परस्पतिकायां पञ्चकु.
यवापकस्योत्तरण 17 जखून[द्या]: पूर्वेण कुल्यवाप एकः पूरणहन्दिकहरौ(२) पाटकपूर्वेण
कुल्यवाप एकः इत्येवं खिलक्षेत्र18 स्य वास्तुना सह पञ्च कुल्यवापाः अप्रदाधर्मेण भग[*]ते खेतवराह
. स्वामिने अखत्कालभोग्या दत्ताः 19 सदत्तरकालं संव्यवहारिभिः देवभक्त्यानुमन्तव्याः [*] अपि च भूमिदा
नसम्वचा: नोका भवन्ति [1] 20 स्वदत्तां परदत्ताम्बा यो परत वसुन्धरा(म्) [*] स विष्ठायां कि
(अ)मिभूत्वा पितृभिमाह पञ्चते [॥"] व(ब) हुभिर्वसुधा दत्ता 21 राजभिमगरादिभिः [1] यस्य यस्य यदा भूमिस्तस्य तस्य तदा
फलं(म) [] षष्ठिं वसहस्राणि खर्गे मोदति भूमिद[] 22 पाचप्ता चानुमन्ता च तान्येव नरके वसेदित् ॥ इति []
1 Only then three letters occur in this lino.
.
फल(म)
UJ

Page #179

144
EPIGRAPHIA INDIOA.
(VOL. XV.
S
TRANSLATION. Seal-Of the office of the adhishthana (capital) of Köţivarsha.
On the 8th day of Bhadra in the year 200, 10, 4 (=214), while parama-daivata, paramabhattara ka, maharajadhindja Sri Bhina(P)-gupta was the ruler of the earth, and while in the vishaya of Kotivarsha, prospering under the government of the infantry, cavalry and the elephants, (carried on) by Davabhattaraka, the king's son, ....... the uparikamaharaja of the bhukti of Pundravardhana, favoured by his imperial Majesty (lit. accepted by the feet of his Majesty), the vishayapati Svayambhadeva, appointed to this (post) by him (Devabhattāraks) was administering the affairs of the town (adhishthana) in the oompany of the nagara-freshfhin, Aryya Ribhupala, the merchant Sthanudatta, the chief kulika Matidatta, and the chief scribe Skandapāla : whereas application was (thus) made by kulaputrakal (the nobleman) Amritadēva, an inhabitant of Ayodhy.—"In this vishaya (district) prevails the onstom of sale of one kulyardpa of ancultivated khila land which is free from revenge at the rate of three dindras. So it behoves you to make a gift, on accepting from me dināras (as price), of some land by means of a copper-plate grant, according to the custom of aprada' (perpetual endowment), for (provision of means of) making repairs of whatever is broken or torn in the shrine of Bhagavån Svētavaraha-svåmin in the forest here, in order to increase the religious merits of my mother, and for the continuance of bali, charu, satra, the supply of cow's milk, incense and flowers, and the maintenance of madhuparka, lamp, eto." It was (then) determined according to the determination of the chief record-keepers, Naranandin, Gopadatta and Bhatanandin, that this application had been properly made in accordance with a spirit of piety ...... a quarrel (?) with the vishayapati. However through bis Highness paramabhattaraka the victory of right is assured. According to this determination, on receiving 15 dināras from this Amritadeva, out of consideration for his mother five kulyaudpas of khila land with văstu were dedicated according to aprada-dharma (the custom of perpetual endow. ment) to Bhagavān śvētavaraha-svåmin for use for ever-thus (namely), 2 kulyavd pas with tāstu (habitable land) in both Svachchhandapataka; ..... and Lavangasika, 1 kulyavāpa with vastu in Saţavanäsramaka, 1 kulyavāpa with vastu to the north of Panchakulyavāpaka and the rast of Jambunadi, and 1 kulyarápu to the east of the pataka in Pūraņavsindikahari.
So in futuro these (grants) must be preserved (with approval) by the administering agents with due reverence to the gods. There are verses also relating to the grant of land -
(1) “Whoever confiscates land given by himself or by another becomes a worm in ordare and ruts with his forefathers."
Kulaputra-a nobly-born youth, a son of a good family. Cf. Msichchhakafiku kulaputra mahādrumah, Act IV, V. 10. It seems that the country of Ayodhya still forined a part of the dominious ruled over by this Ihanu-gupta (P). Perhaps this Ayodhyaka Amritadeva was subject of this Gupta ruler or why should be make such a large gift of land in Pundravardhana (s Gupta territory), so far distant from his own native land?
Apradadharmona tåra paffiksitya, i.e. it must be enjoyed seconding to this custom of aprada, which seems to refer to the fact that such granted properties conld not be transferred, but could only be enjoyed by the grautee perpetually. The corresponding phree in this connection, na met with in some of the inscriptions of the maharajas of Uchchakalpa, is état puttra pauttra-prapauttra-lat putirady-wukkramena tämra-fasanenzati. srishta (cf. Fleet, C.I.I., Vol. III, No. 98, p. 127)..
The word phufta isPrakrit form for spaufita in Sanskrit. Cf. the same pliraning in 11. 15-16 of maharaja Burvapätha's Khoh copper-plate inscription (of tbe year 199 G.E.).-Fleet, C. 1. 1., Vol. III, No. 28, 1. 127.
This word seems to refer to a plot of land having probably for Ita nes tvo kulyavápas.

Page #180

No. 7.]
DAMODARPUR COPPER-PLATE INSCRIPTIONS.
145
(2) " Land has been given by many kings, ench es Sagara and others; the reward of these grants) belongs to whosoever at any time poBBBBsOs the earth."
(3) "The grantor of land enjoys pleasures in heaven for sixty thousand years; the cog- fiscator and he who approves (of such confiscation) resides even so many years in hell."
No. 8.-THE KALPATTI STONE INSCRIPTION. By PROZ, S. V. VENKATESWABA, M.A., KUMBAKONAM.
This inscription is on a stone slab set up in front of the Visvanatha-Swāmin temple at Kalpătti in Palghat. An impression of the stone was taken by the Archeological Survey in 1895, and it was among the estampages of the Malabar district sent to me by the Assistant Archæological Superintendent for Epigraphy in 1914 for publication in a forthcoming volume of South Indian Inscriptions.'. It was far from clear. Last August there was & suit connected with the temple, and a fresh impression of the stone was taken by a competent hand at the instance of the District Munsiff's court, Palghat. I was summoned by the court to read it. As the inscription abounds in interesting matter on which some discussion by scholars will naturally be evoked, I have thought it suitable for publication in the Epigraphia Indica.
Of the two sides of the stone containing the insoription the western side, which corresponds to the first half, is altogether worn away by wind and weather and is illegible, except for a few letters here and there, which merely show the continuity of the inscription on the two sides. The eastern side is perfectly legible, as it is proteoted by the mukha-mandapa of Nandi, between which and the flag-staff the inscribed stone is placed.
The inscription is in the Chēra-Pāndys alphabet, popularly known as Vatteluttu, and the language is Malayalam. It is not dated (at least in the part which is now legible); but I would assign it on paleographical grounds alone to the fifteenth century. The only Malayālam letter in the whole inscription is ksha, which occurs twice (11. 21 and 30). Another detail of paldographical interest is the writing of n (dental nasal) for m (the labial nasal), e.g. in karanavarun takshi for karanavarum takshi in line 30. The initial consonant of a word is sometimes needlessly reduplicated, e.g. in chchokkanathar in lines 24, 25. The same symbol is used for a consonant and for the same with a vowel a after it. Thus we have tata written for tta (11. 14, 20) and kaka for kka (11. 21, 22). Short and long tu are expressed by the same symbol (ll. 21, 34). There are two symbols for na, as in modern Tamil. There are no marks of punctuation anywhere.
The subject matter of the insoription is the grant to the temple (of Visvanatha-Svåmin) of land, income, and precious metal and utensils, and the constitution of "marumakan " IttiKkombi and (his) younger brother (anantiravan) as trustees thereof.
The inscription seems to have been ont at the bidding of Rayiran Kaņdatt Pangi under orders from his master, who was apparently the then Raja of Palghat. I understand that the ancestral scribes of the Palghat Räjās are known by that name to this day. Perhaps the word Rāyiran denotes a roribe. Råyiran Keralan is the name of the engraver of one of the copper-plates of Malabar. Other proper names oocurring in the insoription are Itti-Kkombi, Chokkanātha and Emûr Bhagavati. The first is styled marumakan' (nephew), and IttiKkombi and Pangi are dames quite common in the Palghat Rāja's family. One branch of the Raja's family-that at Koņikkaledam-manages the affairs of the temple even now. Very
From the office of the Epigraphist, Ootacamund.
* The copper-plate deed of Karumbat Raman Bavivurman's time (No. 8 of Appendix A of the Madras Epig. Rep. for 1912), to be published shortly in this journal.

Page #181

146
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[VOL. XV.
probably, therefore, Itti-Kkombi is the name of the then head of this branch. The second name is one of the Tamil-Sanskrit epithets of Siva. It means the bright God" and may refer to the god Visvanātha of the temple. Or it may specifically refer to the deity in the temple of Chokkanathapuram in Palghat, which is a village about 14 miles distant from Kalpatti. If so, that temple would be earlier than that of Visvanatha-Svåmin at Kalpatti. I see nothing impossible in this, as Chokkanāthaparam is one of the oldest villages constituting Palghat town and was once in a much more flourishing condition than now. Emir Bhagavati is the name of the goddess of whom we have a temple at Kalliankulam near Palghat, about a mile from the Olvakot Railway junction. There is another temple of the same goddess at Sēkharipuram, & village half a mile from Kalpātti. The former place is held very sacred by the Palghat Rājās, who consider the goddess to be their tutelary deity.
The name of the donor is not given in the inscription. He may have been an elderly member of the Palghat Rājā's family, judging from the references to Itti-Kkombi as marumakan and to mela karanavar. The latter epithet may refer to the Räjä himself.
The inscription contains expressions which art of considerable importance and interest on historical, ethnological and philological grounds. I may now proceed to discuss the meaning of these terms.
Mana (1. 1) means a house in modern Tamil and Canarese, and 'premises of a house in Malayalam. Bat in the latter language the term is used to denote only the stately residence of a large Nambūdri Brahman landlord. The smaller landlords of the same community (Malayāli Brahmans of Malabar, known as Nambūdris) have their houses designated by the word illam. It is interesting to observe that in Malabar there are appropriate technical terms to denote the residence of particular caste. The Räjä has his kovilagam,' the Nair his vidu, the carpenter his pura, the tenant farmer (I!uva or Moppila) his kudi, the servile cultivator his chala. The inscription represents the manas receiving 1320 panams (coins) and bound to give 132 panams every year as interest to the temple. Mana therefore must refer to the Tamilian Brahman houses of Kalpătti, which are situated around and in front of the temple.
Palikappanam (1. 4) means 'interest' in current Malayalam. The derivation is uncertain. In earlier Vatteluttu inscriptions the term used is the old Dravidian vad di or vandi, even in Malabar. The context here shows that a rate of 10 per cent. was charged as interest payable every year on the 10 panams given to each of the Brahman houses,
We have here a very interesting instance of the way in which endowments to temples were made and worked. A lump sum was invested with every householder, who was bound by the terms of the contract to pay the interest on that sum every year to the authorities of the temple on whose behalf the investment was made. The contract held good in perpetuity; but the obligation implied in it was not personal, but territorial. I know the details of the system, as it works in the adjoining villages. At Sekharipuram, for instance, every villager who owns a house is bound by custom to pay a panam annually to the temple. There is an old tradition there that a philanthropic individual who founded or re-organised the affairs of the temple gave ton panams to each of the menibers of the "Samūham of 240 (houses)." The village has at the present time only about half that number of houses; but on the outskirts there are the rains
Cf. Chokkappanai - the festive fire.'
* Probably the oldest of the Tamil Brahman villages in Palghat. The village bears the name of the Raja, who has the title śēkharivarman.
* E.g. Püpw!ki mana. • There are even now as many houses in old Kalpatti. The house of new Kalpatti were built later.
The copper-plate cited above, which belongs to 1148 A.D.

Page #182

No. 8.]
THE KALPATTI STONE INSCRIPTION.
of what may have been the foundations of houses. The number of houses may therefore at that time have been 240. Tradition is silent as to the date. The only chronological fact we are certain about is the date of the existing image in the village. On the pedestal of that image is an inscription in Grantha characters, which I read as follows; Sadyah so vai Dharmaraja Bhagavatur. The first words denote the Kali year 4717, and the last two apparently the name of the donor of the image. What is important just now is the fact that the liability to pay the annual panam, which originally may have been personal-confined to the donees and their descendants-, has become territorial. The builder of a new house has the obligation, whether he builds on a vacant site or on a portion of an existing house site. Nay, a sub-division of houses entails the payment of the panam on every one of those who own the various parts. In these ways the corporate life of the village was by the application of a legal fiction established on a territorial basis. Similar arrangements are in vogue in other villages also. The terms of our inscription manaiyil kotutta panam bear out the traditional accounts of the origin of the institution.
Kōvilkkolla should properly be written kovilukkulla (belonging to the temple' or 'intended for the temple'). This is not a mistake of the scribe, but the usual way of writing. In all the Vaṭṭeluttu records which I have yet examined1 I find evidence of the same peculiarity.
147
Taratettam is certainly a corruption of the Sanskrit word dhäradattam ('gift with water'). On Vijayanagara inscriptions we read Sa-hiranya-payodhara-purvakam dattavan.' The term under reference is only a summary of this long expression.
Marumakan and anantiruvar.-The former means nephew' or son-in-law.' Itti-Kkombi stood in that relation to the then Raja of Palghat. Or it may be merely an honorific or affectionate term for a younger member of the family. It must be mentioned here that the Palghat Rājās have the Marumakkattayam3 law of inheritance.
Anantiruvan means "a junior member." It here probably refers to the next junior member of the Kōnikkaleḍam branch of the Palghat Raja's family, Itți-Kkombi being its most elderly member. The word karanavar (1. 30) means the eldest member of the family.
Tükshikkakkaṭavar should be sukshikkakkadavar (bound to look after '). Such substitution of t for s is common in Tamil: thus the Sanskrit word masam becomes in Tamil madam. So in Malayalam Tāmuri is a variant form of Samuri (Zamorin).*
Mukkalvaṭṭangal.-This word, or a variant form of it-mukkalvaṭṭam-is a peculiar term occurring in Vaṭṭeluttu inscriptions. Since it is as important as difficult to render, it is necessary to discuss its meaning in detail.
Dr. Gundert in his Malayalam Dictionary translates the word by "a Bhagavati temple." Mr. Logan in his "Malabar Manual "5 gives a translation of what appears to be our inscription, and renders the word in question by "the oracles of Velichappadu." These "moving oracles" of Malabar (Velichappäḍu) have a circular seat supported on three legs-hence known as mukkalvatṭam (mu='three,' kal='leg,' vattam='circalar seat '), and are attached to a temple of some Bhagavati (goddess). But this meaning, if possible, is distinctly inapplicable to the context here. Mukkalvaṭṭangal would be the plural of mukkalvaṭṭam, and we are not aware of the Velichappaḍu having several seats. Further, we are now dealing with the particulars relating to a Siva temple, not a Bhagavati temple.
Ep. Ind., Vol. XIII, No. 8.
E.g. Ep. Ind., Vol. IX, p. 238.
Succession being from maternal uncle to nephew or cousin.
* For the derivation of this word see my History of the Zamorins (Palghat, 1904), p. 5. Vol. III, Document 8.
T 2

Page #183

148
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[Vol. XV.
Turning to other inscriptions where the term occurs, we find in the Mamballi platest of Sri Vallavangồdai-"mērchollappatta Ayurur mukkālvattamum patřäragarkkolla idaiy iduñ Sri Vallavangodaiy-adai Adichchap Umayammai atti-ppēļu kondada."-" The mukkālvaltam of Ayurar mentioned above and the idai idu (property in the centre) belonging to the deity were held in proprietary right by Adityan Umayammai related to Sri Vallabhangodai.” It is clear that mukkalvaffam refers to real property situated in Ayurar.
In the Madras Epigraphist's collection for 1905 is a stone inscription (No. 120) where is found the expression “Tiripuradāna paņņina sēvagaŋär tirumukkalvattam." The late Rao Bahadur V. Venkayya has remarked as follows: "Tirumukkālvatļam appears tu mean the holy shrine of the god Śiva." His rendering is supported by the epithet Tiripura (Tripura) dānam (dahanam) panpina--" who burnt the three cities," which applies only to Sira.
In the Tirunelli plates of Bhiskaravarman we read : “Tirunelli mukkalvaţtattu nipru tan-ññátigaļum yogigalum trälar kalyyiluin atti-kkoduttar."-"(The donor), his kinsmen and co-partners gave away the proprietary right into the hands of the officers in the mukkalvattam of Tirunelli." It is absurd to soppose that these people, the kinsmen and relatives of the donor, were sitting on the "oracles of Velichappădu."
The natural inference from these passages is that mukkālvaftam means the real property of a temple--for most temples in South India have landed property attached to them. If so, mukkalvaffasgal would have the same significance, perhaps used in the still widor sense of the belongings of the temple.'
This inference is supported by two circumstances. In the inscription at Kalpătti we have the expression “I mukkālvatfanyab"-these muo. Thus the reference must be to something mentioned before or to something which could be pointed out from the spot. Secondly, the Velichappăda, when in a state of trance, uses the expression those living in this mukkalvattam." I am indebted for this information to my uncle, Mr. S. A. Sesha Sastriar, B.A., now District Muosiff and Magistrate of Anjengo, who has an invaluable fund of information on all matters connected with the customs and usages of Malabar.
I may now consider the possible derivations of the term.
(1) It is not impossible that the word originally meant a round three-legged seat used in Bhagavati temples. If so, it came to be used in the wider sense of the temple itself, then any temple (not merely that of Bhagavati), and lastly, in the plural form mukkālvaffarigal, the belongings of the temple as well.
(2) Vattam may mean anything round, thus & coin. Mukkalrattam would thus inean "a coin (vattam) which represente (in current money) three-fourths (mukkal) (of the money of account)." The current coin of Malabar was the velli, of which five went to the rupee, while the money of account was the panam, which was two-sevenths the rupee. But this meaning would not explain why the word mukkalvadtam is found used only in connection with temples.
(3) Vatļam (Sanskrit vritta) means "a circle and corresponds to the Sanskrit word mandala. Even now the word raffum is used in the Tamil country to denote a definite area or subdivision of a Tālık. Mukkālrattan would mean a three-fourths part of this area. It is an idea as old as the Purusha-suktu hymn of the Rig Veda Sanhita that things material form
Ep. Ind., Voi. IX, p. 337, 11. 17-19.
• Ibid, p. 238, footnote. · Ll. 23-26. Ind. 1st., Vol. XX, p. 292.
• See Sir W. Elliot: Coins of Southern India. .K.g, in the Tanjore district, where this paper is written. The correspouding word in Malalar to-day is anfaw, or de som; but nur inscription belongs to a time wl.ru Tamil words were freely used, c.. mana noted above.

Page #184


Page #185

Kalpatti Stone Inscription.
UCO
nou
na
TAUME..
VOGO
28
ür
15
32
TORP num,
OS
Douder
..
" teritor
F. W. THOMAS
SCALE ONE-FIFTH
W. GRIGGS & SONS, LTD., PHOTO-LITH.

Page #186

No. 8.]
THE KALPATTI STONE INSCRIPTION.
only a fourth part of the Universe, and that the remaining three-fourths consist of what is immortal (Pado 'sya vifva bhūtāni tripad asyamṛitam divi). So mukkalvattam was that three-fourths of a vaṭṭam which was divine property, i.e. the property of the temple of the locality (devasvom). Especially in Malabar, even the Raja's palace was supposed to be in the portion set apart for the deity. It was known as kovilagam, "inside the temple." Perhaps the only parts not included in the term were the lands and tenements of the Brahmans, which were distinctively known as Brahmasvom.
Thus, the subject-matter of the inscription is the grant to the deity Visvanatha-Svåmin of the Kalpatti temple of so much property real and moveable, and the constitution of members of the Iṭṭi-Kkombi (Köpkkaleḍam) section of the Palghat Raja's family as trustees thereof.
1 tiraṇḍu manaiyi [1]
2 kodutta panama
3 Jiratti munna
4 rrirupadinum
5 palisappanam
6 nrrimuppat
7 tirandum
kō
8 vilkkolla po
9 ppum velli[yu]
10 m chembum på
11 ttiravum iva
12 yokkeyum kö
18 vilukka tārā
14 tettañchey
15 tu [] marumakan-I
16 tți-kköm
17 bi-yivaruma3.
18 nantiravaru
19 mi mukka
20 Ivaṭṭanna
21 19 takshik10.
22 ka-kkadavar [1] i
23 dip atara
24 mågunnach
149
TEXT.1
1 From the impression.
In continuation of the previous face of the stone. The letters imme liately preceding are muppat, forming evidently part of nigrimuppattirantu.
The last letter may be l or k, the sign of the locative.
The nominative of kofutta may be in the former half of the stone.
. Read kulla.
The Malayalam form of pattiramum. Read korilukku, with the last vowel half pronounced, as is usual in Malayalam. ivarum is a sign of respect.
• Logan's reading seems to be mukkälvaffangalum, which he renders as the oracles of Velichappad,' which be constitutes into a trustee along with Itți-Kkombi and the other. But this reading is certainly wrong-perhaps an error in the copy forwarded to Logan. Um in Vattelutta must be distinctly written as uma, and there is absolutely no space for ma after the letter. The fact is that mukkalvaffażial in the inscription is not in the nomi. native, but in the objective case-the object of takshikkakkadavar.
10 Rend tūkshi.

Page #187

150
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
(VOL. XV.
25 Chokkana26 tarum E27 mür Baga28 yati(yum] me29 lè kāraṇava30 run tākshi [1] 31 ippadikk 32 rāyiran Kan. 33 datta Panni 34 kniyyeluttu [ll]
TRANSLATION. The interest of 182 panam acoruing on the 1320 panam given to the [1]32 (Brahman) houses, and the gold and silver and copper and utensils (belonging to or intended for) the temple--all these are given to the temple as a sacred gift (dhārādattam). Nephew Itti-Kkombi and the (next) younger member (of the family) are bound to look after these mrukkālvattarinial. Witnesses hereof are Chokkanatha, the Protector of this (foundation), Emür Bhagavati, and the chief elderly member mēlē kāranavar). To this effect Rāyiran Kaņdatt Pangi (writes in his) handwriting
No. 9.-THE BEZWADA PILLAR INSCRIPTION OF YUDDHAMALLA.
BY J. RAMAYYA PANTULU, B.A., B.L. This inscription is No. 323 of the Government Epigraphist's collection for 1892 and is noticed in the Epigraphical Report for 1892-93 and again in the report of the Assistant Archæological Superintendent for Epigraphy, Southern Circle, for the year 1909-10. It is engraved on two sides and partly on the third side of a quadrangular stone pillar built into the platform of a verandah in front of the temple kitchen ' in the temple of Mallēsvara-Svāmin at Bezwada, Krishna district. The pillar is now secured in a room in the compound of the temple. I edit the inscription from an excellent estampage of it, furnished by Rao Sahib H. Krishạn Sastri, Assistant Archaeological Superintendent for Epigraphy, Southern Circle. I have also inspected the pillar. The inscription commences on the front side, continues on the left-hand side and is concluded-rather left incomplete-on the right-hand side. Below the inscription, on the right-hand side, there is a later Telugu inscription, and on the back of the pillar there is a Tamil inscription of the 41st year of the reign of the Chola king Kulottunga-Chola I.
Read oru. ? Read ippadikki, the Inst vowel beio, only half-pronounced, as is the sage in Malayalam.
• This is dated Saks 1087, Uttarayana-Samkrānti, and registers a gift of 55 inpa edlu cows() for a perpetual lamp to the temple of Malliśvara-Mabadēva at Bejaváda by Isvara-Bhatta Somayalulu of Gumuduru, the spiritual preceptor of the Mahamaydalika Banggaya-Nayaks. The cows were received by the cow-herd Chendula Some, the son of Kipanu-boyi, on the understanding that he and his progeny slould supply oue measure of ghee overy day for maintaining the lamp as long as the moon and the sun ondure.
• About 6 inchos aboro this are written, in the same script as the main inscription, the syllables mbunda. The Tamil record registers that a certain Arnisür-Udaiyan Vēlāp Kávēri-Vallavap alia. Rajendra-S5]a-Tenkarai-nittu Mivönda-vöļán gave a perpetual lamp to the temple of Malliśvaram-udaiyn-Mahadeva at Vijaiyavadai, surnamed Rajendra-la-puram. For maintaining this lamp he also placed 50 sheep in possession of the cow.herd Doddayyan. Orrikondan, standing security-in order that he might measure out the required gboe as long as the moon and the sun last.

Page #188

No. 9.]
THE BEZWADA PILLAR INSCRIPTION OF YUDDHAMALLA.
The record is in a good state of preservation, except that the first syllables in lines 3 to 6 on the second face of the pillar are missing owing to the stone being slightly damaged there. The letters are an inch square on the average and quite legible; the lines are 14" apart.
151
The record on the second face has to be read from the bottom upwards. This method of engraving inscriptions is not usual, but is met with in a few other cases. It seems to be an imitation of the writing on palm leaves, where the lines run along the length of the leaf and the beginning of each succeeding page is contiguous with the end of the preceding one. This mode of writing is also found in old Sanskrit paper manuscripts, and it is even now imitated sometimes in printing Sanskrit books-especially religious books-on loose sheets.
The characters are of the Eastern Chalukyan type of the time of Yuddhamalla, to which the inscription belongs. No inscriptions of this king have, it is true, so far been published; but a copper-plate grant of Chalukya-Bhima (I) has been published (Epigraphia Indica, Vol. V, pp. 127 ff.), and I have in my possession another grant of the same king. The writing of these grants closely resembles that of the present inscription in regard to the formation of the characters, and there is no doubt that they belong to the same period. The shape of the characters (lipi) has a great bearing on the question of the age of the inscription, and I will revert to this presently. The talakaṭṭu, or secondary form of the short a, is a short thick line, and the long a is represented by an extension of this line to the right with a downward bend at the end (pa and sa in 1. 1). Sometimes the downward bend is extended to the bottom of the letter and then turned to the left and extended in a line parallel to the top line (ga of yaka in 1. 12 and kā of kachu in 1. 33). The short i takes the form of a complete circle attached to the top of the letter, while the long i is an incomplete circle with a loop on the left-hand side (śri in 1. 2 and ki in 1. 3). The sound u is represented by a sign similar to the English letter, affixed to the bottom of the letter on the right-hand side with the right arm greatly extended upwards. The long is distinguished from the short one by a bend to the right of the top (blu of bhu-vallabhundu in 1. 6). Exceptions to this form of u are those of ku in 1. 1 and of ru in 1. 12, and another exception is that of ndu in 1. 4. In the last-mentioned case the right arm of u is not extended. Thus the signs for i and u are true to their names in Telugu, where they are called gudi (circle) and kommu (horn) respectively. No distinction is made between the short and long forms of e and o; and herein we see the influence of the Sanskrit orthography, which knows no short forms of these letters. The sign of e is generally attached to the top of the letter, but sometimes to the bottom (go of Goma in 1. 7, nd-e in 1. 9, and be in 1. 22). O is sometimes represented by its proper sign, as go in 1. 13, and sometimes by the combination of e and a, as go and k-o in l. 10, go in 1. 11 and y-yo in 1. 14. The sign of anustara is written at the upper left-hand corner of the succeeding consonant.
Among the consonants the difference in the forms of t and is very slight. The cerebral n is nearly allied to the dental n in form, as it is in sound. It may be roughly described as n with the sign of o attached to the top. The sign for tha is the same as the modern sign for it minus the short downward stroke at the right-hand lower corner. The letter t has no loop on the left side, and there is no difference, except in the matter of talakaṭṭu, between its primary and secondary forms, as in the modern Telugu. The modern secondary form is obtained by straightening the curve of the earlier secondary tu. The letter dha corresponds to the modern du, while the unaspirated form of it leaves a gap in the right arm. In fact d and d are nearly alike. The modern device of converting the unaspirated da into the aspirated dha by adding a downward stroke at the bottom was not yet invented. The letters ba and bla are also repre sented by separate signs.
In his annual report for 1909-10 (p. 82) Mr. H. Krishna Sastri remarked that a few lines on the third face also have to be read upwards. But it is not so.

Page #189

152
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
(VOL. XV.
The cerebral r is much in evidence, in this as in all other old Teluga inscriptions. Roughly speaking, the letter cha is distinguished from va by a depression in the upper horizontal line. The form of sa has no resemblance to the modern form. The secondary form of r (rēpha), when it occurs otherwise than as the initial sound in a compound syllable, is generally represented by the modern form known as krāra (tri, tra, and fri in l. 2). It is occasionally also indicated by a sakața-rēpha (gondru in 11. 13-4 and Chēbrolan in l. 22).
. . The following peculiarities of orthography are remarkable. The use of n for nin Triņētra (1.2) and trinayanu (11. 23-4) and of forn in Baranāsi (11. 12-3) are noticeable, though not unusual even in latter-day compositions. Anusvāra occurring before and d is represented by the final anundsika letter of the vargas to which those letters belong, 1.8. n and (Mallundu, 1. 3, afrayundu, 1. 4; orul-indu, 11. 10-1). This is done even in places where the anusvāra is not pronounced, as in the words Mallund=anavadyao (1.3), obhaktund=ai (1.8), nsipa=dhamundettichche (1. 9), Osutund=ondu (1. 24), Malland-ettinche (ul. 27 and 28) and ganun-dama (11. 38 and 39), where the metre requires that the syllables llu, ktu, mu, tu, lla and nu respectively should be laghu, or prosodically short ; that is, the anusvāra in these cases is either not stressed or not pronounced at all : in modern writing it is represented by an arasunna or semi-circle.. A similar remark has to be made in regard to the use of the anusvāra sign, as in aliyah bay-varala (1. 18), bedarngunu (1. 38) and dānun (1. 40), where the syllables ya, da and m. must be laghu and the anusvāra ought not to be pronounced. A more remarkable instance of the non-phonetic use of the anusvára is in the case of the words mathambu (11.10 and 28), phalańb= and linga mb= (1. 20). Metre requires these words to be pronounced with the central syllables as laghu, and then the final syllable becomes mu in each case. Both these forms are in use now, as also an intermediate form in wbich the central syllable remains guru or long.. but the b in the final syllable becomes m. Thus the word litigambu has also the forms lingammu and lingamu. The first is the full form of the word. The second form is obtained by the assimilation of the sound in the final syllable to the preceding m sound, and the third form eliminates it altogether. This process of phonetic decay was complete before the time of the inscription, but orthography did not keep pace with the phonetic changes. In many later inscriptions, as well as in palm-leaf books, we meet with the use of the full for the half anusvāra ; but this is the first instance I have come across of bu standing for mu. This I consider to be a sign of the antiquity of the inscription. The only other noticeable feature of orthography is the doubling of a consonant after ras in kirtti (1.3), arttin (1. 7) and dirchche (1. 10).
The grammar of the insoription exhibits no remarkable variations from the modern grammar, apart from the orthographical peculiarities already noticed.
The inscription is in Telugu verse of the Madhyakkara metre, except the last four letters of line 29 and linos 30 to 36, which I have not been able to decipher completely. The metre Madhya- or Middle-Akkara is a non-Sanskritic one and corresponds to the Kanarese Dore-Akkara, as described in Någavarman's Prosody. The Akkaras are composed of three kinds of matra-ganas or mora feet, which are called the Sürya, Indra and Chandra ganas in Telugu and Aja, Vishnu and Rudra ganas in Kanarese. The ganas are derived by prastāra from two, three and four gurus respectively. By this process we get four ganas from two gurus, eight from three gurus, and sixteen from four gurus. A laghu should be prefixed to each gana beginning with a laghu. Thus far the method is common to Telugu and Kanarese. But, while Kanarese poetry uses all the ganas thus obtained, Telugu prosody eliminates the first two ganas of each series, so that the longest Kanarese gana of each class is longer by one matra than the longest Telugu gana of that class.
There are five classes of Akkura which are common to Kanarese and Telugu. The first, or the great, Alkara (Mahakkara) has seven feet per line, and every succeeding Akkara has one foot

Page #190

NO. 9.] THE BEZWADA PILLAR INSCRIPTION OF YUDDHAMALLA.
153
less per line, so that the last, or the little, Akkara (Alpakkara) has only three feet per line. The term Madhyakkara properly belongs to the third Akkara, which has five feet per line, and the metre of the present inscription is really the Kanarese Dore-Akkara, since each of its lines consists of two equal parts, composed of two Indra (Kanarese Vishnu) and one Sürya (Kanarese Aja) gana each.
The inscription consists of five complete verses, a fragment of a sixth verse and what appears to be a short prose passage. The first verse is an eulogy of king Yuddhamalla, who is described as lord of the Chalukyan kingdom (Rāja-Salki-bhūvallabhundu) and a goad to kings (nrip-amkusa). The second verse says that this king, who was a devotee of Kumāra-svāmin, built a temple to that god in Bejnvida (ie. Bezwada) and attached a monastery (matham) to it. This matham is, it is said, to be used as a rest house) only by the Saivite priests or mendicants (goragalu) and by rone else. If others should congregate in it, they would incur the sin of killing (cows or men) in Benares. It is stipulated that those who disobey the rule mast be expelled by the temple authorities (tāna-patulu) and the king (for the time being). The fourth verse tells us that the son of Triņayana (i.e. the god Kumāra-svāmin) of the celebrated (town of) Chēbrola came to attend & festival (jatra) at Bejaváda and so liked the place that he wished to remain there. Coming to know of this, (king) Malla built a temple and matham to the god. Here follows what appears to be a short prose passage, which I bave not been able to decipher completely. The fifth verse, which is engraved on the righthand face of the pillar, states that Yuddhamalla added a front tower (mogamāduvu) like a kalaka to the temple which his grandfather Mallapa-raja had built as an ornament and protection to (the town of) Bejavāda. This is followed by an unfinished verse, which saya To kings who willingly protect his charity' and then stops abruptly.
It seems to me that we have really two inscriptions here, the first four verses and the probe passage forming one inscription and the fifth verse and the fragment of the sixth the other. The first inscription relates to the construction of a temple to Kārttikēya and a matham by a Chalukya king named Yuddhamalla ; and it is complete in itself. The second inscription states that a certain Yuddhamalla added a tower to the temple built by his grandfather Mallapa-rāju. Very probably both the inscriptions refer to the same temple; but it is also
Mr. Krishna Sastri, who has kindly gone through this paper, suggests that the journey from Chebrölu to Bejaväda must be ascribed not to the god, but to (king) Malle. His interpretation is that Malla went from Chēbrölu to attend a játra, or religious festival, at Bejavada, and, finding Kärttikoya manifest himself there, built a temple for him and also a matham. This is a very far-fetched construction of the verse, which is uncommon in Telugu, though not in Sanokrit. If this interpretation be correct, where is the relevancy of Mulla's journey from Chebrölu to Bejavada P What does it matter whence Malla came to Bejavada or whether he travelled at all? The idea of the journey would not only be relevant, but also picturesque, it attributed to the god Karttikēga not literally, but figurntively. Before the Bejavida temple was built, Chebrölu was famous in that part of the country for its temple of Shanmukha, and the inscription seeks to enhance the importance of the Bejavida temple by representing that the idol in it is tenanted by the spirit of the great god at Chēbrölu. The idea of gods travelling to, and manifesting themselves in, sacred places is quite common in Sthala-puranas.
Mr. Krishna Sastri thinks that the first three verses refer to one temple and the fourth verse to quite a different temple. No doubt, the account of the building of the temple and watham contained in the first thren verses is, in a sense, complete in itself; but the succeeding verse seems to me to amplify what has already been stated rather than to refer to the building of a secoud temple. The imprecation contained in the second and third verses refers to the matham, while that in the prose paesage following the fourth verse seems to refer to tlo temple. Moreover, the fourth verse runs in continuation of the third, and there is no external sign to indicate that it marks the beginning of a fresh inscription. The theory of two inscriptious would involve the construction of two sets of bildings of the same nature, vis. & temple to Kārttiköya and a matham attached to it, in the same place, by two persons bearing nearly the saine name. I think that the inscription does not benr this interpreta tion, and that it refers to only one temple and one matham built by Yuddhamalla, Malladu being the short colloquial form of that name.

Page #191

154
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[VOL. XV.
possible that the second inscription refers to a different temple-possibly the temple of Mallevara, which may have been named after Mallapa-raja. Anyway it seems to me that Mallapa-raja in the second inscription is a shortened colloquial form of Yuddhamalla. This view gives us two Yuddhanallas, grandfather and grandson. The first inscription was engraved in the time of the grandfather and the second in the time of the grandson. There is nothing to militate against this view, either in the language or in the characters of the inscriptions. The presence of an imprecatory verse in the first inscription (the prose passage also seems to contain an imprecation) is inconsistent with the view that both form one inscription and were composed and engraved at the same time. The fact that the fifth verse is not commenced on the second or left-hand side of the pillar, although there is some little space left there after the conclusion of the prose passage, confirms this view. It is not clear, however, why the second inscription was engraved on the right-hand side, instead of on the back, of the pillar.
Who then are these Yuddhamallas? One of them must, I think, be identified with the Eastern Chalukya king of that name, who was the son of Tada and who reigned for seven years, after ousting Vikramaditya's son Raja-Bhima. We know from the Kaluchumbarru grant (Epigraphia Indica, Vol. VII, pp. 177 ff.) and the Malliyapundi grant (ibid, Vol. IX, pp. 47 ff.) of Amma II that Taḍa's father was Yuddhamalla. He was one of the younger brothers of Vijayaditya III, or Gunaga-Vijayaditya, who according to the Pabbarru inscription of Saktivarman (Journal of the Telugu Academy, Vol. II) ruled the kingdom jointly with his brothers (bhratribhis saha). There is no valid reason why the two Yuddhamallas of the inscription should not be identified with these two Chalukyan princes. The inscription gives royal titles to the first Yuddhamalla and calls him the lord of the land of the Chalukyas. It is true that this Yuddhamalla I was not a king in name; but he evidently took an active part in the government of the country, and the royal titles need not be taken as anything more than complimentary. In the alternative, the builder of the temple may be identified with Yuddhamalla II, and the builder of the tower with his grandson, who, if he existed at all, very probably was named after his grandfather, as was the latter after his grandfather. But, since we do not at present know that Yuddhamalla II had a grandson, I prefer the first alternative. According to this view the first portion of the inscription-rather, the first inscription-may be taken as having been composed about 890 A.D., i.e. towards the close of the reign of Gunaga-Vijayaditya, and the second inscription about 40 years later, when Yuddhamalla II began to reign. If, on the other hand, the first inscription should be referred to the time of Yuddhamalla II, the second would be some years later. In either case the first cannot be referred to a period later than the middle of the 10th century A.D., while it may be at least 50 years earlier.
The inscription is thus older than the oldest Telugu work extant, viz. Nannaya-Bhatta's translation of the first three books of the Mahabharata, which was dedicated to Raja-raja, whose coronation took place in A.D. 1022. It is, in fact, the earliest specimen of Telugu poetry yet discovered. This view has been controverted in the Telugu press, where the inscription attracted much attention on the publication of its discovery. It is said that the inscription cannot be referred to a period earlier than Nannaya-Bhatta's time, because, it is said, that poet first introduced the Akkara metres into Teluga from Kanarese. This argument is based on a passage in Nagavarman's Chhandombudki (v. 296), which is interpreted as meaning that in Nagavarman's time Akkaras were peculiar to Kanarese. What Nagavarman actually says is as follows: I have thus far treated fully of the languages, etc., which are common to all countries (i.e. parts of India). I will now expound the nature of the Kanarese language."
It
1 Arnava-jät-änane sampurnateyim sakala-vishaya-bhashadigaļam | Nirnayam-ag-arupide nam Karnataka-bhaahey-andamaṁ kēļ pēļ vern ||

Page #192

No. 9.1 THE BEZWADA PILLAR INSCRIPTION OF YUDDHAMALLA.
155
is clear that what the author wishes to distingaish in this verse are the Sanskritic metres which are common to all parts of India, and the non-Sanskritic or Dravidian metres, which are not so common. It is true the latter are treated as purely Kanarese metres; but I do not think we wonld be justified in interpreting this as implying that these metres are not found in Telugu also. There is a similar passage in the Telugu book Kavijanāsrayamu, where, after treating of the jati metres borrowed from Sanskrit, the author proposes to deal with the jatis which are peculiar to Telugu (Telusigubāsaku dalamayyedu) and includes the Akkaras among them. This book is posterior to Nannaya-Bhatta's time. In both cases what the author meant is to distinguish between the Sanskrit and the Dravidian metres.
The Rev. Dr. Kittel, in his introduction to the Chhandombudhi, gives 1200 A.D. as its probable date; while the authors of the Karpaţakakavicharitra? put it at 990 A.D. The evidence afforded by the characters in which the inscription is written entirely militates against the theory which I am controverting-especially if we should accept Kittel's chronology. The same objection applies to another theory, which identifies the two Yuddhamallas with two kings of the name of Mallapa (grandfather and grandson) of the Pithapuram branch of the Chalukyas, of whom the second Mallapa was crowned king on the 16th June 1202 A.D.3
The point seems, however, settled beyond dispute by the evidence of the shape of the letters of the inscription. The value to be attached to this evidence is placed on a definite basis by the Nandamapandi grant of Raja-rāja, which is published in Vol. IV of the Epigraphia Indica, but without a facsimile. A facsimile of this inscription is published in Vol. I of the Journal of the Telugu Academy, Madras; and it will be seen from it that from the point of writing the Nandamapūņdi grant consists of two distinct parts--the first part containing a genealogy of the Chalukyan dynasty down to Saktivarman and the second the grant proper. The first part seems to have been engraved in the time of Saktivarman for use as occasion migbt occur, and the second part was evidently engraved in the 32nd year of Raja-raja's reign, which is the year of the grant. Thus the interval between the two parts was about 50 years ; and, although this is not perhaps, under ordinary circumstances, a long enough period to account for the great difference in the shape of the letters, the difference itself is palpable and oannot be ignored. I have not come across any inscriptions of a later date whose writing resembles that of the first part of the Nandamapiņdi grant, while successive inscriptions show an increasing tendency to change in the direction of the modern Telugu characters. The writing of the present inscription is more archaic than that of the first part of the Nandamapundi grant and closely resembles that of the inscriptions of the time of Chālakya-Bhima I, as already stated. This, I think, should be held to fix the age of the inscription.
Another circumstance which bears on this point is that in this inscription the yati, or cæsura, is placed at the beginning of the fifth font of each line. This is also the case in Nannaya-Bhatta's poetry. I have not come across any Madhyakkaras in Tikkana's books, though a closer search may reveal some. But, when we come to the time of Erra-Preggada, we find that the place of the cosura is shifted back to the beginning of the fourth foot, and this has been the law ever since. This shows that the inscription cannot be much later than Nannaya-Bhatta's time, while other considerations show that it is earlier.
Page 63, verse 10 (Telugu Academy Edition).
· Mysore Edition of 1907. Epigraphia Indica, Vol. IV, pp. 226 f.
• The unpublished Guntur plates of Badaba and his brother Visliņuvardhana Tala II, poticed on page 109, paragraph 61, of the Epigraphical Report for 1909, also indicate the same age by the close resemblance of their alphabet to that of the Bezwada inscription under reference. The grandfather of these prinoes, uis. Tas I, is stated to have been a younger brother of Chalukya-Bhima I, and their father was Yuddhamalla II.-H. K. S.)
02

Page #193

156
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[VOL. XV.
The inscription-at any rate the first portion of it-refers to the construction of a temple to the god Karttikeya or Kumāra-svamin, who, it says, had come from Chebrolu to attend a religious festival at Bejavada and liked that place so well that he made up his mind to stay there. This seems to suggest that the idol was brought from Chebrolu, and the prose passage seems to exhort the people of that village not to disturb the idol, lest they should incur sin. There is now no temple of Kumara-svamin at Chebrolu; but it was famous for that temple at one time, and I have in my possession inscriptions which show that the temple was in existence as late as Saka 1135. If the idol was removed to Bejaväḍa during the time of the Chalukyan king Yuddhamalla, how could it be worshipped at Chebrolu in the time of Kakatiya king Ganapati ? One explanation is that the idol may have been taken back to Chebrolu. This is not, perhaps, improbable, as even the site of the temple is not now known at Bejavada. But a more probable explanation seems to be that the idol at Bejavaḍa was only a replica of the one at Chebrolu, and to give it importance the inscription makes out that the idol is inhabited by the spirit of the well-known idol of the same name at Chebrolu. The fact that the inscription is composed in the Madhyakkara metre is also relevant, as showing that the Sanskrit metres were not much in vogue at that time.
We see that even at this remote period the grammar and prosody of the Telugu language had attained a high state of development and were nearly standardized. This implies a more or less extended period of evolution, so that as a literary language Telugu must be accorded a greater antiquity than is generally allowed. The absence of Telugu books of a date anterior to Nannaya-Bbaṭṭa is one of the moot questions of Telugu literature, and the time has not arrived yet for answering it. It is only reasonable, however, to suppose that, like the Kanarese literature, Telugu literature also had a Jain period; and this presumption derives support from the fact that some of the classical Kanarese Jaina poets (Pampa, Ponna and Nagavarman for instance) emigrated from the Vengi country. At present no Telugu books which can be traced to the Jains are known to exist, except perhaps the Kavijaniśrayamu, purporting to have been composed by Mallia-Recha, a disciple of Vadindra.
I will now add a few remarks about the peculiarities in form or meaning of some of the words used in the inscription. Salki (1. 6) is the tadbhava form of Chalukya. It occurs also in a copper-plate inscription of Chalukya-Bhima I which is in my possession, where the king is called Bhima-Salki (Tat-sunur Vijayadityo Bhima-Salki-namanam tat-paksha-dakshinaGamga-balam cha nirjitya). Negi-dirchche (1. 10) seems to be a compound of negayu (egayu)= "to rise" and tirchu=" to lay out or design," and means "erected." Goraga (1. 10) is the Telugu form of the Kanarese gorava, which according to Kittel means a Saiva mendicant. It is now obsolete in Telugu. In the inscription it is used in the sense of a "Saiva devotee or teacher." The anxiety of the donor was that the matham should not be used by persons other than Saivas. This probibition, considering the vehemencel with which it is propounded, seems to be directed against the Jainas, who were still to be found in large numbers in this part of the country (Epigraphical Report for 1908-09, paragraph 60). In the early centuries of the Christian era Jainism along with Buddhism flourished in the Vengi country; but it began to decline. after the advent of the Chalukyas, who were followers of the Vedic faith. In Yuddhamalla's time Jainism still lingered in places. Dussi (1. 14) is the past participle of dayyu, meaning to be exhausted." Here it is used as a transitive verb, meaning to cause to be exhausted,' i.e. to set at naught. Raju-paṭṭambu (11. 16 and 17) is the fillet which is the ensign of kingship, and it is tied to the forehead of a king at the time of his coronation. I have not
1
[Cf. the conditions imposed upon erotic goratas in one of the Yewür inscriptions of A.D. 1077 (Epigraphia Indica, Vol. XII, p. 290, and Annual Report on Epigraphy, 1916, p. 88). The mathas of Kärttikeya must, like those of the Pasupata-Baivas, have been institutions with certain strict laws to obey.-H. K. S.]

Page #194

No. 9.)
THE BEZWADA PILLAR INSCRIPTION OF YUDDHAMALLA.
157
been able to ascertain the exact meaning of vēradu (11. 39 and 40) and provisionally regard it as & corruption of virudu, a hero. Jatra : this is a corruption of the Sanskpit word yātrā. The correct tadbhava form would be jātara. The form jātra represents an earlier stage in the process of phonetic decay, and is perhaps taken from the Prakrit. Gomara-svāmi (11. 7 and 8): the correct Sansksit form of this compound is Kumāra-svåmin. The Telugu tadbhava form would be Komara-bāmi, and it should be ao pronounced here. As in the case of the word jatra, the form used in the verse represents an intermediate form of the word.
TEXT.
First (or front) side. 1 Svasti nsip-āmkus=atyanta-va[tsa)2 la satya-Trimētra | vistara-śri-Yu[ddha)3 Mallund- anavadya-vikhyāta-kirtti |-3 4 prastuta-raj-asrayundu dri-bhu5 van-abharanunda sakala | vastu-sa6 [mojtundu rāja-Salki-bhū-vallabhu7 pd-arttin [ll 1°] Paraganga Bejavadam Goma8 ra-svāmiki7 bhaktuņd-ai gadiyu 1 ni. 9 rupama-mati npipa-dhåmund-ettichche 10 n[elgi-di[rehohe] mathamba 10 goragal-gåklora11 l-indu vidisi brindabula goni-ya12 da-vāru [1] • rigāka yab-Bara. 13 nägil vrachchina pāpamba go14 ndru 1.1.2*] Velayamgan-iy=yottu lassi 15 malinur-ai viţisina [m] bro. 16 la [l*l gala 15täna-patuluna rā17 j[u]-pattabum.18gattina pati
Second (or left) side.17 18 ya-[l*]n=aliyar18 bay-värals 19 Velvarimchinan-afvamodhambu [17 -20 phalam b=1'apökshimchini limgarb-4-20 21 lisins påpambu damaku [13] Ja
1 From ink-impressions.
Read - Mallud-ao. Telugu grammar requires a half anusvāra aftor - Mallu.
. The mark of ponctuntion is bore represented by three vertical strokes and a horizontal, as in the PallavaGrantha inscriptions. Other marks of punctuation throughout the inscription are represented by a single vertical stroke, the danda. . Read Sharanunu.
Read =ariti. • For the full anusvåra rend half anua vara. 1 The correct form of the word would be Gomara-sämi. • Read Bhaktud-ai with half annarära after ktu... Read .dhamud ottiche with hall annetära after mu. 1. Bead mathamu.
11 Metre requires the syllable l=gå to be short, 1 Read brindarbu.
11 Read onasi. * Read half amuspära sfter na-.
15 Read athana
* Read .paffahbr. 11 The writing on this face has to be read from the bottom upwards. 14 Read aliya with a ball anwsodra after yo. ** Read phalan-wpåkommolina.
** Read lithgam=a

Page #195

158
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[VOL. XV.
22 [na]-nuta-Chēbrolan-updi Beja23 văda-jätraku vachchi [l*] Triņa24 yanu-gutund=ondul-soțume95 chchaka tiviri yin-nelava yanaghu26 ndu sēkoni yindu vratyaksha[m]-> 27 bayannan-ichcha-3 gani Malland-e28 tti[mn]che gudiyu mațhamba29 num Gárttiköyunaku [ll 4*] Dinim Jēmbro30 lu yeled u vāra tiram]bvēlu31 (vā]r-ondu-boţi goraga32 [la]nu [be]ttu veraganu ja33. yi stiti sēkoni? kachu34 [va]ra dinin dāru nilpina-våru 35 ti dappi yalipata vå. 36. mbu-ga[na] [11]
Third (or right) side. 37 Ramanatos Bojavi dak-ella 38 bedamgunu rakshayum gānu. 39 nædama tatalo Mallapa-rāju vē. 40 ræeru dānull gațţimchem | grama41 mbuna-13 danika kalasab-idda-14 42 tlugā mogamādu-l v-ama43 ra[m]ga sri-Yuddhamallundletti. 44 mchen-amita-tējandu || [5] Tana 45 dharmmuy-odaba dil kāchu pripu46 lakunda 17
TRANSLATION.
(Vv. 1 and 2.) Hail! (King) Yuddhamalla of great prosperity, extremely kind to his subjects), an elephant goad to kings, a very three-eyed god in truth-speaking, of established spotless fame, the asylum of renowned kings, an ornament to the three worlds, possessed of all things, the lord of the imperial Salki country, of matchless intelligence and of royal glory, built with pleasure in Bejavida a temple to Komara-svämi, being (his) devotee, and erected a mațlut. Whosoever, not being Saiva mendicants, occupy and congregate in this (building) incur the sin of killing (cows or men) in the celebrated) Barañasi.18
(V. 3.) Should any be so wicked as to defy this interdiction and to dweu (here), the local temple authorities and the crowned king (will) by forcibly expelling (these) ontsiders (earn) the merit of (performing) a horse-sacrifice. By neglecting they (shall incur) the sin of breaking the phallus.
Read -sutud-On - with a half a nutsrára after satu.? Read bratyakshao with half annecara before bra. • Rend mai yunnansichcha with a half anusvāra at the end. • Rend Mallad-e with a halt annsvåra after lla. Read swathat.
• Read lan=eledu Readathili sikoni. # Read ramauato.
Read bedagsnu with half anustara after da. 10 Read tata.
11 Read danu.
Read a half anusvara for full answara here. 1* Read grama muna.
14 Read kalatam-idda. 15 Read - Yuddhamallud-etti with a balf anusrara after Ils. 16 Read oqlabadi with a half anuspara after da. 11 Read wripulaluda with a half anustára after kw. 16 See Epigraphia Indica, Vol. VI, p. 107, n. 6.

Page #196

Bezwada Pillar Inscription of Yuddhamalla.
Second Side
3G
First Side
းပ
23
2
၊ - ပြကလေး တာ
ID ) Prega • တလေ ။
အတ်စ်ဆဲဥ) ပြဒက်ဒီ၏သအ အ2ဿ ၁၀ ၁၀ ၁၀ ၁၀ ၁၂က
ပြည်သာ ည ဘ က ထgh Qua Ta အရှင် "
မြတဆn - Dan + Su - icည် ဆိုသည့် အ ၁၇ -
Sanja “ ၂
။ are no ။
20
SCALE ONE-FIFTH
W. GRIGGS & SONS, LTO, PHOTO-LITH.
F. W. THOMAS

Page #197

38
40
42
44
(part of) Third Side
గడి బ్రది వేడ
226
nugopa108 DAGOG C డ Te
మంచి టైర్
జ:-రెడ్ & D Sa
38
40
46

Page #198

No. 9.) THE BEZWADA PILLAR INSCRIPTION OF YUDDHAMALLA.
159
(V. 4.) Having come from the celebrated (town of) Chõbrölu to attend) a jātra at Bejavāda, the sinless One-(i.e.) the son of the three-eyed (god Biva)-preferred and manifested himself in this place (Bejavăda), not liking (to stay in) any other place. Finding this out, Malla erected with pleasure a temple and a matha to Karttikoya.
(LI. 29-36.) Here follows an unintelligible proge passage.]
(V.5.) His grandfather Mallapa-rāju having built (the temple) as an ornament and protection to the whole of Bejavāda, the glorious Yuddhamalla in course of time erected a front tower to the same (temple), which (tower) looks like a kalaba crowning the temple.
(Ll. 44-46.) To kings who recognize and maintain the charity.1
No. 10.-THE SIDDHANTA-SIROMANI.
BY ROBERT SEWELL (I.C.S., RETIRED). (A continuation of the author's " Indian Chronography.")
INTRODUCTORY. 267. My last paper contained Tables for calculating, by the Siddhanta-Siromani, the true gun's longitude for each day of the year : thus enabling the nakshatra mentioned in a historical inscription to be properly verified, as well as the lagna and other important elements of dates. The present paper contains complete Tables for the settlement by the same authority (believed to have been largely followed in some parts of India from the 12th century A.D.) of the other elements of the date, the solar month and day, the luni-solar month and tithi, the intercalated or suppressed month, and so on. They are framed on the a, b, c system of Largeteau and Jacobi, and follow the general lines of the Indian Calendar. The Jovian nomenclature of each year concerned compared with that of other anthorities is given in Vol. XIII above, Table XLII, cols. 10, 11.
268. Since the name given to the whole year sometimes differs from that assigned by other Siddhāntas and since the day of the solar month always differs, while the tithi, the intercalated lunar month, and nakshatra generally differ, the necessity for these Tables will be apparent. As an example, let it be noted that in the first hundred years of my main Table, out of 38 intercalations and suppressions of lunar months, 24 are different from those determined by SuryaSiddhānta methods.
Now an inscription whose date is found to be imegular is liable to be rejected as evidence ; and, if such a date should have been examined, as has hitherto been generally the custom, by Tables prepared only by one authority (most usually the Sürya-Siddhanta), it has manifestly not received fair play. Every historical date hitherto classed as irregular will have to be reexamined by the requirements of authorities other than the Sürya-Siddhanta, and only after such a test finally aceepted or set aside. To give an example. Professor L. D. Barnett has called attention to a record found in the village of Hulgir, Bankāpur Taluq, Dharwar District, Bombay, which is dated in the year Ananda (A.D. 1254-55), Monday, Phalgana fullmoon day, the day of a samkrānti. Worked by the Sürya-Siddhānta, the date is found to be irregalar, inasmuch as the sankranti occurred not on the Monday in question (22 Feb.
1 This is incomplete both in words and in idea..
In the whole period of 650 years comprised in Table LX it will be found that out of a total of 248 years in which intercalations and suppressions of lunar months occurred there are differences between the Sürya-Siddhanta and the Siddhanta-Siromani in 184 years. The difference of a whole day in every solar year implies & correspond. ing difference in the sun's longitude and leads to constant differences in the nakshatra.

Page #199

160
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[VOL. XV.
1255), but at 8h 52m after mean sunrise on Tuesday, 23 Feb. But it is perfectly correct by the Siddhanta-Siromani, according to which the moment of the sankranti was 6h 10m after mean sunrise on the Monday. The document, therefore, if otherwise acceptable, should be given full historical weight.
As regards Southern India especially, from which proceeds a large proportion of historical inscriptions, every date at present condemned as irregular should certainly be tested by the AryaSiddhānta, the authority most generally used in that part of the country. But it is believed that these records have, as a rule, only been verified by the Surya-Siddhanta.
269. Before we proceed a word of caution is necessary. While I hope that use of the Tables will yield exactly correct scientific results according to the requirements of the SiddhāntaSiromani, we have at present no knowledge of how closely or how loosely the medieval framers of local Panchängs (almanacs) followed the rules. If they only used whole numbers and disregarded fractions, which is probably the case, epigraphists must be prepared for occasional differences in close cases. If, again, they calculated time only in ghatikis and palas, it must not be forgotten that the pala is a division of 24 seconds, while my Tables give results down to a fraction of a second. This affords rather a wide margin for possible differences. The moral is that dates with slight differences should not be hastily rejected. Each should be treated on its merits and reasonable allowance made. Notes of close cases in the matter of intercalated and suppressed lonar months will be found inserted before Table LX. Differences in tithis must be examined, each on its merits.
270. It may at first sight seem absurd to work so closely as to state the value of a, b, o in nine decimals of a second, as I have done in the heading of Table LIV B; but let it be remembered that this value may be worked up into years and centuries for purposes of Tables LVII A, B. In the body of the Tables four decimal places are given for all values.
For general verification of dates the whole numbers should first be used, as in the Indian Calendar, decimals being resorted to only in close cases.
I give full explanation of all my processes and calculations, so that there may be clear to experts, and that they may be corrected, if in error.
ELEMENTS OF THE SIDDHINTA-SIBOMAŅI. 271. The Siddhanta-Siromani is believed to have been composed by Bhaskaracharya in A.D. 1150, when he was 36 years of age. The late Dr. James Burgesel states that the date is "supported by the evidence of an inscription near Chalisgām." Dr. Bhau Daji placed its appearance in A.D. 1105.9
The late Sankara Balkrishna Dikshit pronounced that the Rājamrigātika, a work composed in A.D. 1042, was the same as the Siddhānta-Siromani in the matter of the calculation of a Pañching, and if so, all the Tables which follow would apply to the former as well as to the latter. But ap to the present I have no certainty about this. If my information is correct, the length of the solar year according to the two authorities differs; though in some other respects they may well be similar; for the Rajanrigārika, while following the Brahma-Siddhanta of Brahmagupts (A.D. 628), introduced changes in it, which changes were adopted in the Siddhānta- Siromani. Nevertheless there still remains a doubt about the value of the sines of angles used in these works, values which must considerably affect results. We know that the Bines used in the Siddhanta-Siromani were based on a radius of 3438'; but we do not yet know for certain the value of the radius as fixed and adopted by Brahmagapta. As I have previously "J. R. A. S., Oct. 1893, p. 751.9 31.
J. R. a. s., n. ., I, 892. Indian Calendar, p. 8.

Page #200

No. 10.]
THE SIDDHANTA-SIROMANI.
161
pointed out, the only evidence available asserts that he used a radius of 3270. No complete copy containing the list of sines bas as yet been found, and it is & question whether the Bepares: printed edition can be relied on. Only one complete copy of the Räjamrigātika has come to light. This is in the Deccan College Library at Poona, which also possesses a fragment consisting of two chapters. Professor N. K. Majumdar of the Calcutta University, who has kindly made enquiries for me, writes that, although there seems to be frequent reference to a table of sines, such a Table is not to be found in either of the copies. It seems therefore somewhat premature to assert that Tables adapted for computation by the Siddhanta-Siromani will apply in all respects to work by the Rajanrigārika.
272. According to the Siddhānta-Siromani the length of the mean solar sidereal year, on the basis of 1,577,916,450 civil days to A yuga of 4,320,000 years, is 865-2584375 days or 3654 6h 12m , a quantity less than that of the Arya-Siddhanta by 21.
The sines of the 24 base angles of anomaly have the same value ns in the Arya- and SuryaSiddhāntas, with sin. 90°, or radius, = 3438. [See Table XLVII (above, Vol. XIV) for these sines and equations of sun's oentre. For the moon Bee Table LIX below.]
The epicycles of sun and moon are not contracted at any point. That of the sun has a circumference of 13° 40'; that of the moon 31° 36' (Jacobi, above, Vol. I, p. 441). The sun and moon are always treated as planets.
The line of apsides of the sun's orbit has a constant slight forward shift, the movement amounting to 00174 or 1*044 per annum. In the total period of 650 years embraced by my Table LX this shift amonnts to 11' 18"6.
The epoch of the Kaliyuga was the moment of mean sunrise, or 6 A.M. Lankā time, on Friday 18 Feb. B.C. 3102, a moment which for purposes of computation is treated as K. Y. O expired, Oh Om 0". This was the moment of occurrence of monn Mosha-bankranti in that year, when mean moon, mean sun and mean Jupiter were all considered to be in exact conjunction as the 0° point of celestial longitude. True Mēsha-sankranti in that year, i.e. the moment when the true sun touched that point, occurred on Tuesday, 15 Feb.at 19h 52m 217 after mean sunrise.
We have given the term “ fõdhya" to the interval in time between true and mean Meshagamkranti. In K. Y. O expired this was 24 4h 7m 38*50, or 2.171971 (Indian Chronography, Table, p. 16; Dr. Schram's valuation).
The position of the moon's apsis at K. Y. O was 305° 29' 46". Mean moon being at 09, her mean anom. at that moment was (360° -305° 29' 46'=) 54° 30' 14" (Jacobi, above, I, 442).
The position of the sun's apsis, perigee-point, at that moment was 257° 45' 36', and his mean anom. was (360° -- 257° 45' 36'=) 102° 14' 24" (Jacobi, above, I, 442).
EFFECTS OF THESE ELEMENTS. 273. i) Length of the mean solar year. Since, as above stated, the Siddhanta-Siromani year is less by 21* than the Arya-Siddhanta year, and since this divergence is annual and began in B.C. 3102 at the epoch of the Kaliyuga, when the two were together, it had, by the year A.D. 1100 when my Table LX begins, increased to more than 24 hours. Hence the moments of both mean and true Měsha-sankranti according to the Siddhānta-Siromani are always a day earlier than they are by the Arya-Siddhānta, the times of the occurrence of which are given in Table I of the Indian Calendar. To avoid constant reference to another volume, the Table of difference already published in Indian Ohronography, p. 61, is here reproduced. The moment of trae Mēsha-saņkrānti each year can be calculated from this, as explained in the work quoted; but all details are given in Table LX below.
1 Above, Vol. XIV, § 267.

Page #201

162
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA,
(VOL. XV.
TABLE A DITTERENCE BETWEEN MOMENTS OF XBAN MĒSHA-BAMEBÅNTI, AB CALOULATED BY THE ARTA
SIDDHANTA AND SIDDHANTA-SIROMAŅI. To obtain the moment of mean M. S. by the Siddhanta-Siromani deduct the time-difference in the
Table from the time given for the same according to the Arya-Siddhanta in Tablo I.
"Indian Calendar." Did.
Din. in Time-difference. in Time-difference. in Time-difference. in Time-difference. years.
Di.
DYE.
YGATE.
years
year.
-
LIran có 9 ****
1,000 2.000 8,000 4000 5,000
1111
co
-
3
9
a
The Table given in Indian Chronography, p. 27, for calculating the bodhya at different dates, during the period covered by Table LX below according to the Siddhanta-Siromani, is also here reproduced to save reference.
TABLE B. VALUE OF GODIYA BY THE SIDDHINTA-ŠIROMANI. Dr. Schram's fixtures.
Discrence between şiddha..
Siro. and Arya-Siddl. In A.D. Exact value of födhya.
value of födhya.
For work by shorter rule.
In K. Y.
year expired.
AF
18
4200 4300 4400 4500 4800 4700 4800
19
1099-1100 1199-1200 1299-1300 1399-1400 1499-1500 1599-1600 1699-1700
I feu
19
49-000
4-975 20-950 36-925 52.900
8-675 24-860
19.000 34-975 50-950
6.925 29.900 38-875 54-850
19
20
Longer rule. Take time of true Méabs-sarinkranti by the Arya-Siddhanta from Table 1, Indian Calendar, adding 30 in odd A.D. years (Indian Chronography, Hint 20, p. 79). Add Arya-Siddhanta födhya (constant) 2 3 32" 30". This gives mean M. S. by A. S. Deduct time-differefice (Table 4, above) for interval of years from K. Y. O, and so find mean M. S. by Siddhanta-Siromari. Deduct Siddhanta-Siromapi födhya (Table B, col. 8). This gives the required true Mesha-sankranti time by Siddhanta-Siromani.
Work approximately, if this is considered sufficient, by whole minutos, ignoring seconds and decimalo.
Shorter rule. Take time of true Mosba-sankranti by the Arya-Siddhanta from Tablo 1, Indian Calendar. From this deduct the sum of the amounts for time-difference for interval of years (Table 4) and the difference given in col. 4, Table B.
For examples of work see Indian Chronography, p. 27, 8 62 H, where the system is shewn approximately in wholo minutes. It can be extended into seconds and decimals, if necesars.
(ii) The shift of the sun's apsis. The constant forward shift of the sun's line of apsides slightly affects the moment in each year when the true son reaches 0°, the moment of true Mosha

Page #202

No. 10.]
samkrānti; and creates a small change in the lengths of the true solar months owing to the change in the times of his reaching the points of the signs, and in their collective duration as measured from 0°. The sun's velocity is, in each year, a little greater than in the year previous in some parts of his orbit and a little less in others. For the purpose of correct calculation in very close cases these differences are detailed in Table LVIII D below; but, as they are very slight, they may in ordinary cases be ignored. And let it be always borne in mind that, as yet, we do not know how far the local almanac makers of medieval times paid any attention to them.
As regards the time of the true sun reaching long. 0°, since his velocity is greatest at the perigee-point and since this point is annually moving forward, he reaches long. 0° every year a trifle earlier than in the year before. The change is 0-15975 per annum. And-for the same reason every year his mean anomaly at that point grows slightly less and the equation of the centre slightly greater. The change in the equation amounts to 0"-65584 or, in 1,000ths of circle, 0-0005058 per century.
The shift of the apsis being 1044 per annum, it amounts to 1' 44" 4 in a century, or, calculated in 1,000ths of the circle, to 0-0805. The sun's mean anom. at true Mesha-samkranti therefore decreases every century by this amount, and every year in proportion.
The Siddhanta-Siromani length of year is 365d 6h 12m 9, and therefore the length of the year as measured between two consecutive true Mesha-samkrāntis is this amount less 0-15975, or is 365 6h 12m 8-84025. On this basis, which agrees exactly with Dr. Schram's determination of the value of the sodhya in different millenniums (Indian Chronography, p. 16), the moments of true Mesha-samkrānti given in Table LX below have been computed.
THE SIDDHANTA-SIROMANI.
NOTE ON WORK FOR THE NAKSHATRA.
[See Indian Calendar, p. 97. Note example given above, Vol. XIV, p. 245, for rough work, and p. 247, para. 2, for accurate work, in calculation for sun's true long., s, on any given day.]
The constant given in the Indian Calendar, in the formula for verifying the nakshatraindex, is 7207. This represents the Surya-Siddhanta value, which varies from 7206-5077 in A.D. 900 to 7207-4035 in A.D. 1900.
The Arya-Siddhanta value is a constant, and is always 7226-3542, roughly 7226.
By the Siddhanta-Siromani, owing to its greater increase in the shift of the sun's apsis year by year, the variation in this factor is more pronounced. The long. of the apsis in A.D. 900 was 258° 55′ 12", or, in 10,000ths of circle, 7192-2, and in A.D. 1900 it was 259° 12' 36", or 7200-27. The difference in 100 years is 0.805, in circle measurement, or in 1,000 years 8.05, as stated above.
The greatest equation of the sun's centre is, in circle notation, 60-4244,-the same as by the Surya-Siddhanta. Consequently the factor (which consists of the long. of the apsis plus the sun's greatest equation) for nakshatra work by the Siddhanta-Siromani is, at the beginning of the centuries noted, as shewn in the following Table :
K. Y. cent. A.D. cent.
900
1000
1100
4000
4100
4200
4300
4400
4500
4600
4700
4800
1200
1300
1400
1500
1600
1700
Exact constant.
7252-6466
7253-4522
7254-2577
7255-0633
7255-8688
7256-6744
7257-4799
163
7258-2855 7259-0910
Roughly.
7253
7253
7254
7255
7256
7257
7257
7258
7259
In close work intermediate quantities must be taken for intermediate years. See Table LI, Vol. XIV above, p. 262.
x 2

Page #203

164
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[VOL. XV.
CONSTRUCTION OF THE TABLES. Tables LIV A and B. Advance of a, b, c for days, hours, minutes and seconds. 274. These Tables are to be used in calculation by the Siddhanta-Siromani in the same way as Tables IV, V of the Indian Calendar are used for the Sürya-Siddhanta ; working first with whole numbers and resorting to the decimals only in close cases. The values of a, b, c at mean sunrise on Chaitra sukla 1 of any year being taken down from Table LX below, addition of figures given in Tables LIV A, B for the intervening days, hours, etc., up to the given date furnishes the a, b, c at any moment of any subsequent day, i.e. gives us for that moment (a) the distance between mean moon and mean sun, (6) the moon's mean anom, (c) the sun's mean anom. The figures are parts of the circle--a teu thousandths, b and a thousandths.
To arrive at an exact estimate of the value of these quantities an examination was made of Prof. Jacobi's fixtures for their value at mean sunrise of the first day of the 42nd century K. Y., a moment, that is, separated from the epoch of the Kaliyuga, mean Mösha-samkranti K. Y. 0, by exactly 4200 years K. Y. Mean Mēsha-samkrinti K. Y. 4200 (expired) took place on Friday 25 March A.D. 1099 at 10h 30% after mean sunrise and therefore 13h 30m before the mean sunrise of Saturday. 13h 30m=338h 44P, the amount of Jacobi's “Cor.," or correction (Table XIII, above, Vol. I, p. 450). In that Table he gives the figures for the beginning of century 42 K. Y. as a (Dist. (- )=14° 18' 0", 6 (C's anom.)=51° 24' 13', c (@'s anom.)= 281° 1' 19'. Owing to his arrangement of Tables, by which he gives only one Table for calculation of solar days (Table XXI) applicable to all Siddhantas, whereas the date of occarrence of mean Mēsha-samkrānti by the Siddhānta-Siromani is always a day earlier than by the other authorities, we have, for comparison with his Tabular figures, to add a day's increase to the above valuation. This gives us a=26° 29' 27", b=64° 28' 7", c=282° 0 27". Adding the increase in 13h 30m or 338h 44P (Jacobi's "Cor.," Table XXII), we have finally for the values at mean sunrise of Sunday a=33° 20' 40"-4, b=71° 48' 50'86, c=282° 33' 41":36. In 10,000ths of the circle (a). and 1,000ths (banl c), these values shew the increase in 4,200 years to have been a=926-237654, b=199-483677, c=784-893163. From a has to be deducted in accordance with our Indian Calendar working-system the sum of the greatest equations of moon and sun, viz. 200-296034, and hence a=725.9416.
Prof. Jacobi, however, has, since his valuation published in Vol. I, slightly modified his estimate of this value of a. In Vol. XI above (Table IX, B) be states the three valges as a=7263, b=1995, c=7849. In my notation these figures are a=726-3, b=699-5, c=284.9.1 The difference being very small (0-4), I conclude to accept his later estimate of the increase of a.?
"I measure the ('s and O's anom. from perigee, Jacobi from Apogee.
A careful examination of some of Prof. Jacobi's Tables in Vol. XI above has led to the discovery of a few misprints, which it will be well to point out for the guidance of those who prefer to use his 'Tables. I regret that the present war renders it impossible to obtain his permission, but feel sure that, if I had been able to do so, he would have acknowledged these as printer's unistakes.
Table I, p. 161. Surya-Siddh. centuries. In cent. 33, under a, for "12348" read 12358.
Table V A. In cent. 36, under 4, for "76166" read 75166. And in cent. 41, under a, for "19789" rend 18789.
Table V B. In cent. 36, under a, for "76166 " read 75166. (Compare entries in Tables I and IX A.) Tablo IX B. In cent. 44, under a, for "81114" read 81314. Table X, year 50, under a, fur" 40359" read 44359. 69
"45417" 45419. » 73
"82832" 92832. 88
" 46499" 46479. , 99, under 10, for "6" read 5. In Vol. I, Table XXIV, the moon's equation of the centre under " Brah. a S. Śiro.," 4th entry from bottom, the seconds (") should be 18, not "10."
See alea $ 283 helow.

Page #204

No. 10.]
THE SIDDHANTA-SIROMANI.
On this basis then, viz. the exact amount of increase of a, b, c, in 4200 K. Y. years, has been calculated the increase per civil day (Table LIV A), per hour, minute and second (Table LIV B), per year and per century (heading of Table LIV A), according to the Siddhanta-Siromaṇi. The valuation of increase of a differs from that of the Sürya-Siddhanta by about 2 units in a century. Note that a common century consists of 36,526 days, a defective century of 36,525 days. In the 4,200 years concerned there were 37 common and 5 defective centuries. The whole period consisted of 1,534,087 civil days.
165
To assist in the calculation the yearly increases of a, b, c given, from year to year, in Prof. Jacobi's Special Tables (above, Vol. I, Tables XVI, XIX) were also referred to. It would have been easier had these contained decimals of seconds.
Tables LV, LVI. Equations of the centre, moon and sun.
275. The values of a, b, c at any moment, which fix the positions of mean moos and mean sun, having been found by use of Tables LIV A and B, the tithi, or the position of the true moon with reference to the true sun, is ascertained by applying the equations of moon (eqn. b) aud sun (egn. c) to the value of a. Tables LV, LVI give these equations in closer detail than heretofore (compare Tables VI, VII," Indian Calendar "), enabling great accuracy to be obtained. They can be used as a close approximation for any Siddhanta, but are specially prepared as Tables exact for the Siddhanta-Siromani.
Each equation (col. 3) is the exact value (the value, that is, to be used in our system of work), in 10,000ths of the circle, of the equation of the mean anomaly angle stated on either side of it in cols. 2a, 2b. Col. 1 gives the number of the base-equation, that is to say, the serial number of the equation of each of the 24 base-angles of anom.; each such angle separated from the next by 3° 45', the whole forming the quadrant of 90°. Each section of 3° 45' is divided into five equal parts, the whole forming a group within the limits of which, following universal Hindu practice, the equation is computed by the fixed value of the sine of the base-angle. In 10,000ths of the circle 3° 45'-10-416, and one-fifth of this is 2.083. The difference, col. 4, is the difference between the equations of each of the five parts of the group.
When examining a date, Tables VI, VII of the Indian Calendar may be used for obtaining approximate results, or the new Tables may be used with whole numbers only. The latter for a sort of eye-Table. Absolute accuracy, or very close approximation, can be obtained by using the decimals as a whole or in part. Thus
(Rule) Take the difference between the value of anom., (b or c), found in work for a date, and the nearest to it, greater or less, in cols. 2a, 2b of Table LV or LVI. Multiply this difference by the group-difference (col. 4), and divide the quotient by 2-083. Add, or subtract, the result to, or from, the next equation. This gives the exact value of equation b or c. For an approximation use only one or two decimals, and instead of dividing by 2-083 divide by 2 or by
2.1.
The amount of " Equation b" or "Equation e" is a compound of the actual equation for the given anom. and the greatest equation (which is the actual equation for anom. 90°). The first half of each of the equation-Tables LV and LVI concerns the quantity of anom. 0° to 180°, or, in 1,000ths of circle, 0 to 500. Here the tabulated" equation " (Table LV) is the moon's greatest equation plus the actual equation of the given anom. The tabulated" equation b" in the second half of Table LV deals with the moon's anom. 180° to 360° or, in 1,000ths of circle, 500 to 1000; and the tabulated equation is the greatest equation minus the actual equation of the given anom. In the first half of Table LVI (for sun's anom. 0° to 180°, or, in 1,000ths of

Page #205

166
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[VOL. XV
circle, 0 to 500) the tabulated "equation c" is the sun's greatest equation minus the actual equation. In the second half (for sun's anom. 180° to 360°, or, in 1,000ths of circle, 500 to 1000) the tabulated equation is the sun's greatest equation plus the actual equation of the given anom.
The actual equation-Table for the moon is given below-Table LIX. That of the sun in Vol. XIV above, Table XLVII. All details have been fully worked out by the proper formulae. For method of work see Example 3 below.
TABLES LVII A, B, C.
Value of a, b, c for centuries, years and days.
276. These Tables enable us to ascertain the value of a, b, c, and so to determine the exact position of mean moon and mean sun, at the beginning of any year with which the general Table LX is concerned. Table LVII A gives the a, b, c of mean sunrise, i.e. mean sunrise of the day on which mean Mosha-samkranti occurred at the beginning of the century; Table LVII B the same for the beginning of the given year; Table LVII C the same for the days on which true Mesha-sam kranti occurred and on which began the luni-solar year. The respective week-days for the beginning of the solar and luni-solar year are given in Table LX, but can be found also by these Tables.
In the case of a date in the solar year the values of a, b, c in Table LVII A are added to those of Table LVII B, and the sum of these is added to the values of the day of true Mēshasamkrānti in Table LVII C. The values for the interval of days between true Mesha-samkranti and the day given in the date in question are obtained from Table LIV A, and thus are found the positions of moon and sun at mean sunrise of the latter day. For any subsequent moment of that day the values in Table LIV B are added to the result.
In the case of a date given in the luni-solar year (the most usual method) Table LX provides the a, b, c for mean sunrise on the initial day of the luni-solar year, while Tables LIV A and B enable the calculation to be completed. The values given in Table LX can be checked by Tables LVII A, B, C.
From the a, b, c of true Mesha-samkranti in any year, found by Tables LVII A, B, C, the a, b, c of each truc samkranti in the year are found by addition of the values given in Table LVIII A; and by the result it is ascertained whether there was any intercalation or suppression of a lunar month in the given year.
277. Table LVII A. The most important point here is the settlement of the values of a, b, c at the moment of mean sunrise of the day on which the 42nd K. Y. century began. This was the day on which occurred mean Mesha-samkranti of K. Y. 4200, or A.D. 1099-1100. In § 274 above details are given explaining Prof. Jacobi's values for the moment in question. Enough has been said about the value of a. The following notes about the respective values of b and c may be found helpful.
The value of 1, the moon's mean anom. for K. Y. 4200. In my notation this was stated as in 1,000ths of the circle, 699-487. Working the calculation by the values given in the heading of Table LIV for the mean moon's movement in 4,200 years, consisting of 37 common and 5 defective centuries, the total is found to be, excluding whole revolutions, 548-145255. To this has to be added the moon's mean anom. at the epoch of the Kaliyuga. At that moment the moon's apsis (perigee) stood at 305° 29′ 46",-apogee being at 125° 29′ 46" 1-and the mean moon was at 0°. Therefore her mean anom. was (360°-305° 29′ 46′′) 54° 30' 14". This in 1,000ths of the circle is 151-3997. Adding this to the above, her mean anom., b, at mean sunrise
1 Jacobi, above, Vol. I, pp. 440, 442. See also E. Burgess's "Sürya-Siddhänta."

Page #206

No. 10.)
THE SIDDHANTA-SIROMANI.
167
of the day on which mean Mosha-samkrānti occurred in . Y. 4200 expired is found to be 699-5449. The difference between the two calculations is 0.0612. Both agree with Jacobi's valuation 699.5.
The value of c, the sun's mean anom. At the epoch of the Kaliyuga the sun's apsis (perigee) was at long. 257° 45' 36". Mean sun being at long. 0°, the san's mean anom. was (360°-257° 45' 36") 102° 14' 24". This, in 1,000ths of circle, is 284.0. The increase of c (Table LIV A, heading) in 37 common and 5 defective centuries, total 42, is, excluding whole revolutions, 4.278478. This, added to the value of c in K. Y. O, viz. 284.0, gives the value of c at beginning of K. Y. 4200 expired as 288-278478. From this has to be deducted the amount of the decrease in the sun's mean anom. due to the forward shift of the apsis. This was shewn above ($ 273, ii) to be, in 1,000ths of the circie, 0-0805 per century. In 42 centuries the decrease amounts to 3.383. 288-278478-3-383=284-8951. In & 274 the valuation was given as 284-893163. The difference between the two is less than 0·002, and both agree with Jacobi's valuation 284.9.
Comparing the two sets of results I have decided to adhere to Prof. Jacobi's own fixtures, as given in § 274 ; and, fully worked out, the figures for mean sunrise on Sunday 27 March A.D. 1099 are a=726-307704844, b=699-483676555, c=284-893163057. For two days earlier, namely for mean sunrise on Friday 25 March A.D. 1099, on which day mean Mēsha-samkrānti of K. Y. 4200 expired took place at 10h 30m after mean sunrise, the correct details, obtained by deduction of 2 days' value (Table LIV A) from the above, are
(6) Friday a=49-043734020 b=626-900376983
c=279-417587971. This explains the first entry in Table LVII A. The rest follow by addition of the century values given in the heading of Table LIV A. Century 42 was a defective one of 36,525 days. The rest were common ones, each of 36,526 days.
36,525 divided by 7 leaves remainder 6. Mean Megha-samkranti in K. Y. 4300 took place on 6 Friday. 6+6=(week-day) 5. Hence the day of the week of mean Mosha-sankranti in K. Y. 4300 was 5 Thursday; and since 36,526 divided by 7 leaves no remainder, menn Mēsba-samkrānti at the beginning of each of the following centuries took place on a Thursday.
Coupling the arrangement made in Table LVII A for centuries with the arrangeniont for days made in Table LVII C, the result of calculations made by these Tables coincides precisely with those obtained by use of Jacobi's Tables. Sach anangement is the one best suited to the requirements of the Siddhānta-Siromani. An example will best illustrate this.
Given that it is desired to find the a, b, c at mean sunrise of the day on which true Mexhasamkrānti took place in K. Y. 4806 expired, A.D. 1705-6. This day was (sce Table LX) Taesday 27 March A.D. 1705. Worked by Jacobi's Tables IX, X, XIII of Vol. XI, we have w-d.
c. For cent. 48 . . . 0
8 619.0
696-0
784 1 » year 6 . . . 0
1 942-7
515.0
998 5 True Mēsba-samk. dayl 3 864505 854.8
989-0 3 (Taes.) 4207-2
65-8
771.6
1 Jacobi's Table XIII is framed to suit all Siddhantas. By the Arya- and Sarya-Siddhantas the day on which true Mesha-samkranti occurred is sbewn m 0 Vailakba," 4 Wednesday. By the Siddhanta Siromani that day was a day earlier (above, $ 278, ), namely the day tabulated by Jacobi as “ 29 Mina," 8 Teesday.

Page #207

168
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[VOL. XV.
a.
In my reckoning, 6 and c being calculated from perigee instead of from apogee, these are a=4207.2, b=565-8, c=271.6.
Worked, with only one decimal, by Tables LVII A, B, C below, the result is the same; thus
w-d.
b.
c. For cent. 48 . . . 5
2 941:8
123.5
278-7 ,, year 6
* 1942-7
515-0
998-5 True Mēsba-samk, day . 5 9322.7
927-4
994-5 3 (Tues.) 42072
565.9
271:7 278. Table LVII B. This Table shews the increase of a, b, c for each year of a century, corresponding with Prof. Jacobi's Vol. XI, Table X, but in greater detail, derived from use of the figures given in the heading of Table LIV A.
279. Table LVII C. Col. 1 shews the number of day's interval between mean sunrise of true Mēsha-samkrānti day, “Mēsha 0," and mean sunrise of the day which in each year was coupled with the first tithi of the luni-solar year and was called the day of "Chaitra śukla 1." Col. 2 gives the number of the day of the solar month Mina (Panguni in the Tamil country); col. 3, the week-day; cols. 4, 5, 6, the value of a, b, c at mean sunrise of that day. The a, b, c of mean sunrise on the day Chaitra sukla 1 are found by adding to the a, b, c of the K. Y. century (Table LVII A) and of the year (Table LVII B) the values of a, b, c given in Table LVII O for the number of days intervening between the day of Chaitra sukla 1 in the given year and the day of true Měsha-samkrānti (Table LX, cols. 13, 19,-figures in brackets). This work, however, need not be carried out by epigraphists, since the required values of a, b, c for Chaitra sukla 1 in each year are stated in Table LX, cols. 23, 24, 25.
These values being known, the tithi-index for any day (mean sunrise) in the given year is easily found, as in work by the Indian Calendar, by addition to them of the a, b, c for intervening days given in Table LIV A; and for any moment of any day by use of Table LIV B.
Tables LVIII A, B, O, D. Duration of true solar wonths. 280. Table LVIII A is, for the Siddhānta-Siromani, wbat Tables XVIII A, B in my Indian Chronography are for the Arya- and Surya-Siddhāntas. It states the duration of each true solar month from sankranti to samkrānti, and the collective duration from true Mēshasamkrānti to each true sankranti, with the corresponding increases of a, b, c. By the aid of this Table are calculated the solar elements of the date and the intercalations and suppressions of lunar months. The Table is designed to suit the year K. Y. 4500 expired, A.D. 13991400,--the year of my Table XLVIII in Vol. XIV above. The differences in the duration of months in other years, caused by the shift of the san's apeis, are dealt with in Table LVIII D.
Tables LVIII B and Care supplementary and explain themselves. They will be found very useful in calculation for the sun's mean anom., c, and the corresponding "equation c" at the several sankrantis and at true Mosba-sankranti in different years.
Table LVIII D shews how the shift of the sun's apsis affects the duration of the several solar months in different years, and the a, b, c at the several solar sankrintis. The change given in the Table is that for an interval of three centuries on oither side of K. Y. 4500, and in very close cases sbould be applied to the figures arrived at by use of the other Tables-cases, that is, where after use of those figures it seems doubtful whether a certain luvar month was intercalated or suppressed.

Page #208

No. 10.)
THE SIDDHANTA-SIROMANI.
169
For an example of its use. Compare the positions of sun and moon at the moment when the true sun reached the Dhanus-samkranti in K. Y. 4200 (A.D. 1100) and in K. Y. 4800(A.D. 1700). Table LVIII A shews that in K. Y. 4500 the sun took 2464 gh gm 318 to travel from Mēsha-samkrānti, long. 0°, to the Dhanus-samkrānti, long. 240°, while the increase of a, b, c during this interval was-a=3432-7047, b=941:5957, c=674.5407. To ascertain what this respective increase was in K. Y. 4200 we use the correction given in Table LVIII D-thus
b. 2464 ghgm 345 3432-7047 941:5957 674-5407
-4 55 . - 1.1563 -0.1239 -0.0092
a.
c
2464 9h 4, 39. 3431.5484 941 4718 674:5315 These last are the correct figures for the year K. Y. 4200, A.D. 1100. For the year K. Y. 4800, using the figures of Table LVIII D with reversed sigo, the correct figures are found to be 2491 9h 14m 29", a=3433-8610, b=941-7196, c=674 5499. In a close case this difference in value of a, b, c may prove the intercalation or suppression of a different lunar month.
Changes for years less than 300 may be taken proportionally. The Table need seldom be used, as it is only very occasionally required.
281. The determination of the exact lengths of the several solar months and their collective duration Table LVIII A) has been a matter of considerable difficulty, and in pablishing the quantities given in the Table I must not be held to assert that the modiæval Hindu used those lengths and no others. He may have calculated roughly, or, if scientifically, then by several different processes.
Take as an example the time of the true sun's arrival, say in K. Y. 4500, at tbe Vrishabhasamkrānti, 30°, in order to determine the length of the solar month Mesha.
(1) One method of reckoning is that which was used in the preparation of Table XLVIII C (Vol. XIV above), viz. by applying to the mean long. of the sun (col. 4) the equation of the centre (col. 6) as found by computation from the Hindu equation-Table (Table XLVII, Vol. XIV), which is based on a series of groups of angles; and so obtaining the sun's true long. According to this system it is found that in the first 30 whole days from true Mēsha-sankránti the sun travelled 29° 7' 2860 (Table XLVIII O, col. 8). Before he reached 30°, therefore, he had to travel 52' 31"-40.
(ii) Another method is, discarding the group system of the equation-table, to ascertain directly the value of the sine of the mean anom. angle at the beginning of the 30th day after the moment of true Mēsha-samkrānti, and to work the equation of that sine-valge ; afterwards calculating for the remaining bours and minutes taken by the sun to reach 30°. The value of the sine is obtained by the metbod described in 282.
Thus we find from Table XLVIII C that the sun's mean anom. at the beginning of the 30th day was 128° 21'25232, or 770125232. This divided by 225 is 34 with remainder 51-25232. The 34th sine is, counting down and then up on the left side of the equationTable, the base sine No. 14, or the sine of 127° 30'. This is 2728' (col. 3). The difference between this and the next base sine is 143' (col. 4). 51'25232 x 143=782908176, and this divided by 225 is 32-57369. 2728-32-57369=26954-4263 ; and this, therefore, is the sine of the given anom. angle 128° 21'-25232.
The equation-formula is sin. eqn.= to sin, anom. and the result is the angle being & small one) that the equation=1° 42' 21'-578. The sun's mean long. (Table XLVIII C, col. 4) at the beginning of this 30th day was 27° 25' 9":14; and, adding the equation, we find that his

Page #209

170
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[Vol. XV.
true long. at that moment was 29° 7' 28-72. The true san, before he ruched long. 80°, there. fore, had to travel (30°-29° 7' 28*72) 52' 31.28.
In either of the above cases how long did he take to accomplish the journey ?
To ascertain this we may either use the sun's mean motion (Table XLIV, Vol. XIV); or we may use the true motion in hours for the particular 30th day (Table XLIX), as fixed by the group system of the equation-Table, with his mean motion in minutes and seconds (Tables L, LI) ; or we may carefully work out his true motion for that 30th day by dividing his motion during that day by 24 for hours, and each of these by 60 for minutes, and each minute by 60 for seconds; or, yet again, even still more accurately, by calculating his real motion during the particular hours of the day actually concerned, and so the rest.
Thus it is clear that we can calculate the length of Mēsha in a number of ways, with slight differences in the result of each ; and so with all the solar months and their collective lengths. These differences in the lengths of months may amount to two or three seconds in each, and at some parts of the orbit the cumulative difference may amount to perhaps a quarter of a minute, but probably not more than that.
I have tried all the methods noted above, except the last, which it seemed unnecessary to attempt, in order to arrive at the exact lengths of the months, and believe that my Table LVIII A is sufficiently accurate. Since it is not known how the medieval Hindu astronomers carried out their computation, no better course presented itself.
Let it be noted that any little difference that may exist will have no effect whatever on the value of the tithi ; and as regards the intercalated and suppressed months care has been taken to avoid any possibility of error by a special note of every close case in the page preceding the body of Table LX.
Table LIX. The moon's equation of the centre. 282. The Table itself requires no explanation. The equations have been calculated by the proper formula, viz. sin. egn. sid. a * mins. in epicycle here sin, a ~ 1896
mins. in orbit
21600
or
79 sin. a.
It has to be noted, however, that-whereas, when (as in the case of the equation of the san) the sine of the equation-angle is less than 3° 45', the equation is the saine as the sine and
79 y be icad as "eqn.= 900
sin. a"-here, in the lower half of the
. Table of the moon's equations, the sine of the equation-angle is greater than 3° 45'. Thus sin, eqn. 90° is 5° 1' 46"-8, but eqn. 90° is 5° 2' 7*.366.
The rule for finding the equation, when sin. eqn. is greater than 3° 45' and less than 7° 30' (it is always less in the present case), is as follows. First ascertain the value of sin. egn. by the above formula. Deduct 225' from this value; either multiply the remainder by 225 and divide the product by 224 or add to the same remainder a 224th part of itself (see cols. 2, 3, 4, Table LIX). Add to the result 225' (col. 3).
Thus for the given moon's mean anom. 90°. Sin. 90°=3438' (col. 3), and "9
900301'78, or 5° 1' 46":8, as stated above. This is the value of the sin. egn. For the equation we work with 301.78 as the given angle. This minus 225'=76-78. 76.78 x 225 = 17275-50, and this divided by 224 is 77.122768. 77-122768 + 225'=802122768, and this =

Page #210

No. 10.)
THE SIDDHANTA-SIROMANI.
171
5° 2' 7"-366068, which is the correct equation of the moon's centre when his mean anom, is 90°. Worked in the other way, a 224th part of 76-78 is 0-342768, and this added to 76.78 gives the Bame result, yiz. 77.122768.
It is advisable here to state the Hindu rule for finding the sine of any ungle, viz. :-Ascertain the number of minutes contained in the given arc. Divide these by 225' (= 3° 45'). The quotient is the serial number of the preceding base-sine as given in Table LIX, col. 1. Multiply the remainder by the difference between the preceding and succeeding base-sines (col. 4) and divide by 225. Add the result to the preceding base-sine. Thus with arc 24° or 1440. 1440° 225 yields quotient 6, remainder 90. 6 is the serial number of the sine of 22° 30' (col. 1). The difference between the base-sine No. 6 and base-sine No. 7 is (col. 4) 205.90 x 205 = 18450, and this divided by 325 = 82, with no remainder. The preceding base-sine, No. 6, is 1915', and this plus 82 = 1397'. 1397' is the sine of 24°.
283. The equation-Table for the moon's centre given below (Table LIX) is practically the same as that of Prof. Jacobi's Table XXIV A (Vol. I, p. 458, above); but in the former decimal points are given which are omitted in the latter. We agree also in our equation-Tables for the aan (mine in Table XLVII, Vol. XIV above, his in Table XXIV B, Vol. I, p. 459). But there seems to be some mistake in the figures entered by him, stated in parts of the circle, in his equivalent Table of the equations of the sun's centre given in Vol. XI above (Table XII, p. 169, col." A 10 ") for differences in consecutive equations. For instance the equation for anom. 221° 15' is 1° 26' 3.72 (base-equation No. 11) and for anom. 225' is 1° 32' 17:28 (base-equation No. 11). Difference 6' 13":56. There is a difference of 225' in the anomalies, and 6' 13:56 - 225 gives the difference per minute of anom, as 10.66. In this we both agree.
Now 6' 13-56, in 10,000ths of the cirole, is 2-8824, or, with two decimals only, 2.88, but Prof. Jacobi in Vol. XI quotes - 2.78” as the figure. It stands between his “arg. o" 1146 and 1250, which are the equivalents in his notation of the anom, angles corresponding to 221° 15 and 2250 - serial numbers 11 and 12 in the equation-Table.
One-fifth of 2-8824 = 0.5765, and this is the entry given in col. 4 of Table LVI below, as the group-difference for all anom. angles between those of the serial numbers 11 and 12.
I venture to suggest the following amendments to all the entries in Prof. Jacobi's col. "A 10," reading from top to bottom of his Table XII (Vol. XI) :For 3-75 read 3.95 For 3-26 read 3-36
For 1.83 read 186 3.85 3.94
3:07 3.22
► 153 . 163 3.75 3.90 2.88 3.06
1.34 , 1.39 3.65 3085 2-78 , 288
1.15 1.14 , 378
2-71
0-86 , 0-90 3.56 , 3-69 2.40
0-58 085 3.46 3.61
2.212 :30
, 0-380 39 3.36 3.50
2.02 2.09
► 0-100 12 These differences stand in regular progression. It is possible that the Professor's first entry " 3.75" is a printer's error for 3.95; but even so our agreement is only in that one out of 24 entries.
3-65
2.59
2-51
• Table LX. Working Table for computation of dates. 284. Table LX is the principal working Table by which the tithi, lunar and solar month and day, nakshatra and yoga given in an inscription-date based on the Siddhanta-Siromani
Y 2

Page #211

172
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[Veu. XV.
can be verified and converted into European reckoning; the nakshatra, yoga and lagna being still more accurately compated by use of Table XLVIII C, Vol. XIV above. Table LX is to be used exactly as Table 1 of the Indian Calendar is used for Arya and Surya-Siddhānta reckoning, In the latter whole numbers only are given. Here four places of decimals are added (they need not of course be used, unless necessary), and seconds of time are given as well as minutes. For further explanation see the page of note preceding the Table.
To be entirely on the safe side, and for convenience of working from the beginning of a century of the Kaliyuga, ns well as for guidance in studying the working of the Metonic cycle according to this authority, the Tably begins with K. Y. 4200 expired (A.D. 1099-1100); though in all probability the Siddhänta- Siromani was not used in India for the preparation of Paicbings till A.D. 1150 at earliest.
A date should be first computed approximately by use of whole numbers only, and the equation-Tables LV and LVI used merely as eye-Tables. Very great accuracy can be obtained by close work in greater detail.
Eaeh intercalation and suppression of a lunar month has been carefully calculated. For the process reference may be made to my Indian Chronography, SS 95-103, and examples 2732. The months are true months, as it is almost certain that calculation by mean months was never resorted to at so late a date as that when our authority came into use.
(Cols. 13, 14, 17.) See the last para. of $ 273 above. The true sun arrives at 0° every year after a journey lasting 3654 6h 12 86.84025. The moment of this arrival, i.e. the moment of true Mēsha-samkrānti in the first year of the Table, was fixed by calculation from Dr. Schram's determination of the sõdhya and the sun's equation at that instant (above, $ 273). For all later years the time-interval was added to this. The result accords exactly with Dr. Schram's fixtures.
(Cols. 19-20.) The luni-solar date, week-day and a, b, c have cach been separately calculated. For process see example 2 below. The date and week-day are generally the same as those found by Surya-Siddhanta computation, but differ from these in occasional close cases, and where the intercalations and suppressions of lanar months differ,
The 19-year Metonic sequence.
285. [For a note as to this see Indian Calendar, $ 50, p. 29.] This sequence, in work by the Siddhānta-Siromani, proceeds with the same general regularity as when computed by the Arya- and Surya-Siddhantas. In the period of 650 years dealt with in Table LX the intercalated lunar months are, in seven cases, the month next to that expected by the sequence, not that month itself (see note preceding the Table). The rest are regular. Suppressions follow the sequence in all cases. In the same period there are six such irregularities by SüryaSiddhanta and two by Arya-Siddhānta work.
Fature research will no doubt settie the question whether the irregularity of seven out of 260 enges of intercalations and suppressions in the period embraced is attributable to the postalates of the Siddhānta-Siromani or to any defect in my calculations. All possibility of error, however, in computation of dates of records by these Tables is removed by the footnotes entered in ench Ago and the Remarks embodied in the page preceding Table LX. Whenever & recorddate belonging to either of these seven years is examined, it should be tested both ways.

Page #212

No. 10.)
THE SIDDHANTA-SIROMANI.
173
EXAMPLES Example 1. To find the value of a, b, c for the moment of true Mēsha-sankranti in any
year, the beginning of the solar year. Rule. Note in Table LX the number of the expired year of the Kaliyaga (col. 2. In this column the K. Y. year is that current in the corresponding A.D. year. The expired K. Y. year is the next earlier). Note (cols. 13-17) the day, week-day, and time of occurrence of true Mösha-samkranti in that year. Take from Table LVII A the week-day and a, b, c for the beginning of the K. Y. century; from Table LVII B the same for the expired K. Y. year of the centary; from Table LVII C the same for the day marked "Mesha 0" (col. 2), or the day next to it, being guided by the given week-day (Table LX, col. 14); and add together the three sets of values so obtained. The sum of these shews the positions of the moon and sun (a, b, c) at mean sunrise of the day on which true Mēsha-samkranti occurred. For the moment of the samkrānti add to these values of a, b, c those for the hours, minutes and seconds elapsed since mean sunrise (col. 17), obtaining them from Table LIV B.
Work. Given that the valaes of a, b, c are wanted for the moment of mean sunrise of the day on which true Mosha-sankranti occurred in K. Y. 4492 expired, A.D. 1391-2; and at the moment of that sankranti.
Table LX shews that the day was (0) Saturday 25 March A.D. 1391, and that the sankranti occurred on that day at 17h 18m 12.
5
(i) Approximate calculation, by whole numbers.
w-d. a. b. c. Table LVII A. K. Y. cent. 44 .
7454 768 , LVII B. Year 92
.
9389545 LVII C. Mēsha 0 . .
. 5
9 323 927 995 At mean sunrise of Sat. 25 March ; . 0 (Sat.) 6166 240 273 Table LIV B. 17 hours . . . . .
240262
. 18 minutes. .
4 . 0 0 At moment of sankranti . .
6410 266 275 (ü) Ful calculation. Worked to the full extent, with use of decimals and including the value of a, b, c for seconds the result is
For mean sunrise, a=6165-1839, b=240-2250, o=272.5113. For moment of Měsha-samkranti, a=6410-3281, b=266-3902, c=274-4852.
Note. The value found for c will always be a guide as to whether the caloulation bas been made for the right day (see Table LVIII O telow); for at true Měsha-samkråntic is always 274 or 275. In this case let it be observed that 8 years later than the given year, viz. in K, Y. 4500, the value of c at true Mēsha-sankranti was 274-4058. The change in o at that moment, owing to shift of sun's apsis ($ 273, i), being 0.0805 per century, and our calculation having been based on the value for K. Y. 4400, we should, for extremo accuracy, deduct from 274-4852 the proportional change for 92 years, which amounts to 0.0741, leaving our c for A.D. 1391=274-4111.
Example 2. Required to find the value of a, b, o at mean sunrise of the civil day called Chaitra sukla 1, the civil beginning of the luni-solar year K. Y. 4492 expired, A.D. 1991-2.

Page #213

174
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[Vol. XV.
Rule. (i) If the a, b, c of mean sunrise on the day on which true Mēsha-samkrānti occurred in the year in question has already been found, as above, note the interval of days between mean sunrise on the day of Chaitra sakla 1 (Table LX, col. 19) and on the day of true Masha-samkranti in the given year (col. 13), both in brackets. With that interval of days turn to Table LIV A and find it in col. 1. Take the week-day and a, b, c values stated against it, and deduct the amount from the ascertained value of a, b, c for the Mēsha-samkranti day (mean sunrise). Thus
In example 1 we have determined the a, b, c values for mean sunrise on 25 March A.D. 1391, Day 84 (Table LX, col. 13). The day of Chaitra sukla l was 7 March, Day 66 (col. 19). Interval 18 days. We deduct 18 days' a, b, c from the former by Table LIV A.
wd.
a.
b. Mēsba 0, mean sunrise
0
6 166-1839 240 2250 2725113 For 18 days' interval (T. LIV A)-4 -6095-3757 -653.2496 - 49-2802
3 (Tues.) 70-8082 5869754 223-2311 These were the values of a, b, c on Tuesday 7 March A.D. 1391. (Compare entry in Table LX.)
(ii) If the a, b, c of mean sunrise on Mosha-samkranti day has not already been found, add together as in example 1 the week-day and a, b, c of the K. Y. century and the year (Tables LVII A, B), and to the sum of these add the week-day and the a, b, c stated in Table LVII C against the interval of days (as above). Here the K. Y. century is 44, the year is 92, the interval of days is 18.
Table LVII A. Cent. 44 ., LVII B. Year 92 , LVII O. 18 days
. . .
w-d.
5 4 1
7454-2101 9389-2378
3227-3603 • 70-8082
768 2089 544-5994 274.1671 586-9754
277-3743 . 0.6126
945-2442 223.2311
The result is the same as by process (i).
Owing to the formation of the Tables the week-day will sometimes be found to be different by one from the week-day noted in Table LX, col. 19. In such case the week-day and a, b, c in Table LVII C to be applied must be that of the altered interval, the week-day always being that stated in Table LX.
Thus in A.D. 1390-91, K. Y. 4491, the interval (Table LX, cols. 13, 19) is (84-77) 7 days. When we come to work, we find (Table LVII A given the week-day 5, and (Table LVII B) week-day 2, Total 7, or 0. Now in Table LVII C against 7 days' interval (col. 3) we find week-day 5; but, as we have to arrive at the entry in Table LX (col. 20), i.e. at the a, b, c for 6 Friday, we add the week-day (6) and the a, b, c for it (standing for 6 days' interval instead of 7) in Table LVII C. Such change is never more than one day.
Example 3. Given the moon's mean anom. b, or the sun's mean anom. c, as found in work for
verifying a dato, required to find "egn. 6," or "egn. c." The work is similar in either case. We will take an instance of a case whete e, the sun's mean anom., has been found to be;146-3264.

Page #214

No. 10.)
THE SIDDHANTA-SIROMANI.
175
By Tablo LVI we see that the equation for anom. values between 145.83 and 147.916 lies between 12-4786 and 12.0181; the difference between them being 0-4605. For rule of work see $ 275 above.
Approximation. A glance at Table LVI shows that eqn. o must be 12 and a small fraction.
Oloser work. The difference between 146-3 and the next figure of Arg. in the Table (col. a), viz. 147.9, is 1.6. The group-difference (col. 4) is 0.4605. Call this 0:5. The invariable difference betwoon successive entries of arc ("Arg."') is 2.083. Call this 2. 1.6 x 0:5 =0.8. This divided by 2 is 0-4. Add this to the equation stated for Arg. 1479, viz. 12:0. Result 12.4.
Stall closer work. The actual anom. difference (147.916-146-3264) is 1.5902. This multiplied by the group-difference, 0 4605=0.7323. This divided by 2.088 is 0-8515. And this, added to 12-0181 (the equation of anom. 147-916), gives us the exact equation of anom. 146-3264 as 12:3696.
Example 4. To find the tithi current at mean sunrise of any oivil day, or at any moment of
that day. Rule. Take the European date, serial number of the day (in braokete measured from Jan. 1st of the A.D. year) and a, b, c of Chaitra sukls 1 of the luni-solar year, from cols. 19 to 25 of Table LX. Find the interval of days to the given day and add to the a, b, c of Chaitra sukla 1 the a, b, c for that number of days given in Table LIV A. This gives the a, b, c of sunrise on the given day.
Por subsequent hours, minutes and seconds add the a, b, c given in Table LIV B.
Find egn. b and egn. c from Tables LV and LVI, and add them to the a already found. The result is the tithi-index; with which find the current tithi in Table VIII, Indian Oalendar.
Example 5. Calculation for intercalated (adhika) and suppressed (kshaya) lunar months.
This is the same as in work by the Indian Calendar or Indian Chronography, but the lengths of the solar months, their collective duration, week-days and a, b, c must be taken from Table LVIII below when working by the Siddh.- Siromani. In a very close case uge may be made of Table LVIII D. But even so, in work for the tithi, or for intercalations and suppressions of months, the correction in the value of a need alone be taken into account, since the change in the tithi-index, t, is governed by the value of eqn. b and eqn.c, not of b and c; and the difference in these equations is infinitesimal.
Bsample 6. An example is here given of work by the Tables in a very close case, viz. the interoslation of a lunar month in K. Y. 4850 expired, A.D. 1749-50.
In that year, acoording to the Sarya-Siddhanta Bh&drapada was the added month. Was it so according to the Siddhanta-Siromani ?
In that year (Table LX, cols. 13-17) true Masha-Barkránti oocurred on Tuesday 28 March A.D. 1749, at 56 46m 57. after mean sunrise. First must be ascertained the position of mean moon and mean sun at that moment, individually and relatively, i.e. the values of a, b, c. For this process see example 1.

Page #215

176
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
(VOL. XV.
b. 123
. 279
794
995
Approximate calculation toith whole numbers.
w.d. a. (Table LVIIA) For K. Y. cent. 48 . 5 2942 (, LVIIB), ,, year 50
4436 (, LVII (), O Mosha mean sunrise 5 9323
, C.
5 hours . LIV B) . 47 minutes . . . ."
11 At trae Mosha-samkrānti . . . . 3 (Tues.) 6783 (Table LVIII A, cols. 6,7,8) Interval to Simba
samkrānti
2471
71
927
8 1
0
853
275
552
343
....
.
101
At true Simha-samkranti
9254 405 618 (Table LV) Eqn. b . . . . . ... 218 („LVI) Eqn.c .
t= 9573 Honce the moon was waning at the Simha-samkranti. At the next (Kanya) samkrānti was she waning or waxing? (Above) At Simha-samkranti
9254 405 618 (Table LVIII A, cols. 13, 14, 15) Interval to Kanya
samkrānti
518 127 85
111
118
At Kanya-samkranti . . . . .
9772 532 703 (Table LV) Eqn.b . . . . . . ( LVI) Eqn.c . .
. .
t= 10001 This is so close to 10000, or 0, that it seems doubtful whether now moon took place before or after the Kanya-samkrānti, whether, that is, at that moment the moon was still waning or had began to wax. It is certain that she was waning at the previous Simha-sankranti, and therefore we can calculate direct from the Mēsha to the Kany.-Bankranti. For greater accuracy we use one decimal place and guess a little more carefully the values of eqns. b and c at the latter samkranti.
a.
b.
c. K. Y. cent. 48. .
. . . . 2941.8 123.4 2788 1 year 50.
4435-9 794.4 0-2 Měsha-sankranti day (mean sunrise). . . 9322-
7 92714 994-5 5 hours . . . . . . . .
70-5 76 0-6 47 minutes . .
11.1 1.2 0-1 At Mesha-sankranti. .
67820 854.0 274-2 Interval to Kanyā-saṁk. (Table LVIII 6, 7, 8) . . . . . .
2989-5 679.0 428-4 At Kanyå-samkrinti
9771.5 533.0 702-61 Eqn. b . . . . 110-9 Eqn. c . . . . 118-2
= 10000-6 or 0.6 In all cares the value of e at sankrantie should be compared with the values given in Table LVIII B below and the equation taken therefrota should be used.

Page #216

No. 10.)
THE SIDDHANTA-SIROMANI.
177
On a still closer examination, using the full number of given decimals and calculating the equations b and c thoroughly, it is found that at the Kanyā-sankranti the tithi-index was 10000-9421. It is not necessary to give the full working figures. It is certain that at that sa zkrānti the moon was waxing, so far as we have gone, and therefore the intercalated lunar month was (Table LVIII A, cols. 1, 2) 6 Bhādra pada.
But since the date K. Y. 4850 is 350 years subsequent to the base-year K. Y. 4500, and the lengths of the solar months have in the interval slightly changed in consequence of the shift of the sun's apsis, it is necessary to find out whether this change would make any differ. ence in the result. We therefore correct the a of the Kanyā-samkrauti bs Table LVIII D. At the Kanya-samkrānti 300 years after K. Y. 4500 the change in a (col. 3) was - 0.0901. Increase this by one-sixth for another 50 years' change. Total change -0.1051. Hence the real tithi-index, t, at Kanya-samkrānti was (0-9421 -0.1051=) 0.8370. Bhadrapada was certainly intercalated.

Page #217

178
Increase in 1 day Do. in 1 year of Do. in 366 Do. in 1 cent. of 36525 Do. in 36526
23
TABLE LIV A. INCREASE OF a, b, c IN DAYS.
(a in 10,000ths; b and c in 1,000ths of circle.)
2-737787543.
a= 338-631985412; b= 36-291649786; c= 365 days a 3600-674675380; b=246-452171890; c=999-292453195. a=3939-306660792; b=282-743821676; c= 2.030240738. a=8533-267173300; b=552-508433650; c= c=997-609452520. a=8871-899158712; b=588-800083436; c= 0-347240063.
33
39
N.B.-By first calculation e for a cent. of 36525 days is 997 690008075, and for a cent. of 36526 days is 0.427795618. Each of these quantities is reduced by 00805 on account of shift of O's apsis. (See Text, § 273, ii.)
This Table answers to Table IV, Indian Calendar.
No.
1
1
2
HERTE CERE HE 95222 ** ** **** *
19845 6OLES 0 2004 CH23 GUE BU HAM
3
6
11
12
13
14
15
16
17
18
19
20
21
22
23
24
25
26
28
29
30
31
35
36
37
Week
day.
39
40
2
2
0
1
2
3
3
5
G
0
1
3
a.
3
35
33
b.
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
4
338-6320 36.2916 677-2640 72-5833 1015-8960 108-8749 1354-5279 145-1666 1693-1599 181-4582
DAYS OF 24 HOURS EACH.
c.
5
2-7378
5:4756 8-2134
10.9512 13:6889
2031-7919 217-7499 16-4267 2370-4239 254-0415 19.1645 2709-0559 290-3332 21.9023 3047-6879 326-6248 24-6401 3386-3199 362-9165 27-3779
3724-9518 399-2081 30-1157 4063-5838 435-4998 82-8535 4402-2158 471-7914 35.5912 4740-8478 508-0831 38-3290 5079-4798 514-3747 41-0668 5418-1118 580-6664 43-8046 5756-7437 616-9580 46.5424 6095-3757 653-2496 49-2802 6434-0077 689-5413 52-0180 6772-6397 725-8329 54.7558
7111-2717 762-1246 57-4935 7449-9037 798-4162 60-2313 7788-5057 834-7079 62.9691 8127-1676 870.9995 65.7069 8165-7998 907-2912 68.4447
73.9203
8804-4316 943-5828 71.1825 9143-0636 979-8745 9481-6956 16-1661 76-6581 9820-3276 52-4578 79-3958 158-9596 88.7495 82.1336
497-3915 125-0411 84-8714 836-2235 161-3328 87-6092 1174-8555 197-6244 90.3470 1513-4875 233-9161 93-0848 1852-1195 270-2077 95-8226 2190-7515 306-4994
2529-3834 342-7910 101-2981 2868-0154 379-0827 104-0359 3206-6474 415-3743 106-7787 3545-2794 451-6660 109-5115
98.5604
No.
1
41
42
#999 999 56 588 888 85882 FRANK RERAS
01934 6 4 60LE
43
44
45
46
47
48
49
50
51
52
53
54
55
56
57
59
60
61
62
63
64
65
66
67
68
69
70
71
72
73
74 75
76
77
78
79
Week
day.
80
2
"
60123 40 466
5
2
3
5
2
6
0
1
2
3
4
2
3
5
1
2
8
G.
3
b.
[VOL. XV
4
9640-6551 9979-2871 317-9191
C.
3888-9114 4222-5434
487-9576 112.2498 524-2493 114-9871 4561-1754 560-5409 117-7249 4899-8073 596-8326 120-4627 5238-4393 633-1242 123-2004
5
5577-0713 669-4159 125-9382 5915-7033 705-7075 128-6760 6254-3353 741-9992 131.4138 6592-9673 778-2908 134-1516 6931-5993 814.5825 136-8894
7270-2312 850-8741 139-6272 7608-8632 887-1658 142.3650 7947-4952 923-4574 145-1027 8286-1272 959-7491 147-8425 8624-7592 996-0407 150-5783
4042-8709 4381-5029
8963-3912 32-3324 153-3161 9302-0232 156-0539
68.6240 104-9157 141 2073 177-4990
158-7917
161.5295
164-2673
656.5511 213-7906 167.0050 995-1831 250-0823 169-7428 1333-8151 286-3739 172.4806 1672-4471 322-6656 175-2184 2011-0790 358.9572 177.9562
2340-7110 395.2489 180-6940 2688-3430 431-5405 188-4318 3026-9750 467-8322 186-1696 3365-6070 504-1238 188-9073 3704-2390 540-4155 191-6451
576-7071 194-3829 612-9988 197-1207
4720-1349 649-2904 199-8585 5058-7669 685-5821 202-59635397-3789 721-8737 205.3341
5736-0309 758-1654 208-0719 6074-6629 794-4570 210-809 6413-2948 830-7487 213-5474 6751-9268 867-0403 216-2852 7090-5588 903-3320 219-0230

Page #218

No. 10.]
THE SIDDHANTA-SIROMANI.
179
TABLE LIV A-contd.
DAYS OF 24 HOURS EACH.
No.
Week
c.
No.
day.
Weekday.
7429-1908 7767-8228 8106-4548 8445-0867 8783-7187
939-6236 221.7608 975-9153 224.4986 12-2069 227.2864 48-4986229-9742 84.790% 232-7119
6058-9500 6892-8820 6731.2140 7069-8460 7408-4780
935-6644372-3391 971.9660 375-0769
8-2477 377.8147 44-5399 380-5525 80-8310 383.2909
141
9122-8507 9460-9827 9799-6147
188-2467 476-8787
121.0819 235-4497 157.3785 2381875 193-6652 240-9253 229-9568243-6631 266-2485 246.4009
7747-1099 8085-7419 8424-3739 8768-0059 9101.6379
OO ON A CON
117-1226 153.4143 189.7059 225 9976 262 2892
386-0281 388-7658 391.5036 394-2414 396-9792
145
815-5106 1154.1426 1492-7746 1831-4066 2170.0386
302.5401 338-8818 875.1234 411.4151 447.7067
249.1387 251.8765 254.6142 257-3520 260 0898
9440-2699 9778-9019
1175338 456-1668 794-7978
298-5809 334-8725 371-1642 407 4558 443-7475
399 7170 402-4548 405-1926 407-9304 410-6681
O
2508-6706 2847-3026 8185-9346 85245666 8863-1985
483-9984 520 2900 556-5817 692-8733 629-1650
262-8276 265.5654 288-3032 271.0410 273-7788
OOO
1133-4298 1472.0618 1810-6938 2149-3258 2487-9577
480-0391 516-3308 552-6224 588-9141 625.2057
413.4059 416.1437 418.8815 421.6193 424-3571
4201.8305 4540-4625 4879-0945 5217-7265 5556-3585
665-4566 701-7483 738-0399 774-3316 810-6232
276-5165 279.2543 281.9921 284-7299 287-4077
PPHHH
2826-5897 3165-2217 3503.8537 3842 4857 4181.1177
661.4974 697.7890 734 0807 770-3723 806-6640
427.0949 429-8327 432-5705 435-3082 438-0460
QONUN CO
8894.9905 6233-6224 6572-2544 6910-8864 7249-5184
846-9149 290-2055 883-2065 2929438 919.4982295-6811 955-7898 298-4189 992.0815 301 1566
4519-7497 4858.3816 5197.0136 5585-6456 5874-2776
842-9556 879-2473 915-5389 951.8306 988-1222
440-7888 443-5216 446.2594 448.9972 451.7350
DO
7588.1504 7926-7824 8265 4144 86040463 8942-6785
28-3731 303-8944 64.6648 306.6322 100-9564809-3700 137.2481 3121078 173.5397 314-8456
6212-9096 6551-5416 6890-1735 7228-8065 7567.4375
24.4139 60-7055
96-9972 183-2888 169-5805
454-4728 457.2105 459-9483 462-6861 465-4239
NM
OOO
9281-3103 209-8314 9619-9423 246-1230 9958-57431 282.4147 297-2063 818-7068 6358382 354.9980
317-5834 320 3212 323.0590 825-7967 328-5845
7906.0695 8244.7015 8683-3335 8921-9655 9260-5974
203-8721 468-1617 242-1638 470-8995 278.4554473.6378 814.7471 476-3750 351.0887 479-1128
O
974-4702 1313-1022 1661-7342 1990-3662 2328.9982
391.2896 427-5813 468-8729 500-1646 586-4562
831.2723 334-0101 336-7479 339-4857 342.2235
CON
9599 2294 9937.8614
276.4934 615-1254 953-7574
387-3304481.8506 423-6220 484-5884 459-9137 487-3262 496-2053 490-0640 532 4970 492.8018
O
00 HO
2667.6302 8006-2621 3344.8941 3683-5261 4022:1581
572-7479 344-9613 609.0395347-6990 645-3312 350-4368 681.6228353-1746 717-9145 855-9124
CONMOO O
1292-8894 1631-0213 1969.6588 2308-2853 2646-9173
568-7886 605-0803 641-3719 6776636 713-9552
495-5396 498 2773 501.0151 503.7529 506.4907
on
131 132 133 134 135
43607901 4699-4221 5038-0541 5376-6860 6715-8180
754 2061 358.6502 790-4978361-3880 826-7894 364.1258 863-0811 366-8635 899-3727 369-6013
2985-5493 3324:1818 8662-8133 4001.4452 4340 0772
750 2469 786-5385 822-8302 859-1218 895-4135
509-2285 C11-9663 514-7041 517-4419 520-1796

Page #219

180
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[Vol. XV.
TABLE LIV A-contd.
DAYS OF 24 HOURS EACH.
No.
1 Week
day.
c.
No.
Weekday.
4678.7092 5017-3412 5355 9732 5694.6052 6033-2372
981.7051 967-9968
4.2884 40-5801 76-8717
522-9174 525-6552 528-3930 531.1308 533.8686
enco
1610-3086 746 2876 1948-9105782-5793 2287-5725 818-8709 2626-2044 855-1626 296+8364891-4542
669-8068 662-5446 665-2824 668-0202 670-7580
6371-8691 113.1634 536-6064 6710-30111 149.4550 1 539 3412 7049-1331 185-7467 542 0820 7387-7651 222-0383 54 48197 7726-3971 258 3800 5475575
30 10
3303.4684 3642-1004 3980-7324 4319-3644 4657-9964
927-7459 964-0875
0-3292 36-6208 72-9125
673-4958 676-2335 678-9713 681-7091 684-4469
8065-0291 8403-6611 8742 2930 9080-9250 9419-5570
294 6216 550-2953 330-9132 553 0331 367-2049 555.7709 403 4966 558-5087 439-7882 561.2465
CONCO
4996.6283 5335-2603 5673-8923 6012-5243 6351-1563
109.2041 687.1847 145-4958689-9225 181.7874692-6603 218-0791
695-3980 254-3707 698.1358
563-9313
9758-1890476-0799
98-8210512-3915 435 4530 548-6632 774.0850 584-9518 1112.7169 621.2465
509-1538 572-1976 574.9351
6659-7283 7025 4203 7367-0522 7705-8842 8041.3162
290-€624 700 R736 326 95 10 703-6114 363.2457706.3492 399-5373709.0870 4858289 711.8948
1451-3489 1789-9809 2128-6129 2467-2149 2805.8769
657538! 577-6732 693-8298
580 4110 730-1214 583 1488 766.4131 585.8885 802.70 171 588.6243
ACCO
8382-9482 472-1 206 714-5626 8721-5802 508-4122
717 3003 9060-2122 5447039 720-0381 9398-8441 580-9955722.7759 9737-4761 617.2872 725-5137
3144.5088 3483.1408 3821.7728 4160 40 18 4499 0368
838-9934591-3621 875 2890 5:14-0999 911.5797 596-8377 9.17.8713 599.5755 981.1630 602.3133
76-1081 414-7401 753-3721 1092-0041 1130 6361
653-5788 728-2515 689-8705 730-9893 726.1621733-7271 762-4538 736.4649 798.7454 739-2026
4837-6688 5176-3008 5514-9327 5853-5647 6192 1967
204546 587463 93.0379 129-3296 165.6212
605-0510 607-7888 610-5266 618-2644 616-0022
1769-2680 2107-9000 2446-5320 2785'1610 312 4-7960
835-0371741-9404 871-3287 744-6782 907-6204 747-4160 943-9120 750 1539 990-2037 752.8916
225 226 227 228 229 230
6530-8287 6869-4607 7208-0927 75487247 7885-3566
201.9129 239.2015 274.4962 310-7878 347.0795
618.7400 621.4778 624.2156 626 3534 629.0911
er
3152-4290 3801-0600 4139-6919 4478-3239 4816-9559
16.1953 52-7870 89-0786 125.3703 161.6619
755-6291 758-3672 761-1050 763.8433 766 5805
331 233 233 234 235
8223-9886 8562-6203 8901 2526 9239-8846 9578.5166
383-3711 419.6628 455.9544 492.2461 528.5377
632 4289 635-1867 637-9045 640-6423 643 3801
5155-5879 549-2199 5833-8519 6171-4939 6510 1158
197-9536 234.2452 270-5369 306.8285 343.1202
769-8183 772-0561 774-7939 777-5317 780-2695
OC
236 237 238 239 240
9917-1486 255 7805 594 4125 938 0445 1271-6765
561-8294 646 1179 6011210 648-8557 637.41271 651.5935 673.7043 651-3312 709-9960 057.0690
6848-7478 379-4118 783-0073 7187-3798415-7035
785-7450 752601191 451.9951 788 4828 7864-6438 488.2868 791-2206 8203-2758 | 524-5781793-9584
CD 19

Page #220

No. 10.]
THE SIDDHANTA-SIROMANI.
181
TABLE LIV A-concld.
DAYS OF 24 HOURS EACH.
No.
Weekday.
.
No.
Weekday.
8541.9078 8880-5897 9219-1717 9557-8037 9896-4357
560-8701 796-6962 597-1617799-4340 638-4534 802-1718 669-7450 804-9096 706-0367 807.6473
se coco
5473-5070 5812-1390 6150-7710 6489-4030 6828.0350
375.4526 411.7442 448-0359 484-3275 520-6192
OOOO
933-5856 936-3233 939 0611 941.7989 944-5367
296
235-0677 578.6997 918-3317 1250-9636 1589.5956
742-3288 778-6200 814-9116 851-2033 887-4949
810-3851 813-1229 815.8607 818-5985 821.3363
e co co
7160-6670 7505-2989 7843.9809 8182-5629 8521.1949
556-9108 947-2745 593 2025 950-0123 629-4941 952-7501 665-78581 955 4879 702 0774 958 2256
009
1928-2276 923-7866 2266-8596960-0782 2605-4916 996-3699 2944 1236 32-6615 8282-7556 68-9532
824 0741 826-8118 329-5496 882-2874 895-0252
CON
8859.8269 9189.4589 9537.0909 9875-7228 214-3548
738-3691 774-6607 810-9524 847-2440 683.5357
960 9684 963 7012 966 4390 969-1768 971.9146
co escoceses
VOOR
8621.8875 105 2448 8960 0195 141.5365 4298-6515177-8281 4687.2835214:1198 4975.9165 250-4114
837-7630 840-5008 843.2386 845.9764 848 7141
552-9868 891.6188 1230-2508 1568 8828 1907.5147
919-8273 974-6524 956-1190 977-3902 992-4106980-1280 28-7023 982-8668 64.9939 985.6035
310
360
CON
6314-5475 5653-1794 5991-8114 63304484 6669-0754
286-7031 322-9947 359-2664 395.5780 431-8697
851 4519 854.1897 866-9275 859-6653 862 4031
2246.1467 2584-7787 2923-4107 3262.0127 3600-6747
101.2856988-3413 137-5772991-0791 173-8689! 993-8169 210-1605 996-5547 246-4522 989-2925
OOON
7007-7074 7846-3894 7684-9714 8038-6083 8362-2958
468-1613 504 4580 540-7446 577.0863 613-3279
8651409 867.8787 870-6165 873-3543 876-0920
365 866 367 368 369 370
3939-3067 4277.9386 4616-8706 4955 2026 5298-8346
282-7438 319.0355 355-3271 391.6188 127-9104
2-0302 4.7660
7.5058 10-2436 12.9814
371
372
8700-8673 9039-4993 9878.1313 9716-7638
65.3953
649-8196 685.9112 722.2029 758.4945 794-7862
878-8298 881-5676 884-3054 887.0432 889 7810
13-7192 18.4570 21.1918 23.9326 26.6703
894.0272 831.0778 732-6592867-3695 1071-2912 903.6611 1409-9232 939-9528 1748-5552 976-2444
5632 4666 464-2021 5671 0986500-4937 63037306
536-7854 6648.3625 573-0770 6980.9945 609-3687 7325.6205 645-6603 7664.2585 681.9520 8002 8905
718-2436 8341-5225 754-5353 8680-1615 790-8269
373 374 375 376 877 378 379 380
892-5188 895.2565 897-9943 900-7321 903.4699
29-4081 32-1459 34:8837 37-6215 40-3593
CON
2087.1872 2425-8192 2764.4511 3108.0831 8441-7151
12 5361 48-8277 85.1194 121.4110 157-7027
906-2077 908-9455 911-6833 914.4211 917.1588
381 882 383 884 385
9018-7864 9857 4184 9696.0504
34 0824 373-3144
827.1186 863 4102 899.7019 935-9935 972-2852
43 0971 45.8349 48.5726 51-3101 540482
3780-3471 193-9943 4118.9791 230-2860 4457-6111 266-5776 4796-2431 302-8693 51848750839-1609
919.8966 922-6344 925-3722 928.1100 980-8477

Page #221

182
No.
12345678
No.
HEUTE OTRO R
1
2
3
5
6
7
8
9
10
11
12
13
14
15
16
17
18
19
20
a.
TABLE LIV B.
INCREASE OF a, b, c IN HOURS, MINUTES AND SECONDS. (a in 10,000ths of circle, b and c in 1,000ths.)
These Tables correspond to Table V, Indian Calendar, for hours and minutes. Increase in 1 hour-a, 14.109666059; b, 1-512150744; c, 0·114074481. 1 minute-a, 0-235161101; b, 0.025202533; c, 0·001901220. 1 seconda, 0·003919352; b, 0.000420042; c, 0·000031687.
Do.
Do.
G.
b.
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
10
C. No.
c.
14.1097 1.5122 0.1141 9 126-9870 13-6049 1-0267 17 28-2193 3-0243 0-2281 10 141-0967 15-1215 1.1407 1842.3290 4.5365 0.3422 11 155-2063 16-6337 1-2548 19 56-4387 6-0486 0.4563 12 169-3160 18-1458 1-3689 20 70-5483 7-5608 0-5704 13 183-4257 19-6580 1-4830 21 84-6580 9-0729 0-6844 14 197-5353 21-1701 1.5970 22 98-7677 10-5951 0-7985 15 211-6450 22-6823 1-7111 23 112-8773 12:0972 0-9123 16 225-7547 24-1944 1-8252 24
POKERLEK
No.
៨ឌនដង តតតតត ៩៩៖ គគតទុ
0-2352 0.0252 0.0019 21
0.7055 0-0756
0.4703 0-0504 0.0038 0.0057 23 0-9406 0-1008 0.0076 24 1-1758 0-1260 0095 25
Ch.
34
HOURS.
શું
3.7626 0.4032 0-0304 36 3.9:77 0.4284 0.0323
4-2329 0.4536 0-0342
4.4681 G-4788 0-0361
4-7032 0.5041 0.0380 40
b.
MINUTES.
C. No.
b.
4.9384 0.5293 0.0399 41 5-1735 0-5545 0.0418 42 5.4087 0.5797 0-0437 43 5-6439 0.6049 0.0456 44 5.8790 0-6301 0.0475 45 6.1142 0.6553 0.0494 46 6.3493 (-6805 0.0513 47 6.5845 0.7057 0.0532 48
26
1-4110 0.1512 0.0114 1-6461 0-1764 0-0133 27 1-8813 0.2016 0-0152
2-1164 0-2268 0-0171 29 6.8197 0.7309 0-0551 49 2-3516 0.2520 0.0190 30 7.0548 07561 0.0570 50
C.
No.
#9999998 58
52
a.
8.4658 0.9073 0-0084 56 8-7010 0.9325 0.0703 57 8-9361 0.9577 0.722 58 9-1713 0-9829 0.0741 59 9-4064 1.0081 0-0700 60
b.
[VOL. XV.
239-864325-7066
a.
1-9898 253-9740 27-2187 2-0533 268-0837 28-7309 2-1674 282-1933 30-2430 2.2815 296-3030 31-7552 2.3956 310-4127 33-2673 2.5096 324-5223 34-7795 2-6237 338-6320 36-2916 2-7378
b.
2-5868 0-2772 0-0209 31. 7.2900 0-7813 0.0589 51 2-8219 0-3024 0-0228
7-5252 0-8065 0.0608
3-0571 0.3276 0-0247 33 3-2923 0-3528 0.0266 3-5274 0.3780 0.0285 35
11-9932 1.2853 0-0970 12.2284 1-3105 0-0989 7-7603 0-8317 0-0627 53 12:4635 1.3357 0-1008 7-9955 0-8569 0-0646 54 12-6987 1-3609 0.1027 8-2306 0.8821 0-0665 55 12.9339 1.3861 0.1046
c.
9.9416 1.0333 0.0780 9.8768 1:0585 0.0799 10-1119 1-0837 0-0818 10-3471 1.1089 0.0837 10.5822 1-1341 0-0856
10.8174 1-1593 0.0875 11.0526 1-1845 0.0894 11.2877 1-2097 0-0913 11.5229 1-2349 0-0932 11.7581 1.2601 0-0951
13.1690 1-4113 0.1065 13.4042 1-4365 0-1084 13.63:3 1-4617 0.1103 13-8745 1-4869 0-1122 14.1097 1.5122 0 1141

Page #222

No. 10.)
THI SIDDHANTA-SIROMANI.
183
TABLE LIV B-contd.
SECONDS.
No.
a.
c.
No.
OOO
0-0039 0.0004 0.0078 0-0008 0-01181 0.0013 0.0157 0.0017 C-0196 0.0021
0-0000 0-0001 0-0001 0.0001 0-0002
21 42 23
0.0923 0-0862 0 0901 | O 0941 O 0380
0.0088 0-0092 0.0097 0.0101 0.0105
0.0007 0-0007 0.0007 O 0008 0-0003
0-1607 0-1646 0.1685 0-1725 0-1764
0.0172 0.0176 0.0181 0.0185 0.0189
0.0013 0.0013 0.0014 0-0014 0.0014
24
25
27
OOO O
0-0235 0-0274 0-0314 0-0353 0-0392
0 0025 0.0029 0-0034 0·0038 0 0042
0.0002 0.0002 0.0003 0.00033 0-0003
23 23
0-1019 0-0109 0-105800113 0-1097 0 0118 0-1137 0.0122 0-1176 0.0126
0.0008 0.0009 0-0009 0.0009 0.0010
0-1803 10-01930-0015 0.1842 0.0197 0.0015 0.1881 0-0202
0.0015 0-1920 0-0206 0.0016 0-1960 0-0210 0.0016
31
00431 0.0046 0.0470 i 0.0050 0-0510 0·0055 0 0549 0.0059 0-0598 0.0063
0-0003 0-0004 0.0004 0-0001 0-0005
83 34 85
0-1215 0 1254 0-123 0.1333 0.1372
0.0130 0.0134 0-0139 0-0143 0-0147
0.0010 0.0010 0.0010 0.0011 0-0011
0.1999 0.0214 0.20380-0218 0-2077 0.0223 0-2116
0.0227 0-2156 0-0231
0.0016 0.0016 0:0017 00017 0.0017
16
36
0-1627 0.0666 0-0705 0.0745 0.0784
0.0067 0.0071 0.0076 0-0080 0.0084
0.0005 0.0005 0-0006 0.0006 0-0006
0.1111 0-1450 0-1469 U-1529 0·1568
0.0151 0.0155 0-0160 0.0166 0.0168
0.0011 0.0012 0-0012 0.0012 0-0013
0 2195 0.2234 0-2273 0-2312 0-2352
0.0235 0-0239 0.0244 0.0248 0.0252
0.0018 0-0018 0-0018 0 0019 0.0019

Page #223

184
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[VOL. XV.
TABLE
Tax Moon's
Corresponding to "Equation 6 " For either of the mean anomaly value given in cols. 29, 2), the equation and difference are as stated in cols. 3, 4. The equation
gol. 3, from Arg. bo to 500; or 0 to 180°, is the moon's greatest oquation of the contre plus the actual equation ; la 10,000ths of oircle. (Por the 24 bine equations in degrees, elc., see Table LIX.)
B8.50
Diff.
Base 1
Arg. b.
"Equation
Dif.
Eqn. No. Arg. b. "Equation
Arg. b.
Eqn. No. Arg. b.
2a
201
2013
26
375-0 372-916 370-83 368.75 306.6 364.383 362-5 360-416 358-3 356.25 354.16 352-083 350-0 347.916 345.83 343.75 341-6 339-583 337-5 335-416 333.3 331.25 329-16 327-083
325-0
17
0-7588
58-3
0-0 139-8717 2-083141-7004 4.16 143-5291 1.8287 6-25 145-3578 8- 3 147-1865 10-416 149-0152 12-5 150-8357 14.583 152-6563 1-8206 16-6 154-476) 18.75 156-2975 20-83 158-1180 22-9161 159-9224 25-0
161-72671-8043 27-083 163-5310 29-16 165-3553 31-25 167.1397 33-3 168-9196 35-416 170-69951 .7799 37-5 172. 1795 39-583 174.2594 41.6 176-0393 43.75 177-7868 48.83 179-5342 1.7474 47.916 181.2816 50-0 183-0291 52-083 184-7765 54.16 186-4833 56-25 188-1001 1.7068
189.8969 60-416 191-6036 62.5 193-3104 64-583 194-9766 66-6 196-6427 1.6662 68-75 198-3089 70-83 199-9750 72-916 201-6412 75-0 203-2586 77-083 204-8761
1-6175 79-16 206-4936 81-25 208.1110 83-3 209-7285 85-416 211.2808 87-5 212.8331 1.5523 89-583 214-3854 91-6
215-9377 93.75 217-4900 95-83
218-9773 97-916
220-4646 1.4873 100-0 221-9519 102.083 223-4393 104.16 224-9266 106-25 226-3408 108-3 227.7550
1.4142 110-416 229-1693 112-5 230-5833 114-583 231-9977 116-6 233-3308 118-75 234-6638 1-3331 120-83 235-9969 122.910 237-3300
500-0 497.916 495.83 493.75 491.6 489-583 487-5 485-416 483.3 481-25 479-16 477.083 475.0 472-016 470-83 468.75 466-6 464-583 462.5 460-416 458-3 450-25 454.10 452.083 450-0 447-916 445-83 443.75 441.6 439-583 437-5 435-416 433-3 431.25 420-16 427-083 421-0 422.916 120-83 418-75 416.8 414.583 412.5 410-416 408-3 406-25 401.16 402.083 400-0 397-916 393-83 393.75 301.6 389.583 387-5 385-416 383-3 381.25 379.16 377.083
18
125-0 238-6631 127.083 239-9153 129.10 241.1676 1.2623 131.25 242-4199 133.3 243-6722 135-416 244.9244 137-5 246-0919 130-583 247-2593 1.1674 141.0 248-4268 143-75 249-5942 145-83 250-7016 1-47-916 251.8311 150-0 252-9006 1.0693 15-083 253-9701 154.16 255-0396 156-25 256-1000 158-3 257-0805 160-416 258-0520 0-9715 162-5 259-0235 164-583 259-9950 166-6 260-9664 168.75 261-8322 170-83 262.69800 -8658 172-916 263-5638 175-0 264-4296 177-083 265-2953 179-16 266-0311 181-25 206-8129 183-3 267-5717 185-416 268-3303 187-5 269-0893 189-583 269-7332 191-6 270-3772 0-6440 193.75 271.0211 195-83271.6651 197-916 272.3090 200-0 272-8117 202-083 273-3745
0-0327 2016 273-9072 206-251 274.4399 208-3 274.9726 210-416 275-3879 212.5 275-8033 0- 1 214.583 276-2186 216-6 276-6339 218.755 277.0192 220-83 277-3513 222.916 277-6534 0-302 225-0 277-9551 227-083 278-2575 229-16278-5595 231.25 278.7391 233.3 278.0188 0-1796 235-416 279-0081 237-5 279-2780 239-583 279-4576 21-6 279-5147 243.75 279-5719
5719 10-0571 215.83 279.6290 247-916 279-6862 250-0 279-7433
19
20
322-916 320-83 318.75 316-8 314-583 312 5 310-416 308-3 306.25 304.16 302-083 300-0 297.916 295-83 203-75 291.6 289-583 287-5 285-410 283-3 281.25 279-16 277083 275-0 272-916 270-83 268.75 266-6 26 1-583 262-5 260-416 258.3 256-25 254.16 252.083 250-0
21
22
23
24

Page #224

No. 10.]
THE SIDDHANTA-SIROMANI.
185
LV. "EQUATION 6" in Table VI, “Indian Calendar." The equation, col. 3, from Arg. 6 500 to 1000, or 180° to 360°, is the moon's greatest equation
of the centre minus the actual equation, stated in 10,000ths of the circle. Base Arg.b." Equation
Base Diff. Arg. b.
"Equation Arg. 6.
Diff. Eqn. No.
Eqn. No.
26 12a
Arg.
26
12a
14
17
500-0 139-8717 502-083 138-0429 504.16 136-21425 1-8287 506-25 134-3855 508-3
132-5568 510-416 130-7281 612.5 128-9076 514-583 127-0870 1.8206 516.6 125.2664 518.75 123-4458 520-83
121-6253 522-916 119-8209 525-0 118-0166
1.8043 527-083 116-2123 529-16 114.4080 531-25 112-6036 533-3 110-8237 535-416 109-0438 537- 51
107-2638 539-583 105.4839 541.6
103-7040 543.75
101.9565 545-83
100-2091 11.7474 547-916
98-4617 550- 01
96-7142 552.083 94.9668 554.16 93-2600 556-25
91-5532
11.7068 558-3 89-8464 560-416 88-1397 562.5 86-4329 564-583 84-7667 566-6 83-1006
1-6662 568-75 81.4344 570-83 79-7683 572-916
78-1021 575.0
76-4847 577-083 74-8672 579-16
73.2497 581-25 583-3
70-0148 585-416
68-4625 587-5
66-9102 1-5623 589-583
65-3579 591-6 63-8057 593-75 62-2533 595-83
60-7660 597-916 59-2787
1-4873 600-0 57.7914 602-083
56-3040 604.16 54.8167 606-25 608-3 51-9883 -4142 610-416
50-5741 612-5
49-1598 614-583
47-7456 616-6
46-4125 618.75 45-0795 1-3331 620-83 43-7464 622-916 42-4133
1000-0 12 997-916 995-83 993.75 991-6 989-58313 987-5 985-416 983.3 981-25 979-16 977-083 975-0 972-916 970-83 968.75 15 966-6 964-583 962-5 960-416 958-3 16 956-25 954.16 952.083 950-0 947.916 945-83 943-75 941-6 939-583 937-5 935-416 933-3 931-25 929-16 927-083 19 925-0 922-916 920-83 918-75 916-6 20 914-583 912-5 910-416 908-3 906-25 21 904.16 902-083 900-0 897-916 895-83 22 893.75 891-6 889-583 887-5 885-416 23 883-3 881-25 879-16 877-083
24
18
625-0 627-083 629-16 631-23 633-3 635-416 637-5 639-583 641-6 643-75 645-83 647-916 650-0 652-0831 654.16 656-25 658-3 660-416 662-5 664-583 666-6 668.75 670-83 672.916 675-0 677-083 679-16 681-25 683-3 685-416 687-5 689-583 691.6 693-75 695-83 697.916 700-0 702.083 704-6 706-25 708-3 710-416 712-5 714-583 716-6 718-75 720-83 722-916 725-0 727.083 729-16 731.25 733.3 735-416 737-5 739-583 741-6 743-75 745-83 747-916 750-
01
41-0802 39.8280 38-5757 1-2523 37-3234 36-0711 34.8188 33-6514 324840
1-1674 31.3165 30-1491 28-9817 27.9122 26-8427 1-0695 25-7732 24-7037 23-6343 22-6628 21-6913 I 0-9715 20-7198 19-7483 18-7769 17.9111 17.0453 0-8658 16-1795 15-3137 14-4480 13-6892 12-9304 0-7588 12-1716 11-4128 10-6540 10-0101 9-36610-6440 8.7222 8-0782 7-4343 6.9016 6.3688 0.5327 5-8361 5-3034 4.7707 4-3554 3-9400 3-5247 3-1094 2-6941 2-3920 2-0899 1-7879 1.4858 1.1838 1-0042 0-824510-1796 0-6449 0-4653 0-2857 0-2286 0-1714 1 0-057 0-1143 0-0571 0-0
875-0 872-916 870-83 868.75 866-6 864-583 862.5 860-416 858.3 856-25 854-16 852-083 850-0 847-916 845-83 843.75 841-8 839-583 837-5 835-416 833.3 831-25 829.16 847-083 825-0 822-916 820-83 818.75 816-6 E14.583 312-5 810-416 808-3 806-25 804.16 802.083 800-0 797.918 795-83 793-75 791-6 789-583 787-5 785-416 783-3 781-25 779-16 777.083 775.0 772-916 770-83 768.75 766-6 764-583 762-5 760-416 758-3 757-23 754.16 752-083 750-0
-6175
71-6323
0-4153
0-3021
63-4025
2
A

Page #225

188
Year.
------==29:22គឺគួតគឺ វតតគឺវិក
Week day.
0
1
2
4
5
0
3600-6747
7201-3494
1140-6560
4741-3307
8342-0054
1942-6800
5881-9867
9482-6614
3083-3360
6684-0107
0
623-3174
1
4223-9921
2
7824-6667
4
1763-9734
5 5364-6481
6 8965-3227
0
2565-9974
2
6505-3041
3
105-9788
4
3706-6534
5
7307-3281
0 1246-0348
3
4
5
1
2
3
5
6
0
I
3
TABLE LVII A..
VALUE OF a, b, c AT BEGINNING OF K. Y. CENTURIES.
Corresponding to Prof. Jacobi's Table IX B (Vol. XI above.) but framed for two days earlier in each century.
a.
Century K. Y.
4847-3094
8447-9841
2048-6588
5987-9655
9588-6401
3189-3148
6789-9895
729-2961
*******
42
43
44
45
46
47
48
Week day.
6
5
5
b.
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
49-0437 8582-3109
7454-2101
5 6326-1092
5 5198-0084
5 4069-9075
5 2941-8067
0 246-4522 492-9043
775-6482
22.1003
268-5525
515-0047
a.
TABLE LVII B.
INCREASE OF a, b, c FOR YEARS K. Y.
Corresponding to Prof. Jacobi's Table X above, Vol. XI, p. 168.
Years of 366 days.
356-9539
639-6977
886-1499
132-6020
379-0542
661-7980
908.2502
154-7024
401-1545 683-8984
C.
0 999-2925
998-5849
0-6151
999-9076
999-2001
998-4925
0.5227
999-8152 999-1077
998-4001
0-4303
797-7485
44.2007
290-6528
537-1050
819-8488
66-3010
312-7532
595-4970
1-0455
841-9492
0-3379 88-4013 (99-6304
334-8535
998-9229
617-5973 864-0495
110-5017
999-7228
999-0153
0-9531 0-2455 999-5380
998-8305
0-8607 0-1531
999-4456
998-7381
b.
0-7683
0-0607 999-3532
998-6457 0-6759
626-9004 179-4088
768-2089
357-0090
945-8091
534-6091 123-4092
Year.
***********858822858885
38
40
45
49
50
53 54
57
59
Week day.
4
5
G
1
2
3
4
6
0
1
2
C.
279-4176
277-0270
277-3743
277-7215
278-0688
278-4160
278-7632
3
4
a.
4329-9708
7930-6455
1531-3202
5470-6268
9071-3015
2671-9762,
6272-6509
211-9575 3812-6322
7413-3069
1013-9815
4 4953-2882
5
8553-9629
6
2154-6376
1 6093.9442
2 9694-6189
3
3295-2936
4 6895-9682 6
835-2749
0
4435-9496
1
8036-6243
2 1637-2989
4
5576-6056
5
9177-2803
6
2777-9549
0
6378-6296
2
317-9363
3918-6110
7519-2856
5 1119-9603
0
5059-2670
b.
[VOL. XV.
C.
930-3505 999-9683 176-8027 999-2608 423-2549 998-5533 705-9987 0-5835 952-4509 999-8759
198-9030 999-1684
445-3552 998-4609 728-0990 0-4911 974-5512 999-7836 221-0034 999-0760 467-4555 998-3685 0.3987 996-6515 999-6912 243-1037 998-9836
7750-1994
525-8475
772-2997
18-7519
265-2040 547-9479
794-4000
40-8522 999-5064
287-3044 998-7988
570-0482
816-5004
62.9526
309-4047
592-1485 0-7366
838-6007
85-1529
0-0291 999-3216 998-6140 0-6442
331-5051
614-2489
1-0138
0-3003
999-5988
998-8912
0-9214
0-2139
0.8290
0-1215
999-4140 998-7064

Page #226

No. 10.)
THE SIDDHANTA-SIROMANI.
187
LVI. "EQUATION O" in Table VII, “ Indian Calendar." From Arg. c 500 to 1000, or 180° to 360° the equation, col. 3) is the Sun's greatest equation of
the centre plus the actual equation, stated in 10,000ths of the circle. Base Equation
Base Arg.c Eqn. No.
Dift. Eqn. No.
Diff.
Arg.c
Arg. c.
Arg.C.
Equation
C
Arg. c.
2a
2b
2a
3
2b
12
0-5191
13
14
15
16
17
500-0 60-4244 502-083 61.2153 504.16 62-0062 0-7909 506-25 62.7971 508-3 63.5880 510-416 64-3789 5125 65-1662 514-583 65-9536 516.6
66-7410 518.75 67-5284 520-83
68-3158 522-916 69-0961 525-0 69-87650-7804 527-083 70-6568 529-16 71-4372 531-25 72-2175 533-3 72-9873 535-416 73.7571 I 0.7698 537-5 74.5269 539-583
75-2967 541.6 76-0665 543-75! 76-8223 545-83 77.5780
0-7507 547-916 78.3338 550-0 79-0895 552.083 79-8452 554.16 80-5834 556-25 81-3216 0-7382 558-3 i 82-0598 560-416 82.7979 562-5 83-5361 564-583 84.2567 566-6 84-97730-7206 568-75 85-6979 570-83
86-4185 572.916 87.1391 575-0 17-8386 577-083 88-5381 10-6995 579-16 89-2376 581-25 89.9371 583-3 90-6366 585-416! 91-3080 587-5 91-9793 589-583 92-6507 591-6 93-3221 593-75 93-9935 595-83 94-6367 597-910 95-2800 0-6433 600-0 95-9233 602-083 96-5665 604.16 97-2098 606-25 97-8214 608-3 98-4330
0-6116 610-416 99-0447 612-5 99-6563 614-583 100-2679 616-6 100-8444 618.75 101-4209 10-5765 620-831
101.9973 622-916 102-5738
1000-0 997.916 995-83 993.75 991.6 989-583 987-5 985-416 983.3 981-25 979.16 977-083 975.0 972-916 970-83 968-75 966-6 964-583 962-5 960-416 958-3 956-25 954-16 952.083 950-0 947.916 945.83 943.75 941-6 939-583 937.5 935-416 933.3 931-25 929-16 927.083 925-0 922-916 920-83 918.75 916-6 914-583 912-5 910-416 908-3 906-25 904.16 902-083 900.0 897-916 895.83 893.75 891-6 889-583 887-5 885-416 883-3 881-25 879-16 877-083
18
6250 103.1503 627-OR3 103-6924 829-16 | 104-2345 631-25 104.7766 633-3 105.3187 635-416 105-8608 637-5 106-3627 639-583 106-8645 0-5019 641.6 107-3664 643.75 107-8683 645-83 108-3702 647-916 108-8307 650-0 109-291 0-4605 652.083 109.7516 654.16 110-2121 656-25 110-6726 658-
3 111-0909 660-416 111.5092
0-4183 662-5
111.9275 664-583 112-3458 666-6
112-7641 668.75 113.1367 670-83 113.50930 -3726 672-916 113-8819 675-0
114.2545 677.083 114-6271 679-16 114-9540 681.25 115.28090 -3269 683-3 115-6078 685-416 115.9347 687-5 116-2616 689-5831 116-5393 691.6 116-8170 693.75 117-0946 695-83 1 117-3723 697.916
117-6500 700-0 117-8785 702-083 118.1070 704-16 118-3355 706-25 118-5640 708-3 118-7924 710-418 118-9717 712-5 119-1510 0-1793 714-583 119-3302 716-6 119-5095 718.75 119-6888 720-83 119-8188 722-916 119-94890 -1301 725-0 120-0790 727-083 120-2091 729-16 120-3391 731-25 120-4164
120-4937 1 0-0773 736-416 120-5711 737-5
120-6484 739-583 120-7257 741.6 120-7503 743.75 120-7749 0-0246 745.83 120-7996 747-916 120-8242 760-
0 120-84881
875-0 872-916 870-83 868-75 866.6 864-583 862-5 860-416 858-3 856.25 854.16 852-083 80-0 847.916 845-83 843-75 841-6 839-583 837.5 835-416 833.3 831.25 829.16 827-083 825-0 822-916 820-83 818-75 816-6 814-583 812-5 810-416 808-3 806-25 804-16 802-083 800-0 797-916 795-83 793.75 791-6 789-583 787-5 785-416 783.3 781.25 779-16 777-083 775.0 772-916 770-83 768.75 766-6 764.883 762-5 760-416 758-3 756.25 754-16 752.083 750
0
19
0-2285
20
21
22
733-3
23
2 A 2

Page #227

186
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[Vol. XV.
TABLE
The Sun's
Corresponding to "Equation c" Por either of the man anom. valdes given in cols. 2 or the equation and difference are as stated in cols. 3, 4. The equation, col.
3, from Arg.buto 500, or 0° to 180°, is the Sun's greatest equation of the centre minus the actual equation : in 10,000ths of circle. (For the 34 base-equations see Table XLVIT above, Vol. XIV; also Prof. Jacobi'Table XXIV, Vol. I, p. 340.)
Base Eqn. No.
Arg. c.
Equation
Diff.
Arg. .
Base Eqn. No.
Arg. c.
Equation
Diff.
Arg. c.
20
i
3
26
2a
3
0-0
12
13
16
15
500-0 497-916 495-83 493-75 491.6 489-583 487-5 485-416 483-3 481-25 479.16 477.083 475-0 472-916 470.83 468.75 466-6 464-583 462-5 460-416 458.3 456-25 454-16 452-083 450-0 447-916 445-83 443-75 441.6 439-583 437-5 435-416 433-3 431.25 429-16 427.083 425-0 422.916 420-83 418-75
16
60-4244 2.083 59-6335 4.16 58-84-26 0-7908 6-25 58 0517 8-3 57.2608 10-416 56-4699 12.5 55-6825 14.583 54.8951 0-7874 16.6 54.1078 18.75 5:3-3204 20-83 52-5330 22-916 51.7527 25-0 50-9723 0-7804 27-083 50-1920 29-16 49-4116 31.25 | 48.6313 33-3 47.8615 35-416 47-0916 0-7698 37-5 46-3218 39-683 45-5520 41.6 44.7822 43-75 44-0265 45-83 43.2707 0-7557 47.916 42-5150 50-0 41.7593 52-083 41-0035 54.16 40.2653 56-25 39-5272 0-7382 58-3 38.7890 60-416 38-0508 62-5 37-3127 64-583 36-5921 66-6 35.8715 0-7206 68-75 35.1509 70-83 34-4303 72.916 33.7097 75-0 33-1012 77-083 32-3107 0-6995 79.16 31.6112 81-25 30-9117 83-3 30-2122 85-416 29.5408 87.5 28.8694
671 89-583 28-1980 91-6 27-5267 93.75 26-8553 95-83 26-2120 97-916 25-5688 0-6433 100-0 24-9255 102.083 24-2822 104.16 23-6390 106-25 23-0274 108-3 22.4157 0-6116 110-416 21.8041 112-5 21.1925 114-583 20-5808 116-6 20-0044 118.75 19-4279 10-5766 120-83 18-8514 122-916 18-2750
17
18
125-0 127-083 129-16 131-25 133-3 135-416 137-5 139-583 141.6 143-75 145-83 147.916 150-0 152-083 154-16 156-25 158-3 160-416 162-5 164.583 ! 166-6 i 168.75 170-83 172-916 175-0 177-083 179-16 181-25 183-3 185-416 187.5 189-583 191-6 193.75 195-83 197-916 200-0 202-083 204.16 206-25 208-3 210-416 212-5 214-583 216-6 218.75 220-83 222-916 225-0 227-083 229-16 231-25 233-3 235-410 237-5 239-583 241-6 243.75 245-83 247-916 250-0
17-6985 17-1564 16-61431 0-5421 16-0722 15-5301 14.9880 14-4861 13.9842 0-5019 13-4823 12-9805 12-4786 12-0181 11.5576 0-4605 11-0971 10-6367 10-1762 9.7579 9-3396 10-4183 8-9213 8-5030 8-0847 7-7121 7.3395 190-3726 6-9669 6-5943 6-2217 5.8948 5-5679
0-3269 5-2410 4.9141 4.5872 4-3095 4.0318 3.7541 3-4764 3-1987 2-9703 2-74180 -2285 2-5133 2.2848 2-05631 1.8771 1-69780-1793 1.5185 1-3393 1.1600 1-0299 0-89990-1301 0.7698 0-6397 0-5097 0-4324 0-3550 1 0-0773 0-2777 0-2004 0-1230 0-0984 11 0-07880-0246 0-0492 0-0246 0-0
375-0 372-916 370-83 368.75 366-6 364-583 362-5 360-416 358-3 356-25 351-16 352.083 350-0 347-916 345.83 343-75 341-6 339-583 337-5 335-416 333-3 331-25 329.16 327-083 325-0 322-916 320-83 318-75 316-6 314-583 312-5 310-416 308-3 306-25 304.16 302.083 300-0 297-916 295-83 293.75 291-6 289-583 287-5 285-416 283-3 281-25 279.16 277-083 275-0 272-916 270-83 268.75 266.6 264-583 262-5 260-416 258.3 256-25 254.16 252.083 250-0
19
416-6
20
21
414.583 412.5 410-416 408-3 406-25 404-16 402-083 400-0 397-916 395-83 393.75 391.6 389-583 387-5 385-416 383-3 381.25 379-16 377-083
23
24

Page #228

No. 10.)
THE SIDDHANTA-SIROMANI.
189
TABLE LVII C. INCREASE OF a, b, c PER DAY FROM MINA I TO
MESHA 2, THE DAY OF MEAN MESHA-SAMKRĀNTI. Corresponding to first part of Prof. Jacobi's Table XIII (above, Vol. X7, 170) but arranged for the
Siddhānta-Siromaņi.
TABLE LVII B-Contd.
Year.
Weed. day.
No. of days interval from 0 Mēsha.
Month Week and day day.
Mina 1
6
•79
80
81
8659-9416 860-7011 999-9367 2 2260-6163 107.1532 999-2292 3 5861-2910 353-6054 998-5216 5 9800-5977 638-3492 0-5518 6 3401.2723 882-8014 999.8443 0 7001-9470 129-2536 999.1368 1 602-6217 375.7057 998-4292 3 4541.9283 658-4496 0-4594 4 8142-6030 904.9017 999-7519 5 1743-2777 151-3539 999-0444 0 5682-5844 434-0977 1-0746 1 9283-2590 680-5499 0-3670 2 2883-9337! 927.0021 999-6595 36484-6084 173-4542 998-9520 5 423-9150 456-1981 0-9322 6 4024.5897 702-6502 0-2746 07625-2644 949-1024 999-5671 1 1225-9391 195-5546 998-8596 3 3165-2457 478-2984 0-8898 4 8765-9204 724-7606 0-1822 5 2366-5051971-2027999-4747 6 5967-2698 217-6549 998-7672 1 9906-5704 500 3987 0-7974 2 3507-2511 i 746.8509 0-0898 3 7107-9258 993-3031 999-3823 4 708-6004 239-7552 998-6748 6 4647.9071
0-7050 0 8248-5818 768-9512 999-9974 1 1849-2565 15-4034 999-2899 2 5449-9311 261-8556 9.38-5824 4 9389-2378 544.5994 0-6126 5 2989-9125 791-0516 999-9050 6 6590-58711 37-5038 999-1975 0 191.2618 283-9559 998-4900 24130-5685 566-6997 0-5202
7731-2431 813-1519 999-8126 1331-9178 59-6041 999-1051 4932-5925306-0563 998-3976 8871-8992 588-8001
0-4278
82 *83 84 85 86 *87
4 9502-4085 874.9589 915-1286 5 9841-0404 911.2506917-8664
179-6724947-5422 920-6042 518-3044 983-8339 923-3419
856-9364 20-1255 926 0797 2 1195-5684 56 4172 928-8175 3 1534.2004 92.7088 931-5553 4 1872 8324 129-0005 934.2931 5 2211-4643 1 165-2921 937-0309
2550-0963 201-5838 939-7687
2888-7283 237-8754 942.5065 1 3227-3603 274.1671 945-2442 23565-9923 310-4587 947-9820 3 3904-6243 346-7504 950-7198 4 | 4243-2563 383-0420 953-4576 5 4581.8882 419-3336 956-1954 6 4920-5202 455-6253 958-9332 0 5259-1522 491-9169 961-67101
5597-7842 528-2086 061-40881 5936-4162 564-5002 967-14651 6275-0482 600-7919 069-88431
6613-6801 637-0835 972-6221 5 6952-3121 673.3752 975-3599 6 7290-9411 709-0668 978-0977 07629-5761 745-9585 980-8350
7968-20811 782-2501 983-5733 9 8306-8401 818-5418 986-3111
8645-4721 8:54.8334 989-0488
8984-1040 891.1251 991-7866 5 9322-7360 927-4167 994-5244 6 9661-3680 9637084 997.2622 0-0 0-0
0-0
29 Mēsha 0
»
2
By this Table the a, b, c of the civil day coupled with Chaitra Sukla, 1 is easily found

Page #229

061
DURATION AND COLLECTIVE DURATION OF TRUE SOLAR MONTHS WITH INCREASE OF a, b, c AT EACH SAM KRANT..
Calculated for the year K. Y. 4500, expired, A.D. 1399-1400
a in 10,000ths of circle ; b and c in 1,000ths.
Luni-solar month
(ending after the second of the two solar samkrantis connected with it).
Collective duration in days, hours, etc., and collective increase of a, b, c from true Mesha-samkranti to
each true sankranti.
True solar samkranti.
Length of month preceding each true sankranti and increase of a, b, c between each such
sankranti.
True solar sankranti.
Week
day.
H. M. S.
Week
M. S.
15 Day.
6
8
Mina-sar. (of i7 previous year).
Mesha-sam. .
= a
o 30
... (2)
1 Chaitra 2. Vaisakha 3. Jyēshtha 4. Ashādhs 5. Srāvana 6. Bhadrapada 7 Asvina .
Vrishabha-sam. Mithuna-san. Karka-sam.. Simha-sam.. Kanya-sam . 1
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
27 3
S1 Tula-sam.
8. Kärttika
0 0 0 0.0 0.0 0-0 Mesha-sam. . 21 60 45 | 467-1970 | 121-7837 84-6258 Vrishabha-san.
25 16 1099-8924 261-3040 170-5896 Mithuna-saṁ.. 22 18 58 1807-6473 408-8685 257-1601 Karka-san. .
2471-4428 551-7219 343-3753 Simha-sam. .
2989-5051 678-9569 428-4122 Kanya-san.. 22 59 48 3310-0242 785-0209 511-8519 Tula-sar. .
3440-1530 870-6805 593-7525 Vrischika-san..
3432-7047 941-5957 674-5407 Dhanus-sam.. 16 58 3367-6498 6-3372 754-8633 Makara-sam.. 3 46 43 3336-0701 74-6663 835-4563 Kumbha-sam..
367 3421-9886 155-5878916-9994 Mina-sam. . 6 12 9 3888-1894 255-8304 1000-0 Mēsha-sam. (of
following year)
0 0 0 0 0 0 0 0-0 50 45
467.1970 121-7837 84.6258 34 31 632-6954 139-5203 85-9638 53 42 707-7549 147-5645 86-5705 46 46 663-7955 142-8534 86-2152
518-0623 127-2350 85-0369 27 1 320-5191 106-0640 83-4397 57 24 130-1288 85-6596 81-9006 12 229992-5517 70-9152 80-7882
9934-9451 64.7415 80-3226 10 29 45 9968-4203 68-3291 80-5930 18 49 24 85-9185 80-9215 81-5431 7 36 2 266-2008 100-2426 83-0006
57 12
11. Mägha
7 24
Vrischika-sam. 9. Märgasira ,
Dhanus-sam.. 10. Pausha
Makara-san. .
(Kumbha-sam. 12. Phálguna 3
( Mina-san. . 1. Chaitra (of following year) (Mēsha-sam. (of
following year)
30
(2)
[Vol. XV.

Page #230

THE SIDDHANTA-SIROMANI.
No. 10.)
191
TABLE LVIII B.
TABLE LVIII C.
VALUE OF C AND OF EQUATION O AT THE
SEVERAL TRUE sanksintis. Correct for K. Y. 4500, A.D. 1399-1400. c in 1,000ths of circle ; equation c in
10,000ths.
EXACT VALUE OF C AND OF EQUATION O AT THE
MOMENT OF TRUE MESHA-SAMKRINTI AT BEGINNING OF EACH CENTURY K. Y.
Samkranti.
Equation c.
c in 1,000ths of circle equation c in
10,000ths.
K. Y.
A.D.
Equation c.
Mēsha-samk. Vrishabha-samk.. Mithuna-samk. Karka-samk. Simha-samk. Kanya-samk Tula-samk. Vrischika-samk. Dhanus-samk. Makara samk. Kumbha-samk. Mina-samk.
274.4058 359-0316 444-9954 531-5659 617-7811 703-8180 786-2577 868-1583 948-9465
29-2691 109.8621 191-4052
0.7327 13-6505 39-9684 72-3342 101.1528 118.1876 119-2579 104-9306 79-4803 49.3732 21.9669 4.0666
4200 4300 4400 4500 4600 4700 4800
10991100 1199 1200 1299-1300 1399—1400 1499-1500 1599—1600 1699 1700
274-6475 274.5669 274.4864 274-4058 274-3253 274.2447 274.1642
0.7312 0.7317 0.7322 0-7327 0-7332 0-7337 0-7342
TABLE LVIII D.
CHANGES IN LENGTHS OF TRUE SOLAR MONTHS, AND IN VALUE OF a, b, c, DUE TO THE FORWARD
SHIFT OF SUN'S APBIS POSTULATED BY THE Siddhanta-Siromani. The entries shew differences from standard (Table LVIII A, for K. Y. 4500, A.D. 1400) for a year
300 years earlier or later ; i.e., for K, Y. 4200 (A.D. 1100) or 4800 (A.D. 1700). Change for
intermediate years to be taken proportionately. (For years earlier than A.D. 1400 use + or - signs as given. For later years reverse the signs.)
Change in collective duration and in collec- tive increase of a. b, c from Mēsha sam
kránti to each sankranti.
Change in length of each month between true solar sa sinkrantis, and increase of
a, b, c between each.
At true solar sankranti.
M.
S.
M.
S.
O
0 34 46
Mosha-san. . Vrishabha-sam. Mithuna-san. Karka-sam.. Simha-sam.. Kanya-sam.. Tulā-sam. . Vrischika-sam. Dhanus-sam.. Makara-sam.. Kumbha-sam. Mins-as. . Měsha-sam. (of following year).
*****FTTTTTTT
0-0 +0-1333 +0-6506 +0-5761 +0-6035 +0-0901 -0-2431 -0-4822 -1.1563 -0-9760
0-6546 -0-3567 -0-0470
0-0 +0-0143 +0-0697 +0-0617 +0-0646 +0-0096 -0-0261 -0-0517 -0-1239
-0-1046 -0-0702 -0-0383 -0-0050
0-0 +0.0011 +0.0063 +0-0047 +0-0049 +0-0008 -0.0019 -0-0038 -0-0092 -0-0077 -0-0051 -0-0027 -0-0004
++9+17797777
0-0 +0-1333 +0-5173 -0-0745 +0.0274 -0-5134 -0-3332 -0-2391 -0-6741 +0.1803 +0-3214 +0-2979 +0-3097
0-0 +0-0143 +0-0564 -0-0080 +0-0029 -0-0550 -0-0357 -0-0256 -0-0722 +0.0193 +0-0344 +0-0319 +0-0332
0-0 +0-0011 +0-0042 -0-0006 +0-0002 -0.0041 -0-0027 -0-0019 -0-0054 +0-0015 +0-0026 +0-0024 +0-0025

Page #231

192
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
(VOL. XV.
TABLE LIX. THE Moon's EQUATION OF THE CENTRE BY THE Siddhanta-Siromani. (For equation of the Sun's centre see Table XLVIII, abone, Vol. XIV, p. 23.)
SINE OF MEAN Moor'S MEAN ANOM
MOON'S MEAN ANOM. ANOM. ANOLE.
EQUATION. Serial
Serial No. of
Equation
No. of Dift. per
Sine. Moon's equation -
Equation in minutes.
min. of
Moon's equation +
10,000ths degrees. anom.
of circle.
Value in
Dift.
in
o
0
0
0
0
5-26
0-0 9-1435
180 183 45
0 19 45-00
5-2433
0 39 24-73
5-1964
53-93
18-2464 27-2880 36-1677
187 30 191 15 1950
5.1262
5-0326
1 18 7.3 I 36 59-6 1 55 25-6
4.916
44.9048 53-4388 61-7695
198 45 202 30 206 15
4.7985
2 13 25-3
4-6581
4-4708
1105 1315 1520 1719 1910 2093 2267 2431 2585 2728 2859
2 30 53-40 2 47 39-3
3 43-12 3 18 59-53
4.2836
4-0729
3-8388
23-36
3-6070
54-8438
3-3622
31-3393
3-0801
4.3661
2.7979
9978
33-8839
69-8568 77-8183 213 86-0650 217 92-1260 221 15 98.7914 105-0528228 110-8900232 116-2374 236 121.0948240 125-4237 129-2176 247 30 132-4374251 15 135-1010 137-1776 138-6879 139.5859 139-8717
2-4890
3084 3177
2-1853
1-8546
3256
1-5342
54-9107 14 39 6-6027
3-8839 49-0848
18-2143 4 59 33-9509 5 1 30-3348
1.1961
3321 3372 3409 3431 3438
0-8699
0-5173
0-1646
90 0
5
2
7.3661
270 01

Page #232

No. 10.)
THE SIDDHANTA-SIROMANI.
TABLE LX.
CONSTRUCTION OF TABLE. The Table is constructed on the lines of Table I of the Indian Calendar, and columns are similarly numbered, so as to facilitate comparison of details by the Arya-and Surya-Siddhāntas with those of the Siddhanta-Siromani, to which the present Table applies.
Cols. 1, 2.-In conformity with this the Kaliyuga and Saka years stated are current years, not expired years. For years of other eras refer to Tables I and II, Part III, Indian Calendar,
Col. 5.-Years A.D. marked* are leap-years.
Col. 7.-The samvatsara-name-i.e., the name of the Jovian cycle-of the year is given as determined by my previous calculations. See Epig. Ind., Vol. XIII, Table XLII. Entries in italics shew cases where the samvatsara-name of the year differs from that fixed by SüryaSiddhanta calculation.
Col. 8.-Months entered in roman characters are intercalated (adhika) lunar months. Those in italics are suppressed (kshaya) months.
Cols. 13, 19.-.Figures in brackets give the serial number of the day measured from January 1.
Col. 23. a=distance mean moon from mean sun, stated in 10,000ths of circle.
Col. 24. b-mean anomaly of moon, or moon's mean distance from perigee-point of apsis, stated in 1,000ths of circle.
Col. 25. c=sun's mean anomaly, or sun's mean distance from perigee-point of apsis, stated in 1,000ths of circle.
REMARKS. A.D. 1128-29.-Close case. Possibly 9 Marg&é: adhika, 10 Pausha kahaya, 12 Phalguna adhika.
1183-84.- According to the 19-year sequence the adhika month should have been 3 Jyështha. , 1242-43.-The adhika month should have been 6 Bhādrapada by sequence. , 1316-17.-Close case. By sequence 2 Vaidekha expected as adhika. , 1410-11.-By sequence 7 Asvina expected as adhika.
1429-30.-By sequence 7 Āgvina expected as adhika. 1679-80, 1698-99, 1717-18, 1736-37. By sequence in the two former years, 4 Ashadha
expected as adhika ; or else in the two latter years 3 Jyėshtha expected as
adhika. But the result in each case by work from the Tables is as tabulated. , 1749.-Close case. See Text, example 6 at end.
2
P

Page #233

194
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
(VOL. XV.
TABLE
CONCURRENT YEAR.
JOVIAN SAMVATSARA.
Kali. Saka
Chaitridi Vikrama.
Intercalated and suppressed
(ksh.) lunar months.
Mēshādi (solar) year in Bengal
Kollam.
A.D.
Southern Bystem.
Northern system.
12
-
4
4201
1022
608274-75
3 Jyështha
4202
1023
1157 1158 1159 1160
.
7 Asvina
1024 1025
4204
s
4205
1026
1161
4206
4 Ashādha
1162 1163
4207
4208
4209
3 Jyoshtha
.
1165 1166
4210
1027 1028 1029 1030 1031 1032 1033 1034 1035 1036 1037
1167
| 8 Kärttika.)
10 Pausha (ksk) El 112 Phälguna
4211 4212 4213 4214 4215
1168 1169 1170
276-77 277-78 278-79 279-80 280-81 281-82 282-83 283-84 284-85 285-86 286-87 287-88 288-89 289-90 290-91 291-92 292-93 293-94 294-95 295-96 296-97 297-98
1099 100 13 Pramāthin 16 Chitrabhänu *1100-01 14 Vikrama 17 Subhānu 1101-02 15 Vrisha 18 Tāraņa 1102-03 16 Chitrabhānu. 19 Pārthiva 1103-04 17 Subhānu 20 Vyaya *1104-05 18 Tāraņa 21 Sarvajit 1105-06 19 Parthiva . 22 Sarvadharin 1106-07 20 Vyaya 23 Virodhin
1107-08 21 Sarvajit . 24 Vikrita *1108-09 22 Sarvadharin. 25 Khara 1109-10 23 Virödhin 26 Nandans 1110-11 24 Vikrita 27 Vijaya 1111-12 25 Khara 28 Jaya •1112-13 26 Nandana 29 Manmathn 1113-14 27 Vijaya 30 Durmukha 1114-15 28 Jaya . . 31 Hemalamba 1115-16 29 Manmatha. 32 Vilamba *1116-17 30 Durmukha. 33 Vikärin
1117-18 31 Hemalamba. 34 Sārvarin 1118-19 32 Vilamba 35 Plava 1119-20 33 Vikärin 36 Subhaksit *1120-21 34 Särvarin 37 Sobhana 1121-22 35 Plava
38 Krodhin 1122-23 36 Subhakpit . 39 Visvävasu 1123-24 37 Sobhana 40 Parābhava
5 Sravana
...
4216
1172 1173
1038
4 Ashidha
1
4217 4218 4219
1174
1039 1040
1175
1041
2 Vaišākha
.
4220 4221 4222
6 Bhadrapada
1176 1177 1178 1179 1180 1181
1042 1043 1044 1045 1046
4223
4224
.
4225
en la
298-99
4 Ashādha
.

Page #234

No. 10.)
THE SIDDHANTA-SIROMANI.
195
LX.
Siddhānta-Siromani.
COMMENCEMENT OF THE
SOLAR YEAR.
LUNI-SOLAR YEAR (MEAN SUNRISE OF DAY ON WHICH
CHAITRA SUKLA 1 ENDS).
Kali year.
Day and month, A.D.
Weekday.
Time of true Mēshasamkrānti.
Day and month, A.D.
Week day.
13
14
17
19
20
23
24
26
11
574-4426 474-1445 321-3885
5 Thur. 228-7161 3 Tucs. 9924.7666 O Sat.. 9800-4894 6 Fri. . 9835-1718 4 Wod. 49-5266 I Sun. 9925-2495 O Sat. . 9959-9318 5 Thur. 174-2867
2 Mon..
50-0095
84-6918
H. M. S. 23 Mar. (82) 4 Wed. 6 11 11 24 Feb. (55) 22 Mar. (82) 5 Thur.
2013 Mar. (73) 22 Mar. (81) 6 Fri..
292 Mar. (61) 23 Mar. (82) 1 Sun..
38 21 Mar. (80) 23 Mar. (82) 2 Mon..
Mar. (70) 22 Mar. (82) 3 Tues.
55 28 Feb. (59) 22 Mar. (81) 4 Wod. 19 24 4 4 18 Mar. (77) 23 Mar. (82) 6 Fri., 13 8 Mar. (67) 23 Mar. (82) Sat..
22 | 25 Feb. (56) 22 Mar. (82) 1 Sun.. 31 15 Mar. (75) 22 Mar. (81) 2 Mon..
39 4 Mar. (63) 23 Mar. (82) 4 Wed.
48 23 Mar. (82) 23 Mar. (82) 5 Thur.
57 12 Mar. (71) 22 Mar. (82) 6 Fri.. 61 Mar. (61) 22 Mar. (81) O Sat..
15 20 Mar. (79) 23 Mar. (82) 2 Mon..
9 Mar. (68) 23 Mar. (82) 3 Tues.
32 27 Feb. (58) 22 Mar. (82) 4 Wed. 41 17 Mar. 22 Mar. (81) 5 Thur.
50 6 Mar. (65) 23 Mar. (82) O Sat.
59 23 Feb. (54) 23 Mar. (82) 1 Sun.. 8 14 Mar. (73) 22 Mar. (82) 2 Mon.. 172 Mar. (62) 22 Mar. (81) 3 Tues.
25 21 Mar. (80) 23 Mar. (82) 5 Thur.
3411 Mar. (70) 23 Mar. (82) 6 Fri.. 11 243 28 Feb. (59)
1 Sun.. 5 Thur. 4 Wed. 1 Sun.. 6 Fri..
9960-4147 9995-0971 9870-8200
85-1747
256-3820 140-9176 988-1617 924.1552 807-6909 654-9350 590-9284 438-1725 374-1659 221-4100 104-9457 40-9392 888-1832 7717279 707-7124 554-9564 402-2005 338-1940 185-4382 121-4315
4.9672 851.6634
200-0218 4201 2435944 217-7712 4203 269-0815 4204 240-9962 4205 210-1700 4206 261.4834 4207 233-3979 4208 202.5747 4209 253-8852 4210 223.0619 4211 274-3723 4212 243-5492 4213 215-4638 4214 266-77424215 235-9509 4216 207-8655 4217 250-1760 4218 228-3527 4219 197-5295 4220 248-8399 4221 218-0168 269-32714223 241-2417 4224 209-7110 4225
5 Thur.
119-8572
2 Mon. . 9996-5800 O Sat.. 209-9348 6 Fri..
244.6172 3 Tues. 120-3401 O Sat. . 9996-0629 6 Fri.. 3 Tues. 9906-4681 2 Mon. . 9941.1606 O Sat.. 155-5063 4 Wed. 31-2282
4222
232

Page #235

196
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[Vol. XV
TABLE
CONCURRENT YEAR.
JOVIAN SAMVATSARA.
Kali,
Intercalated and suppressed (ksh.) lunar months.
Saka.
Chaitrādi Vikrama.
Méshādi (solar) year in Bengal.
Kollam.
A.D.
Southern system.
Northern system.
4226
1047
1182
299-00
531 532
300-01
1049 1049
1184
533
4229
1187
301-02 302-03 303-04 304-05 305-06 306-07 307-08 308-09
537
309-10
4227 1048 1183 4228
1050 1185 4230 1051 1186 4231 1052 4232 1053 1188 4233 1054 1189 4234 1055 1190 4235 1056 1191 4236 1057 1192 4237 1058 1193 4238 1059 1194 4239 1060 1195 4240 1061 1190 4241 1062 1197 4242 1063 1198 4243 1064 1199 4244 1065 1200 4245 1066 1201 4246 1067 1202 4247 1068 1203 4248 1069 1204 4249 1070 4250 1071
*1124-25 38 Krödhin 41 Plavanga 1125-26 39 Visvävasu 42 Kilakit. 1126-27 40 Parābhava . 43 Saumya. 3 Jyêshtha .
1127-28 41 Plavanga . 44 Sädhärana *1128-29 42 Kilaka . 45 Virõdhakrit - 12 Phálgunat . 1129-30 43 Saumya
46 Paridhāvin 46 Paridhavin
. 1130-31
47 Pramadin 1131-32 45 Virõdhaksit 48 Ananda 5 Srāvana *1132-33 46 Paridhāvin 49 Rakshasa 1133-34 47 Pramadin 50 Anala . 1134-35 48 Ananda 51 Pingala 4 Ashādha 1135-36 49 Rakshasa 52 Kūlayukta 1136-37 50 Anala . . 53 Siddharthin . 1137-38 51 Pingala 54 Raudra 2 Vaišākha 1138-39 62 Kalayukta . 55 Durmati . 1139-40 53 Siddharthin. 56 Dundubhi . 6 Bhadrapada *1140-41 54 Raudra 57 Rudhirõdgärin 1141-42 55 Durmati 58 Raktāksha. 1142-43 56 Dundubhi . 59 Krödhana 4 Ashādha 1143-44 57 Rudhirõdgārin 80 Kshaya *1144-45 58 Raktáksha . 1 Prabhava 1145-46 59 Krodhana . 2 Vibhava 3 Jyēshtha . 1146-47 60 Kshaya
3 Sukla
d 8 Karttika 1147-48 1 Prabhava . 4 Pramoda 3110 Paushaksh.)
119 Phälguna *1148-49 2 Vibhava 5 Prajapati
310-11 311.12 312-13 313-14 314-15 315-16 316-17 317-18 318-19 319-20 320-21 321-22 322-23 323-24
545
1206
See Remarks, p. 35 above.

Page #236

No. 10.)
THE SIDDHANTA-SIROMANI.
197
LX-Contd.
Siddhānta-Stromanl.
COMMENCEMENT OF THE
SOLAR YEAR.
LUNI-SOLAR YEAR (MEAN SUNRISE OF DAY ON WHICH
CHAITRA SUKLA 1 ENDS).
Kali year.
Day and month, A.D.
Weck. day.
Time of true Mesha. samkranti.
Day and month, A.D.
Week day.
13
17
19
20
23
24
25
1
788-2047 671-7404 518-9845
261-7290 4226 233-6435 +227 202-8202 4228 251-3929
4229 220-5698 4230 271.88014231
418-6863 265-9303 201-9239
85-4595
243-79474232
068.9952
4233
215-7093 267-0197
4234
904-9887 751.2327 599-4768
236.1965
205-3732
535-4702
H. M. S. 22 Mar. (82) Sat. . 17 14 52 18 Mar. (78) 22 Mar. (81) 1 Sun. . 2327 1 8 Mar. (67) 23 Mar. (82) 3 Tucs. 5 39 10 25 Feb. (56) 23 Mar. (82) 4 Wod. 11 31 19 15 Mar. (74) 22 Mar. (82) 3 Thur. 3 27 3 Mar. (63) 23 Mar. (82) O Sit.. 15 30 22 Mar. (81) 23 Mar. (82) 1 Sun..
15 12 Mar. (71) 23 Mar. (82) - Mon.. 54 2 Mar. (61) 2. Mar. (82) 3 Tuos. 18 32 3 20 Mar. (80) 23 Mar. (82) 5 Thur.
12 9 Mar. (68) 23 Mar (82) o Fri..
20 26 Feb. (57) 23 Mar. (82) Sat. 13 29 17 Mar. (76) 22 Mar. (82) I Sun..
38 5 Mar. (65) 23 Mar. (82) 3 Tuos.
47 22 Feb. (53) 23 Mar. (82) 4 Wod.
56 13 Mar. (72) 23 Mar. (82) 5 Thur.
5 3 Mar. (62) 22 Mar. (82) 6 Fri.. 29 13 21 Mar. (81) 23 Mar. (82) 1 Sun.. 2 41 22 11 Mar. (70) 23 Mar. (82) 2 Mon. . 8 53 31 28 Fob. (59) 23 Mar. (82) 3 Tues. 15 5 40 19 Mar. (78) 22 Mar. (82) 4 Wed. 21 17 40 7 Mar. (67) 23 Mar. (82) 6 Fri . 3 29 58 24 Feb (55) 23 Mar. (82) Sat. . 942 715 Mar. (74) 23 Mar. (82) 1 Sun.. 15 54 15 4 Mar. (63) 22 Mar. (82) 22 6 24 22 Mar. (82)
4235 4236 4237 4238
256-6837
65-0106 1 Sun..
280-2655 5 Thur.
155-9882 3 Tues. 9852-0386 O Sat. . 9727-7615 6 Fri. 9702-4438 4 Wed. 9976-7987 2 Mon.. 191.1545 1 Sun.. 225-8300 5 Thur. 101.5587 2 Mon.. 9977-2816
11-9640 5 Thur. 9887-6769 2 Mon.. 9763-4097 1 Sun.. 9798-0921 6 Fri.. 12-4469 5 Thur. 47-1292 3 Tues. 261-4841 O Sat.. | 137-2070 6 Fri.. 171-8894 3 Tues.
47-6122 O Sat.. 0923-3350 6 Fri. . 99580174 3 Tues. 9833-7402 2 Mon. . 0968-4226
382-7143
225-8605
195-0373
4239
229-9583 165-9518 49-4876
246-3477
218-2623 269-5727
085-4810
860-0167 716-2597 652-1542 409-4983
241.4873 210-6641 261-9745 231.1512 200-3281 251.6385 220-8153
4240 4241 4212 4243 4244 4245 4246 4947 4248 4249
346.7423
282.7358 129.9798
65.9734
272-12416
4250

Page #237

198
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
(VOL. XV
TABLE
CONCURRENT YEAR.
JOVIAN SAMVATSARA.
Kali.
Intercalatod and suppressed (ksh.) lunar
months.
Saka.
Chaitrādi Vikrams.
Mēshadi (solar) year in Bengal.
Kollam.
A.D.
Southern system.
Northem system.
1
2
3
1207
4251 4252 4253
1072 1073 1074
ggg
4254
1075 1076
4255
4256 4257 4258
1213
1077 1078 1079 1080
SS
1214 1215
4259
1081
4260 4261 1082
324-25 325.40 326-27 327-28 328-29 329-30 330-31 331-32 332-33 333-34 334-35 335-36 336-37 337-38 338-39 339-40 340-41 341-42 342-43
4262
1149-50 3 Sukla. 1150-51 4 Pramida 1151.52 5 Prajapati *1152-53 6 Anyiras 1153-34 7 Srimukha 1154-55 8 Bhāva. . 1155-56 9 Yuvan. *1156-57 10 Dhatri. . 1157-58 11 Isvara 1158-59 | 12 Bahudhanya . 1159-60 13 Pranathin . 1160-61 14 Vikrania 1161-62 15 Vrisba. 1162-63 16 Chitrubkūnu . 1163-64 17 Subhanu *1164-65 18 Tarana . 1165-66 19 Parthiva 1166-67 20 Vyaya . .
1167-68 21 Sarvajit *1168-69 22 Sarvadhirin. 1169-70 23 Virudhin 1170-71 24 Vikrita . . 1171-72 25 Khara . . -1172-73 26 Nandana
6 Angiras 7 Srimukha 5 Srāvana 8 Blava. . 9 Yuvan . I 10 Dhātri . . + Ashaha . 11 Isvara. I 12 Buhudhanya. 13 Pramithin 2 Vaisiklit . 14 Vikrama 15 Vrisha. I o Bbūdrapaula 16 Chitrablānu. 18 Tárumut 19 Parthica 4 Ashādha 20 Vyaya . . 21 sarcajit 22 Sarradhárin. 3 Jyishtha 23 Virūdhin
7 Āśvina 24 Vikrita 10 Puuskuksh.)
12 Phalguna 25 Khara . . 26 Nandana 27 Vijaya . . 5 Sravana . 28 Jaya . . 29 Mianmatha . 30 Durmukha . 4 Ashädha .
4263
4264
1083 1084 1085 1086 1087 1088 1089 1090 1091 1092
4265
4266 4267 4268 4269 4270 4271
1220 1221 1222 1223 1224 1225
SS S
1227
4272
1093
4273 4274 4275
1094 1095 1096
1228 1229 1230 1231
344-45 345-46 246-47 347-48 348-49
1173-74
27 Vijaya.
31 Hēmelamba
+ 17 Subhānu was suppressed in the north.

Page #238

No. 10.)
THE SIDDHANTA-SIROMANI.
199
LX-Contd.
Siddhanta-Siromani.
COMMENCEMENT OF THE
SOLAR YEAR.
LUNI-SOLAR YEAR (MEAN SUNRISE OF DAY ON WULICI
CHIAITRA SUKLA 1 EXDS).
Kali year.
Day and month, A.D.
Weck. day.
Time of true Mosha. samkranti.
Day and month, A.D.
Weekday.
13
14
19
2023
24
25
1
244-0403 4251 215-95494252 267-2662
4263 236-4420 4254 205-6188 4255 254.1915 4256 226-1060
195-2929
4258 4259
246-5932 218-5079
4260
269-7796
4261
H. M. S. 23 Mar. (82) 4 Wed.
33 12 Mar. (71) 23 Mar. (82) 5 Thur.
Jar. (01) 23 Mar. (82) 6 Fri.. 5121 Mar. (80) 22 Mar. (82) 0 Sat. . 22 53 09 Mar. (69) 23 Mar. (82) 2 Mon.. 5 7 8 26 Feb. (57) 23 Mar. (82) 3 Tues.
1716 Mar. (75) 23 Mar. (82) 4 Wod. 17 31 20 Mar. (65) 22 Mar. (82) 5 Thur.
35 23 Feb. (54) 23 Mar. (82) O Sat.
13 Mac. (72) 23 Mar. (82) 1 Sun.. 53 3 Mar. (62) 23 Mar. (82) 2 Mon..
22 Mar. (81) 23 Mar. (83) + Wod.
10 Mar. (70) 23 Mar. (82) 5 Thur.
1927 Feb. (58) 23 Mar. (82) Fri. .
18 Mar. (77) 23 Mar. (82) Sat.. 377 Mar. (66) 23 Mar (83) 2 Mon..
40 25 Feb. (56) 23 Mar. (82) 3 Tuca.
5415 Mar. (74)
(74) 23 Mar. (82) 4 Wed.
31 4 Mar. (03) 23 Mar. (82) 5 Thur.
1223 Mar. (82) 23 Mar. (83) Sat.. 2 9 21 12 Mar. (72) 23 Mar. (82) 1 Sun..
30 1 Mar. (60) 23 Mar. (82) 2 Mon..
30 20 Mar. (79) 23 Mar. (82) 3 Tucs. 20 40 47 9 Mar. (68)
Mar. (83) 2 67 56 26 Fob. (57) 23 Mar. (82) Fri.. 10 5 16 Mar. (75)
O Sat.. 82.7775949-5090 5 Thur. 297.1322 833-0417 + Wed. 331-8147769-0742 1 Sun.. 207-5375 616-2822 o Thur. 83-2604 463-5263 3 Tucs. 9779-3107 363-2282 I Sun. . 9993-6656 246-7638 5 Thur. 9869-3883 94.0078 4 Wed. 9904-0700 30-0013 2 Mon.. 118-4256913-5371 1 Sun.. 153-1080849-5306 5 Thur. 28-8309 606-7746 2 Mon.. 9904-5537 544-0187 1 Sun.. 9939-9361 480-0121 5 Thur. 9814-0590 327-2562 3 Tucs. 29-3138 210-7918 2 Mon. 63-9961
146-7853 6 Fri. . 0923 7190 994-0204
0974-4014 | 930-0228 3 Tucs. 188-7562
813-5586
64-4701 660-8026 6 Fri.. 99-1615 596-7961 3 Tucs. 0074-8844 444-0401 O Sat.: 9850-6071 291-2842
Fri. . 9885-2805 227-2777
238-9950 4262 208. 1718 4263 259-4823 4264 228-6590 4265 200-57364266 251-8740 4207 221-06094208 272-3713 4260 244-2858 4270 213-4626 4271 26477314272 233-9498 4273 203-1265 4274 254-4370 4275
5 Thur. 19914-4
o Sat..

Page #239

200
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
(VOL. XV.
TABLE
CONCURRENT YEAR.
JOVIAN SAMVATSARA.
Kali. Sake.
Chaitrādi Vikrama.
Intercalatod and suppressed (kak.) lunar months.
Mishadi (solar) year in Bengal.
Kollam.
A.D.
Southorn system.
Northern wystem.
1232 1233
319-50 350-51
2 Vaisakhi
4276 1097 4277 1098 4278
1099 4279 1100 42801 1101 4281 1102
1235
o Bhadrapada
1236
1237
1238
4 Ashādha
1239
4282 1103 4283 1104 4284 1103 4285 1106 4286 1107
1240 1241 1242
2 Vaisakhat.
4287
1108
1243
Bhadrapada
1244 1245 1246
352-53 3.13-54 354-55 355-56 356-57 357-58 368-50 359-60 360-01 361-62 362-63 363-64 364-65 365-66 366-67 367-68 368-69 360-70 370-71 371-72
1174-75 28 Jaya . . 32 Vilamba 1175-70 :9 Manmatha 33 Vikärin
30 Durmukha 34 Sārvarin 1177-78 31 Himalamba. 35 Plava 1178-79 32 Vilamba 30 Subhakṣit . 1179.8033 Vikarin 37 Sübhana . *1180-81 34 Särvarin 38 Krõdhin 1181-82 35 Plava
30 Visvāvasui 1182-83 36 Subhnkrit . 40 Parabhava 1183-84 37 Sõbhana 41 Plavangs *1184-86 38 Krüdhin 42 Kilakn 1185-86 39 Visvavaru 43 Saumya 1186-8740 Parabhava . 44 Sidharapa
1187-88 41 Plavangn . 45 Virödhakrit. *1188-89 42 Kilaka . 46 Paridhävin 1130-00 43 Saumya 47 Pramādin 1190-91 44 Sadharana 48 Ananda 1191-92 45 Virodhaksit 49 Rākshasa 1192-93 46 Paridhävin. 50 Anala 1193-94 47 Pramadin 61 Pingala 1104-06 48 Ananda 52 Kalayukta 1195-96 49 Rakshasa 53 Siddharthin. *1196-97 50 Anala 54 Raudra 1107-98 51 Pingala 55 Durmati 1198-99 52 Kalayakta 56 Dundubhi
5 Śrāvann
1247
4288 1109 4289 1110 4200 1111 4201 1112 4202 1113 4203 1114 4204 1115 4295 1116 4296 1117 4297 | 1118 4298 1110 4200 1120 4300 1121
1248
3 Jyoshtha
1252
2 Va
the
.
802
1253 1254 1255
6 Bhudrapada
603 604 605
1256
373-74
† Soe Remarks, p. 86 above.

Page #240

No. 10.)
THE SIDDHANTA-SIROMANI.
201
LX-Contd.
Siddhanta-Siromani,
COMMENCEMENT OF THE
SOLAR YEAR.
LINT-SOLAR YEAR (NEAN SENRISE OF DAY ON WINCIL
CILIITRI ŚLKLAIENDS).
Kali year.
Day and month, A.D.
Week
clay.
Time of
! Dar and true Méxha. suikrinti.
- montı:. 4.1).
1 Week
clay.
13
14
17
19
20
23
24
25
4276 4277 4278
226-3516 195-5284 246-8387 218.7534 270-0638 239-2406 208-4173 259-7278
4279 4280
6 Fri..
4281
4282
4283
228-9046
4284
198-0814
4285
23.1295
4286
4287
H. M. S 23 Mar. (82) Sat. 13 2 14 Mar. (65) + Wal. 99-644 110-8133 23 Mar. (82) 1 Sun.. 21 23 :3 Feb. (54) 1 Sun.. 9975-3672958-0573 23 Mar. (83) 3 Tues, 32 13 Mar. (73) O Sat.. 10-0496 894-0508 23 Mar. (82) Wed.
41! 3 Mar. (62) 5 Thur. .224.4044 777-5866 3 Mar. (82) 5 Thur. 10 49 1. Mar. (81) + Wedd. 259-0868 713-5801 3 Mar. (89) 581 Mar(70)
131.8096 560-8241 23 Mar (3) 1 Sun.. 3.5 7. Feb. (59) 5 Thur. 10-5325 408-0682 23 Mar. (82) . Non.. 47 10 Is Mar. (77) + Wel. 45-2149 344-0616 93 Mar. (89) 3 Tucs. 16 59 25 7 Mar. (66) i Su.. 9920-9377 191-3017 23 Mar. (82)
34 + Feb. (55) Thur. 9796-6605 38-5197 23 Mar. (83) Fri.. 23 12 15 Mar. (75) 5 Thur. 169.9748 10-8345 23 Mar. (89) Sat.. 11 31 51 + Mar. (03) 12 Mon. 45-6978 858-0789 23 Mar. (82) 1 Sun.. 03 Mar. (82) I Sun.. 80-3801 794-0717 24 Mar. (8.3): Tues.
913 Mar. (7)
294.7350 077-5180 23 Mar. (83) + Wed. $ 1 Mar. (61) 3 Tues.
524-8521 23 Mar. (89) 5 Thur. 24 27 19 Mar. (78) I Sun.. 9816-3083 +24:55:29 23 Mar. (82) Fri..
Mar. (67) Thur. 97+2.2311 271.7980 24 Mar. (83) Sun.. o 1 26 Feb. (57) 3 Trex 99,56-58.59 153-3337 23 Mar (83) • Mon.. 3310 Mar. (76) - Mon.. 9991-2083 91.327 3 Mar. (82) 3 Tues 13 : 6 Mar. (65) O Sat.. 206-6231! 974-8629 23 Mar. (89) + Wel.
Feb. (54) + Wed. S1-34.59 8.2...1069 21 Mar. (9:3) 6 Pri..
14 Mar. (7:3) 3 Tues. 116-0281 758-1003 3 Mar. (833) Sat.. 749. Mar. (62) O Sat. . 99917511 605-2114 3 Mar. (82) Sun.. 14 37 21 Mar: (80) Fri.. 20-13:36 311-3379 23 Mar. (89): Mon.. 20 13 46 10 Mar. (69) 3 Tues. 9902-1561 388-58:20
1288
6 Fri..
291-3064 272-6168 244-5314 213-7081 202.2808
4289
1
+290
4291
231-4576
4292 4293
203-3721
254-6825
4294
220-5971
4295
195-7710
1296
247-0843
4297
216-2611
4298
4299
267-6715 .:36-7484
4300

Page #241

202
Kali. Saka.
Chaitrādi Vikrama.
Meshidi (solar) year
3a
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
CONCURRENT YEAR.
Kollam.
A.D.
5
4301 1122 1257 606 374-75 4302 1123 1258 607 375-76 4303 1124 1259 608 376-77 4304 1125 1260 609 377-78 4305 1126 1261 610 378-79 4300 1127 1262 011 379-80 4307 1128 1263 612 380-81 4308 1129 1264 613 381-82 4309 1130 1265 614 382-83 4310 1131 1266 615 383-84 4311 1132 1267 616 384-85 4312 1133 1268 617 385-86 4313 1134 1269 618 386-87 4314 1135 1270 619 387-88 1212-13 4315 1136 1271 620 388-89 1213-14 4316 1137 1272 621 389-90 1214-15 4317 1138 1273 622 390-91 4318 1139 1274 623 391-92 4319 1140 1275 624 392-93 4320 1141 1276 625 393-94 4321 1142 1977 626 394-95 4322 1143 1278 627 39.5-96 4323 1144 1279 628 396-97 4324 1145 1280 629 397-98 4325 1146 1281 630 398-09
1211-12
JOVIAN SAMVATSARA.
1215-16
Southern system.
1199-00 53 Siddharthin *1200-01 54 Raudra 1201-02 55 Durmati 1202-03 56 Dundubhi 1203-04 57 Rudhirōdgărin *1204-05 58 Raktaksha
1205-06 59 Krödhana 1206-07 60 Kshaya 1207-08 *1208-09
1 Prabhava
2 Vibhava
1209-10
3 Sukla
1210-11
4 Pramoda
5 Prajapati
6 Angiras 7 Srimukha
8 Bhava
9 Yuvan *1216-17 10 Dhātri 1217-18 11 Isvara
1218-19 12 Bahudhanya.
1219-20 13 Pramathin *1220-21 14 Vikrama 1221-22 15 Vrisha 1222-23 16 Chitrabhānu. 1223-24 17 Subhanu
6
.
Northern system.
7
20 Vyaya
21 Sarvajit
•
[VOL. XV.
.
TABLE
57 Rudhirōdgarin 4 Ashadha
58 Raktaksha 59 Krōdhana 60 Kshaya 1 Prabhava
2 Vibhava 3 Sukla
4 Pramoda
5 Prajapati
6 Angiras
7 Srimukha
8 Bhāva
9 Yuvan
10 Dhatri
11 Isvara
12 Bahudhanya
13 Pramathin 14 Vikrama
15 Vrisha
16 Chitrabhänu 4 Ashadha
17 Subhanu
18 Tarana
19 Parthiva
Intercalated and suppressed (ksh.) lunar months.
8
3 Jyeshtha
6 Bhadrapada
5 Srāvana
3 Jyeshtha
8 Karttika
9 Margas: (ksh).
2 Vaisakha
6 Bhadrapada
3 Jyeshtha
6 Bhadrapada

Page #242

No. 10.]
LX-Contd.
Day and month, A.D.
13
SOLAR YEAR.
Wookday.
14
24 Mar. (83) 4 Wed.
23 Mar. (83) 5 Thur.
23 Mar. (82) 23 Mar. (82)
24 Mar. (83)
23 Mar. (83) 3 Tues.
6 Fri.
0 Sat.
.
2 Mon..
Time of true Meshasamkrānti.
H.
2
∞
1 2 3
-
1
2 2 2 2
ཋ ཌཧྨ ལྷ 8 ས ཝཱ ཧྨ ༞ ྴ ༞ ཋ རྨ ཀྵུ ྤ ཋ ༞ གླ ྴ སྠཽ * ཋ གླ རྒྱུ
2 -
23 Mar. (82) 3 Tues.
24 Mar. (83) 5 Thur. 24 Mar. (83) 6 Fri.
2
"
23 Mar. (83) 2 Mon..
17
21
8 38
25
14 50
M. S.
2
4
THE SIDDHANTA-SIROMANI.
3 14 30
23 Mar. (82) 4 Wed. 15 38 48
COMMENCEMENT OF THE
9 26 39
23 Mar. (82) 5 Thur. 21 50 57
24 Mar. (83) 0 Sat.
23 Mar. (83) 1 Sun..
23 Mar. (82)
23 Mar. (82) 24 Mar. (83)
23 Mar. (83)
23 Mar. (82) 0 Sat. 17 15 59
23 Mar. (82) 1 Sun.
24 Mar. (83). 3 Tues. 23 Mar. (83) 4 Wed. 23 Mar. (82) 5 Thur. 24 Mar. (83) 0 Sat.
24 Mar. (83) 1 Sun..
3
10 15
3.Tues.
5 Thur. 4 51
|ཨྃ ༞ ཡཿ ཀྰ ྨ 8
2 Mon. 16 27 23
23 28
55 27 Feb. (58)
ཀྵུ ཨཱུ དྷྭ ༄ ཤཱ ཀྨ ཊྚུ རྒྱུ 8 བྷྲ ཡ ཋ བླ ཚ གྷུ
ཨཱུ
6 Fri. 11 3 50
22 39 32
12 41
5 40 16
11 52 25
1
18 53 10
LUNI-SOLAR YEAR (MEAN SUNRISE OF DAY ON WHICH CHAITRA BUKLA 1 ENDS).
Day and month, A.D.
1 5 18
7 17 27
19
17 Mar. (77)
7 Mar. (66)
25 Feb. (56)
16 Mar. (75)
4 Mar. (64)
23 Mar. (82)
12 Mar. (71)
1 Mar. (60)
19 Mar. (79)
8 Mar. (67)
26 Feb. (57)
17 Mar. (76)
5 Mar. (65)
23 Feb. (54)
14 Mar. (73) 3 Mar. (62)
20 Mar. (80)
Weekday.
18
4 34 10 Mar. (69)
0 16 43 27 Feb. (58) 6 28 52
18 Mar. (77)
7 Mar. (67) 24 Feb. (55) 15 Mar. (74) 4 Mar. (63) 0 Sat.
20
0 Sat.
6 Fri.
4 Wed.
2 Mon..
1 Sun.
5 Thur.
4 Wed.
1 Sun.
.
.
5 Thur. 4 Wed.
1 Sun.
6 Fri.
5 Thur. 2 Mon.. 0 Sat. 6 Fri. 3 Tues. 1 Sun. 6 Fri.
.
P
•
23
62.5647
3 Tucs.
132-8953
2 Mon.. 9918-5404 0 Sat. 4 Wed. 3 Tues.
b.
9919-0233
24
Siddhanta-Siromani.
C.
25
203
9777-8793 236-2261 205-8446 4301 9812-5617 171-8196 257-1551 4302 26-9166 55-3552 229-0696 4303 241-2713 938-8910 200-9741 4304 275-9537 874-8844 252.2946 4305 151-6766 722-1285 221-4714 4306
186-3589
658.1220 272-7818 4307
62-0918 9937-8047 9972-4870 9848-2098
505-3660 241.9586 4308 352-6101 211-1354 4309 288-6035 262-4459 4310 135-8475 231-6226 4311 19-3832 203-5371 97-2471 955-3767 254.8476 4313 9972-9699 802-6209 224-0244 4314 187-3247 686-1565 195-9390 4315 222-0072 622-1500 97-7299 468-40:10 9793-7804 369-0958 8-1352 252-6315 9883-8581
247-2493 4316 216-4262 4317 264-9988 4318 236-9134 4319
205-3826 4320
257-4006 4321
99-8756 35-8691 919-4048 8-6181 766-6488 43-3004
229-3152 4322
198-4920 4323
702-6423 249-8023 4324
549-8863 218-9792 4325
2 c2
Kaji
year.
1-1
4312

Page #243

204
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[VOL. XV.
TABLE
CONCURRENT YEAR.
JOVIAN SAMVATSARA.
Intorenlated and supprorsod (lah.) lunar months.
Kali. Saka.
Chaiträdi Vikrama.
Kollam.
A.D.
Southorn system.
Northern system.
1
2
3
4
5
1282
1283 1284
Srivaņa
4326 1147 4327 1148 4328 1149 4329 1150 4330 1151 4331 1152
3 Jyoshtha
.
1280 1287 1288 1280
4332
1153
4333
1154 1155
8 Kürttika 21 10 Prushikwk.) 1 Chaitra
4334
1200
4335
1150
1291
4336
1292
Jaya
.
.
Sravana
1157 1158
4337
1203 1294
4338
1159
631 | 399-00 | *1224-25 | 18 Tärara. 22 Sarvadhirin.
400-01 1225-26 19 Parthiva . 23 Viröihin 401-02 12.26-27 20 Vyaya . . 24 Vikrita. 402-03 1927-28 21 Sarvajit .
25 Khara . 403-04 *1228-29 22 Sarvadharin. 26 Nandana . 404-05 1229-30 23 Virõdhin 27 Vijaya. 405-06 1230-31 24 Vikrita. 28 Jaya 406.07 1231-32 25 Khara . 29 Manmatha 3 407-08 * 1232-33 26 Nandana 30 Durmukha 408-09
27 Vijaya . 31 Himalamb. 409-10 1234-35 28 Jaya
32 Vilamba 410-11 1235-36 29 Manmatha . 33 Vikarin 411-12 *12:36-37 30 Durmukha . 34 Sarvarin . 412-13 1237-38 31 Himalambu. 35 Plava . 413-14 1238-39 32 Vilamba 36 Subhakrit 414-15 1239-40 33 Vikärin
37 Sobhana 415-16 *1240-41 34 Sirvarin 38 Krõdhin 416-17 1241-42 35 Plava . . 39 Visvarasu 417-18 1942-43 36 Subbakrit .! 40 Parabhava . 418-19 1943-44 37 Sāll. . 41 P'Lavanga +19-20 *1944-45 38 Krūdhin 42 Kilaka. 420-21 1245-46 39 Visvavasu 13 Saumya . 421-22 1246-47 40 Parabhava . 45 Viridhakritt. 499.23 1247-48 41 Plavanga 46 Paridhárin . 423-24 *1248-49 42 Kiluka. . 47 Pramadin
4339
1160
1:295
4 Ashadhi
.
4340 1101 4341 1162
1296 1297
4342 | 11631298
3 Jyishtha
.
7 Ašvinat
.
4:343 11641299 4344 1165 | 1300 4345 1166 1301 434611671302 4347 1168 1303 4348 1169 1304 4349 1170 1305 4350 1171 1306
4 Ashādha
.
3 Jyüshtha
.
44 Sadhārapa was suppressed in the south. # See Remarks, p. 35 aLove.

Page #244

No. 10.)
TILE SIDDHANTA-SIROMANI.
205
LX-Conid.
Niddhanta-Sirmani.
COMMENCEMENT OF THE
SOLAR YEAR.
LUNI-SOLAR YEAR (MEAN SUSE OF DAY ON WHICH
CHAITRA SUKLA IENDS).
Kali wear.
Day and month, A.D. 1
Weck. day.
Time of truo Mislu wamkranti.
hty and month, A.D.
Week day.
13
19
20)
M.
S.
Wort.
+ Wod.
13 Alar.
4335
23 Mar (83) O Sat.. 3622 Mar (82) 6 Fri..993-7057
+85-87
270---064326 :23 Mar. (82) Sun..
+ 5 11 Mar. (70) 3 Tuex. 98-2018
239-46644397 24 Mar. (x3) 3 Tuen. 53 54 | Mar. (1) | Sun..
43-7834 216-6396 11:38094328 24 Mar. (83) 30 Mar. (79) Sat.. 75-4654 154-6331 262-691-
41329 23 Mar. (83) 5 Thur.
11 Mar. (68)
9951-188 999-8970 231-8682 4330 23 Mar. (83) 6 Fri..
-20 26 Feb (57) en.. 108-134 SS:3-13328 203-78971331 24 Mar. (83) 1 Sun.. +
2 13 9 17 Mar. (76) Sun. 203.2258 8194202 1541314332 24 Mar. (83) Mon.. 54 386 Mar. (6) 15 Thur. 78-9487 666-6703 +6994333 : Tues. 15 0 +7 23 Feb. (51) . Mon..
999.54-6715 513-9144 19:3-44684334 :23 Mar. + Well.
56 13 Mar (79) 1 Nun..
(9:189-3.3:39) 149.99078 2:44.7.371 24 Mar (83) 6 Pri.. 1 + ? Mar. (61) 5 Thur. 9815-0767 297-1519 213-9339 +3:36 24 Mar. (83) O Sat.. 9 131 Mar. (NO)
14 Wel.
9899-7592 233-1433 265-2439 1337 23 Mar. (83) 1 Sun..
Mar. (69)
I Sun..
9775-472080-3894 234-421 4338 23 Mar () - Mon.. 317 Feb. (18)
991891-8349913-92.31 206-3357 4339 21 Mar (83) + Wol.
1018 Mar. (77) 3 Thur. 24-5192 899-9180 257-0100 1340 :24 Mar. (83) Thur.
9 8 Jar. (67) 3 Tues. 2:38-8741783-15439-407 1:41 23 Mar. (83) Fri.. 37 5 Feb. (56) Sat.. 114-
58 6:30-69983 1987:373 4342 23 Mar. (8)
0 15 Mar. (74) 6 Fri. .1 149-27 366-6918 2500479 43-13 24 Mar. (83) - Slon.. 51 Mar. (63)
25-0021 413-9358 219-2248 +344 24 Mar. (93) 3 Tues IT043 Mar. (82) 2 Mon. 59-08-15 349-9293 270-53.51 23 Mar. (83) Wed. 17 32 33
3:
31 Mar. (71) o Fri.. 9931-1073 197-1733 239.71194346 :33 Mar. (8) 5 Thur.
21 28 Feb. (50) 3 Tues. 0811-1302 41-4174 208-8887 4:347 24 Mar (83) Sat..
Mar. (78) . Mon. 9815-81:26 980-4109 260-1992 431€ 24 Mar. (83) 1 Sun.. 12
Mar. (68) O Sat. 10-1673 863-9403 32-1137 1344 23 Mar. (83) 2 Mon.. 18 827 Feb. (58) 15 Thur. 274.5229 747-4823 904-0282 43:00
1346
23 41

Page #245

206
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[Vol. XV.
TABLE
CONCURRENT YEAR.
JOVIAN SAMVATSARA.
saka.
Chaitradi Vikrama.
Intercalated and suppressed (ksh.) lunar months.
Mishadi (solar) year in Bengal.
Kollam.
A.D.
Southern system.
Northern system.
6
os
657
8 Karttika
1174
5 Sravana
680 861
429-30
48 Ananda | 49 Rakshasa 50 Anala . . 51 Pingala 52 Kalayukts 53 Siddharthin. 54 Raudra 55 Durmati 56 Dundubhi . 57 Rudhirödgarin 58 Raktáksha 59 Krödhana .
4 Ashādha
.
4351 1172 656 424-25 4352 1173 1308
425-26 4353 1309
426-27 4354 1175 1310 659 427-28 4355 1176 1311
428-29 4356 1177 1312 4357 1178 1313 430-31 4358 1179 1314
431-32 4359 1180 1315
432-33 4360 1181 1316 433-34 436111821317 434-35 4362 1183 1318 435-36 4363 1184 1319 436-37 4364 1185 1320 437-38 4365 1186
438-39 43661187 1322 4367 1188 1323 440-41 43681189 1324 441-42 4369 1190
442-43 4370 1191 1326 443-44 4371 1192 1327 444-45 43721193 1328 445-46 4373 1194 1329 446-47 4374 1195 1330 679 4375 1196 1331680448-49
1249-50 43 Saumya 1250-5144 Sidharaṇa 1251-5245 Virödhakrit *1252-53 46 Paridhävin . 1253-54 47 Pramadin 1254-55 48 Ananda 1255-56 49 Rākshasa *1256-57 50 Anala. . 1257-58 51 Pingala 1258-50 52 Kalayukta . 1259-60 53 Siddharthin. *1260-61 54 Raudra 1261-62 55 Durmati 1262-63 56 Dundubhi 1263-64
57 Rudhirðdgárin *1264-65 58 Raktāksha 1265-66 59 Krodhana 1266-67 60 Kshaya 1267-68 1 Prabhava *1268-69 2 Vibhava . 1269-70 3 Sukla. . 1270-71 4 Pramoda 1271-72 5 Prajapati •1272-73 6 Angiras 1273-74 7 Srimukha .
6 Bhadrapada
60 Kshaya 1 Prabhava 2 Vibhava 3 Sukla
1321
.
439-40
4 Ashādha
.
1325
3 Jyēshtha
4 Pramoda 5 Prajāpati 6 Angiras 7 Srimukho 8 Bhāva. 9 Yuvan. 10 Dhātņi . . 11 Isvara. 12 Bahudhinya.
8 Kärttika
5 Srāvana

Page #246

No. 10.]
THE SIDDHANTA-SIROMANI.
207
LX-Contd.
Siddhanta-Siromani.
COMMENCEMENT OF THE
SOLAR YEAR.
LUNI-SOLAR YEAR (MEAN SUNRISE OF DAY ON WHICH
CHAITRA SUKLA 1 ENDS).
Kali year.
Day and month, A.D.
1
Week day.
Time of true Meshasankranti
Day and month, A.D.
Weekday.
1
14
17
19
20
23
24
25
1
256-33874351 224-4769 4352
683-4767 530-7198 430-4577 277-6657 161-2014
97-1948 944-4389 827-9746 763-9681 611-2122
4350
458-4562
H. M. s. 24 Mar. (83) 4 Wed.
17 17 Mar. (76) 24 Mar. (83) 5 Thur.
Mar. (65) 24 Mar. (83) 6 Fri. . 12 24 Mar. (83) 23 Mar. (83) O Sat.. 19
44 12 Mar. (72) 24 Mar. (83) 2 Mon..
62 2 Mar. (61) 24 Mar. (83) 3 Tues. 121 Mar. (80) 24 Mar. (83) 4 Wed. 13 46 10 10 Mar. (69) 23 Mar. (83) 5 Thur. 1959 19 28 Feb. (59) 24 Mar. (83) O Sat..
| 18 Mar. (77) 24 Mar. (83) 1 Sun. . 8 37 7 Mar. (66) 24 Mar. (83) 2 Mon..
45 24 Feb. (65) 23 Mar. (83) 3 Tues.
5414 Mar. (74) 24 Mar. (83) 5 Thur.
3 3 Mar. (62) 24 Mar. (83) 6 Fri.. 9 11 12 22 Mar. (81) 24 Mar. (83) O Sat..
21 | 12 Mar. (71) 23 Mar. (83) 1 Sun..
29 Feb. (60) 24 Mar. (83) 3 Tues.
19 Mar. (78) 24 Mar. (83) 4 Wed.
479 Mar. (68) 24 Mar. (83) 5 Thur. 16 11 56 26 Feb. (57) 23 Mar. (83) 6 Fri.. 22 24 5 16 Mar. (76) 24 Mar. (83) 1 Sun..
14 5 Mar. (64) 24 Mar. (83) 2 Mon..
23 | 24 Mar. (83) 24 Mar. (83) 3 Tues.
32 13 Mar. (72) 23 Mar. (83) 4 Wod. 23 17 40 2 Mnr. (62) 24 Mar. (83) 6 Fri.. 5 24 49 21 Mar. (80)
4 Wod. 309-2046 1 Sun.. 184-9274 6 Fri. . 9880-9778 3 Tues. 9758-7007 1 Sun.. 9971-0555 O Sat.. 5.7379 4 Wed. 9881-4607 2 Mon.. 95-8156 1 Sun.. 130-4880 5 Thur.
6-2208 2 Mon.. 9881.9436 1 Sun. 9916-8261 5 Thur. 9792-3488 4 Wel. 0827-0312 2 Mon. 141-3861 8 Fri.. 9917-1090 5 Thur.
9951-7913 3 Tues. 166.1461 0 Sat..
41-8890 6 Fri.. 76-5513 3 Tues. 9952-2742 2 Mon. . 0986-9566 6 Fri.. 9862-6795 4 Wed.. 77-0342 3 Tues. . 111.7167
394-4497 241-6938 177-6872
61-2229 908-4669
273-0881 4353 2494263 4354 214-1795 4355 265-4799 4356 234-6067 4357 206-5812 4358 257-8917 227-0685 4360 196-24634361 247-5666 216-72254383 268-0439 4364 239-9575 4365 209.1342 4366 260-44474367 232-3593 4368 201-5360 252.8464 4370 222-0232 4371 273-3337 4372 242.5105 4373 214-4256 4374 286-7354 4375
844-4606 727-9961 575-2401 511-2337
358-4777 294-4712
141-7152
25-2609 961-2444

Page #247

208
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[Vol. XV.
TABLE
CONCURRENT YEAR.
JOVIAN SAMVATSARA.
Kali. Saka.
Chaitrādi Vikrama.
Intorcalatod and suppressod (ksh.) lunar months.
Mishādi (solar) year in Bengal.
Kollam.
A.D.
Southern system.
Northern system.
12
1332 1333 1334 1335
4376 1197 4377 1198 4378 1199 4379 | 1200 4380 1201 4381 1202 4382 1203 4383
1336
1337
1204
1338 1339 1340
43841205
4385
1206
4386
1207
1342
1344 1345 1346
43871208 4388 1209 43891210 43901211 4391 1212 4392 1213 4393
1214 4394 1215 4395 1216
449-50 450-51 451-52 452-53 453-54 454-55 455-58 456-57 457-58 458-59 459-60 460-61 461-62 462-63 463-64 464-65 465-66 466-67 467-68 468-69 469-70 470-71 471-72 472-73 473-74
1274-75 8 Bhāva 13 Pramathin . 1275-76
9 Yuvan. . 14 Vikrama 4 Ashādha *1276-77 10 Dhātņi 15 Vpisha . . 1277-78
16 Chitrabhānu. 1278-79 12 Bahudhinya. 17 Subhānu . 2 Vaisakha . 1279-80 13 Pramāthin 18 Tårana . *1280-81 14 Vikrama 19 Parthiva 6 Bhadrapada 1281-82 15 Vrisha. . 20 Vyaya . . 1282-83 16 Chitrabhānu. 21 Sarvajit. 1283-84 17 Subhānu 22 Sarvadharin. 4 Ashälha *1284-85 18 Tirana . . 23 Virödhin 1285-86 19 Parthiva 24 Vikrit. . . 1286-87 20 Vyaya . .25 Khara . .
1287-88 21 Sarvajit. 26 Nandana . *1288-89 22 Sarvodhärin 27 Vijayn. . 8 Karttika 1289-90 23 Virõdhin 28 Jaya . . 1290-91 24 Vikțita. 29 Manmatha . 1291-92 25 Khara . 30 Durmukha . Sravans *1292-93 26 Nan . . 31 Hömalamba. 1293-94 27 Vijaya 32 Vilamba 1294-95 28 Jaya . . 33 Vikärin
4 Ashuhn 1205-98 29 Manmatha . 34 Sārvarin *1296-97 30 Durmukha 35 l'ava . 1 1297-98 31 Hömalamba . 36 Subbakrit . 2 Vaisakha 1298-99 32 Vilambn 37 Sübhana .
1349
1350
700
4396
1217
4397
1218
1351 1352 1353 1354 1355 1356
43981219
4399
1220 1221
4400

Page #248

No. 10.]
LX-Contd.
Day and month, A.D.
13
24 Mar. (83) 24 Mar. (83)
SOLAR YEAR.
Weekday.
14
0 Sat.
1 Sun.
3 Tues. 4 Wed.
5 Thur. 6 Fri.
24 Mar. (84) 24 Mar. (83) 24 Mar. (83) 24 Mar. (83) 24 Mar. (84) 24 Mar. (83) 24 Mar. (83) 24 Mar. (83) 24 Mar. (84) 24 Mar. (83) 24 Mar. (83) 1 Sun. 24 Mar. (83) 2 Mon.. 24 Mar. (84) 4 Wed. 24 Mar. (83) 5 Thur. 24 Mar. (83 6 Fri.
1 Sun.. 2 Mon.. 3 Tues. 4 Wed.
6 Fri.
O Sat.
24 Mar. (83)
Sat.
24 Mar. (84) 2 Mon..
24 Mar. (83)3 Tues.
24 Mar. (83) 24 Mar. (83) 24 Mar. (84) 24 Mar. (83) 24 Mar. (83)
4 Wed. 5 Thur. 0 Sat. 1 Sun. 2 Mon.
.
.
.
Time of true Meshasamkrinti.
17
THE SIDDHANTA SIROMANI.
17
COMMENCEMENT OF THE
H. M. S. 11 36 58
14
49 7
0
1 16
6 13 25 12 25 33 18 37 42 0 49 51 7 2
0
13 14 9
19 26 18
1
38 26
7 50 35
2 44 20 14 53 2 27 2 8 39
11
14 51 19
21 3 28
3 15 37
མ ཆ ཝ
9 27 46
15 39 55
21 52 4
4 4 12
10 16 21
16 28 30
LUNI-SOLAR YEAR (MEAN SUNRISE OF DAY ON WHICH CHAITRA SUKLA 1 ENDS).
Day and month, A.D.
19
10 Mar. (69) 28 Feb. (59) 18 Mar. (78) 7 Mar. (66) 24 Feb. (55) 15 Mar. (74 3 Mar. (63) 22 Mar. (81) 12 Mar. (71) 1 Mar. (60) 19 Mar. (79) 8 Mar. (67)
25 Feb. (56) 16 Mar. (75) 4 Mar. (64) 23 Mar. (82)
13 Mar. (72) 3 Mar. (62) 21 Mar. (81) 10 Mar. (69) 27 Feb. (58) 18 Mar. (77) 6 Mar. (66) 23 Feb. (54) 14 Mar. (73)
Weekday.
20
23
.
24
Siddhanta-Siromani.
C.
25
209
0 Sat. 5 Thur. 4 Wed. 1 Sun.
9987-4395 808-4884 201-7043 602-0241 236-4767 628-0176
234-9123 4370 206-8268 4377 258-1372 4378
112.1996
475-2617
227-3140 4379
9987-9224
322-5057 196-4909 4380
258-4092 247-8012 4381
105-7433 216-9780 4382
5 Thur. 4 Wed. 1 Sun. 0 Sat. 5 Thur. 2 Mon.. 1 Sun.
22.6048 9898-3276 9933-0100 41-7367 268-2884 4383 147-3648 925-2684 240-2031 4384 23-0877 772-5164 209-3798 4385 57-7700 707-5099 260-6902 4380 9933-4930 555-7540 229-8670 4387
5 Thur.
2 Mon. 9809-2157 402-9980 199-0438 4388
338-9914 250-4042 4380
1 Sun. 9843-8981 5 Thur. 4 Wed.
9719-6210 9754-3934 2 Mon. 9968-6582 5-7647 242-7560 4392
186-2355 219-5310 4390
122-2308 270-8414 4391
214-6706 4393
265-9809 4304
0 Sat. 183-0130 889-3004 217-6855 93-4182 9969-1412
235-1578 4395
6 Fri. 3 Tucs. 0 Sat. 6 Fri. 3 Tuos. 0 Sat. 6 Fri.
825-2939 672-5380 519-7820 204-3346 4396 3-8235 455-7754 255-6450 4397 9879-5463 303-0195 224-8217 4308
0755-2691 150-2036
193-9986 4399 245-2990 4400
9789-9516 80-2571
2 D
Kali yoar.

Page #249

210
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
(VOL. XV.
TABLE
CONCURRENT YEAR.
JOVIAN SAMVATSARA.
Kali. Saka.
Chaiträdi Vikrama.
Intercalated and suppressed (kish.) lunar months.
Mishadi (solar) year in Bengal.
Kollam.
A.D.
Southern system.
Northern systom.
101
1337
700
122 1233
1102
1358
4 103
12:24
1359
1-401
1360
4-40).5
1225 1926 1227
4406
4407
1928
1108
4109
1361 1362 1363 1361 1365 1300 1367 1368 1369
4-110
4411
1229 1230 1231 1:32 1233 1:234 1.235 1236 1:37
4112
4113
474-75 1299-00 33 Vikarin 38 Krodhin G Bladmunda 175-76 *1300-01 34 Sārvarin 39 Visvarasu . 476-77 1301-02 35 Plava. 40 Paräbhavn 477-78 1.302-03 36 Subhakrit . Plaranga Ashādha 478-79 1303-04 37 Sübhann 42 Kilaka +79-80 *1304.0338 Krödhin 13 Saumya 480-81 1305.06 39 Visvavneu 14 Sariharana : Jyishtha . 481-82 1306-07 40 Paribhava 45 Virõhakrit
( 7 Afrina. 482-83 1307-08 41 Plavnúga . 46 Parietharin111 Jugu )
(11 Phaluna 483-84
42 Kilokn. 47 Pramadin 484-85
43 Saumya 18 Ananda 485-86 1310-11 41 Sidharana . | 49 Rikshasa : Srirana 486-87 1311-19 15 Virödhakrit. 50 Anala
1 487-88 1312-13 46 Paridhävin . Pingala 188-89 1313-14 +7 Pramadin . 32 Kalayukta Asha that 489-90
48 Ananda 13 Siddharthin +90-91 1315-1649 Rakshasa 54 Randra +91-92 *1316-17 50 Anal . . 55 Durmnti 1 Chaitrat . +92-93 1317-18 51 lingua 56 Dundubhi . +93-94 1318-19 09 Kalayukta . 57 Rudhirõdgărin Bhadrapada 194-9.5 1319-20 53 Siddharthin. 58 Raktáksha . 195-!NG *1320-21 54 Raudra 69 Krūdhana 1986-97 1321-22 0.3 Durmati 60 Kshaya . 4 Ásbadha . +97-98 1322-2350 Dundubhi . 1 Prabhava +98-99) 1323-2457 Ruthirūilgārin ? Vibhava
411
4113
#16
117
HIN
1419
4420
1241 1212
44:31
1379
11231211 4124191
412.
5
1246
1351
Seo Remarks, p. 35 abovo.

Page #250

No. 10.]
LX-Contd.
SOLAR YEAR.
Day and month, A.D.
13
Weekday.
14
24 Mar. (83) 24 Mar. (84) 24 Mar. (83) 24 Mar. (83)
24 Mar. (83) 1 Sun.
3 Tucs.
5 Thur.
6 Fri.
0 Sat.
3 Tues.
24 Mar. (84)
24 Mar. (83)
0 Sat. 1 Sun.
2 Mon..
3 Tues.
24 Mar. (83) 25 Mar. (84) 24 Mar. (84) 24 Mar. (83) 24 Mar. (83) 25 Mar. (84) 24 Mar. (84) 24 Mar. (83) 24 Mar. (83) 25 Mar. (84) 3 Tues. 24 Mar. (84)
5 Thur.
6 Fri. 0 Sat.
1 Sun.
4 Wed.
24 Mar. (83) 5 Thur. 24 Mar. (83)
6 Fri.
25 Mar. (84) 1 Sun.
4 Wed.
5 Thur.
.
24 Mar. (83) 3 Tues.
.
•
24 Mar. (84) 2 Mon..
Time of true Mishasamkrānti.
22
ཁྐྲ
༈༙
ཌ ཌ
ཀླི
ཋ
ཌ ཀྰ ༤ 。
ཚྭཤྩ ཨཱུ རྦ ༤ ཙྭ ིི ཱཿ རྒྱུ ྂ ༞ ༞ ཎྜ ཌ ཟ ུ ལྷ * ཌ ཌ - ༞ “ ཌ རྨ སྭྰ ཨྠ 。 ཡཱ ྂ སྒྲ ༞ ༞ ཋ
H. M. S.
23
17
4 52 48
18
THE SIDDHANTA-SIROMANI.
40 39
5 41
17
4 57
19
7
COMMENCEMENT OF THE
11 53 32
12 42
0 17 50
5 41
6 29 59
སྲ ཿ - ་ྭ ཀླི “ ༠ ཙྭ ྨ ས ཆ ཞཱ བླློ༠
ྨཡྻ ཻ ལྦ • ༠ ཡཱ ཀླི 8 བྷཱུ ྂ
ཧྭ ༞ བ དྷ ལ
15
6
14
23
18 54 16
1 55
7
14 19
18 34
13 30 43
7
6 25 21 Mar, (80)
7
24 Mar. (83) 4 Wed. 21 20
20 31 27
2 43 36
19 42 52 17 Mar. (76)
18
8 55 45
54
LUNI-SOLAR YEAR (MEAN SUNRISE OF DAY ON WHICH CHAITRA SUKLA 1 ENDS).
Day and month, A.D.
2
25 Mar. (84) 6 Fri.. 3 12 11
19
4 Mar. (63)
22 Mar. (82)
12 Mar. (71)
1 Mar. (60)
20 Mar. (79)
8 Mar. (68)
25 Feb. (56)
16 Mar. (75) 5 Mar. (64) 23 Mar. (83) 13 Mar. (72) 3 Mar. (62)
10 Mar. (70)
27 Feb. (58)
7 Mar. (66) 24 Feb. (55)
14 Mar. (73) 4 Mar. (63) 23 Mar. (82) 11 Mar. (71) 28 Feb. (59) 19 Mar. (78) 8 Mar. (67)
Weekday.
20
•
a.
.
23
b.
24
Siddhanta-Siromani.
C.
25
211
Kali year.
4 Wod.
3 Tues.
1 Sun.
5 Thur.
4.3064 969-7928 217-1430 4401 38-9888 905-7863 268-4534 4402 253.3437 789-3219 240-3680 4403 4404 129-0665 636-5660 209-5447 163-7489 572-5594 260-8552 4405 39-4718 419-8035 230-0320 4406 207-0476 199-2089 4407
4 Wed. 1.Sun.
5 Thur.
4 Wed.
203-0410
1 Sun.. 0 Sat.
9915-1945 9949-8769 250-5181 4408 9825-5998 50-2851 219 6960 4400 9860-2821 986-2785 271-0064 4410 5 Thur. 74-6370 869-8142 242-9209 4411 3 Tues. 288-9918 753-3499 215-8355 4412 1 Sun.. 9985-0423 4413 653-0518 263-4082 6 Fri. 199.3970 536-5875 235-3128 4414 3 Tues. 75-1199 383-8315 204-4995 4415 1 Sun. 9771-1703 4416 283-5334 253-0721 6 Fri.. 9985-5251 167-0780 224-9867 4417 3 Tues. 9861-2479 14-3131 194-1636 4418 2 Mon. 9895-9304 950.3066 245-4739 4419 0 Sat. 6 Fri. 3 Tues. 0 Sat. 6 Fri. 3 Tues.
110-2852 833-8423 217-2885 4420 144-9675 769-8358 268-6989 4421 20-7024 617-0798 237-8758 4422 9896-4133 464-3239 207-0525 4423 9931-0956 500-3174 9806-8185 247-5614
258-3619 4424
227-5397 4425
2 D 2
1

Page #251

212
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[VOL. XV.
TABLE
CONCURRENT YEAR.
JOVIAN SAMVATSARA.
Intercalated and suppressed (ksh.) lunar months.
Kali.
Sake.
Mēshadi (solar) year in Bengal.
Chaitradi Vikrama.
Kollam.
A.D.
Southern system.
Northern system.
4426 4427
1247 1382 12481383
499.00 500-01
4428
12491384 1250 1385
4429
4430 4431 4432
1251 1252 1253
4433
4434 4435
4436 4437 4438 4439
1255 1256 1257 1258 1259 1260 1261
1386 1387 1388 1389 1390 1391 1392 1393 1394 1395 1396 1397 1398 1399
501-02 502-03 503-04 504-05 505-06 506-07
507-08 740508-09
509-10 510-11 511-12 512-13 513-14 514-15 515-16 516-17 517-18 518-19
*1324-25 58 Raktáksha . 3 Sukla , 2 Vaibukha 1325-26 59 Krödhana . 4 Pramoda 1326-27 | 60 Kshaya
5 Prajapati . 6 Bhadrapuda 1327-28 1 Prabhava 6 Angiras *1328-29 2 Vibhava
7 Srimukha . 1329-30 3 Sukla - 1 8 Bhiva. . 5 Sravana 1330-31 4 Pramoda . 9 Yuvant . 1331-32 5 Prajapati . 11 Ifrara *1332-33 6 Angiras 12 Buhudha nyu. 3 Jyoshtha .
1333-34 7 Srimukha 13 Pranathine 1334-30 8 Bhāva. 14 Vikruma 1335-36 9 Yuvan . 15 Visha.
Vaisakha . *1336-37 10 Dhätri . . 16 Chitrubhanu. 1337-38 11 lávara 17 Subhanu 6 Bbädrapuda 1338-30 19 Buhudbānya . 18 Tūrana. 1339-40 13 Pramāthin . 19 Parthivu 1 1340-41 14 Vikrama 20 Vyaya . . Aslüdla . 1341-42 15 Vp
| 21 Sarvajit 1342-43 16 Chitrabhānu . ! 22 Sarvadhärin. 1343-44 17 Subhānu 23 Virödhin 1 Vaišākla . *1344-45 18 Tarana . 24 Vikrita . . 1345-46 19 Parthiva 25 Khara . Bhadrapada 1346-47 20 Vyaya. . 26 Nandana . 1347-48 21 Sarvajit 27 Vijaya . . *1348-49 22 Sarvadbärin. 28 Jaya • 5 Sravana .
4440
1262
1442 4443
1400
1263 1264 12651266 1267 1268
4445 4448 4447 4448 4449
1401 1402 1403 1404
520-21
1269
1270
1405 1406
521-22 522-23 523-24
4450
1271
t 10 Dhitri was suppressed in the north.

Page #252

No. 10.)
THE SIDDHANTA-SIROMANI.
213
LX-Contd.
Siddhanta-Sirümanl.
COMMENCEMENT OF THE
SOLAR YEAR.
LUNI-SOLAL YEAR (MEAN SUNRISE OF DAY ON WHICH
CHAITRA BUKLA IENDS).
Kali year.
Day and month, A.D.
Weekday.
Time of true Mēalasamkrinti.
Weck
Day and month, A.D.
20
23
24
25
109-45434120 250-7647 1427
131.0971 67-6905 914-3340 850-3281 733-8637 581-1079
517-1013
104! 3 Tues
13 i 14
17
19
H.M.S. 24 Mar (84) O Sat.. 0 44 20 Fob. (57) 24 Mar. (83): 1 Sun.. 15 2016 Mar. (75) 24 Mar. (83) 2 Mon..
5 Mar. (61) 26 Mar. (84) 4 Wod. 47 24 Mar. (83) 24 Mar. (84) 5 Thur.
13 Mar. (73) 24 Mar. (83) 6 Fri..
2 Mar. (GI) 24 Mar. (83) O Sat. . 22 67 13 21 Mar. (80) 25 Mar. (84) 2 Mon. 9 22 10 Mar. (69) 24 Mar. (84) 3
31 27 Feb. (58) 24 Mar. (83) 4 Wod. 4017 Mar. (76) 24 Mar. (83) 5 Thur.
487 Mar. (66) 25 Mar. (84) O Sat.. 57 24 Feb. (55) 24 Mar. (94) Sun.. 014 Mar. (74) 24 Mar. (83) 2 Mon.. 15 4 Mar. (63) 25 Mar. (84) 4 Wed.
24 23 Mar. (82) 25 Mar. (84) 5 Thur.
12 Mar. (71) 24 Mar. (84) 6 Fri..
29 Feb. (60) 24 Mar. (83) Sat..
19 Mar. (78) 25 Mar. (84) 2 Mon..!
8 Mar. (67) 23 Mar. (84) 3 Tucs.
826 Feb. (57) 24 Mar. (84) + Wed.
16 Mar. (76) 24 Mar (83) 5 Thur.
5 Mar. (64) 25 Mur. (84) Sat.
24 Mar. (83) 25 Mar. (84) 1 Sun..
13 Mar. (72) 24 Mar. (84) 2 Mon.. 35 02 1 Mar. (61)
364-3453 211-5894 147-5829
31-1156 879-3626
I Sum.. 21.1733 0 Sat..! 58.8507 4 Wod.
¡09315785 3 Tues. 0966-2600 I Sun. 180-6158 5 Thur. 56-3286 4 Wod. 91-0210 1 Sun.. 9966-7438 5 Thur. 9842-4667 + Wed. 9877-1490 Mon.. | 91-5120
9007-2267 5 Thur. 1-8992 3 Tuos. 216-2639 2 Mon.. 250-9463 6 Fri.. 126-6002 3 Tues. 2-3920 2 Mon.. 37-0744
6 Fri. . 2012-7973 | 4 Wed. 127-1521 3 Tues.
161-8344 O Sat.. 37-5573 6 Fri.. 72.2397 3 Tues. 0947-16:25 O Sat.. 0823-6854
814-3561
697-8918
219-9415 1428 271-2519
1429 243-16051430 212-34334431 263-75374439 232-8305 1433 202-0073 4434 203-3177 4435 225-2422 4436 154-4001 4437 245.7195 4438 217-5941 1439 209-9445 4440 238-1213 4441 207-2981 258-6085 4443 227-7853 4444 199-6995 4445 251-0102 44-46 2:20-1871 4147 271-4975 1448 240-0743 4149 200-8510 4450
634-8853
481•1293 328-3733 264-3669 111-6109
996-1466 931-1400 778-3841 714-3770 561-6216 405-8657

Page #253

214
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[Vol. xv.
TABLE
CONCURRENT YEAR.
JOVIAN SAMVATSAKA.
Kali.
Interechte and suppli (Wh.) lunar months.
Saka.
Chaitrādi Vikrama.
Mishadi (solar) year in Bengal.
Kollam.
A.D.
Southern system.
Northern system.
1
:
3
1349-5023 Virõdhin
29 Maumatba
.
1
3 Jyotha.
30 Durmukha 31 Himalamba 32 Vilnius 33 Vikari 31 Sarvarin 35 l'ava. 36 SmWakrito 37 Subhana
Karttik 2 Maryi (ksk) Vaistikha .
524-25 525-26 626-27 527-28 549.99 529-30 530-31 531-32 532-33 533-34 534-35 535-36 5:36-37
Bhadrapada
4451 1271407 14.
212731408 4-1533 12711409
1975 1410 4035 12701411 11.16 277 1 119 1457 1278 1113 1-1-15 1279 14.39 1280 1415
1981 1416
12821417 1402 1283 | 1418 1 103 1284 1419 1161 1285 1420 4163 1421 1 166 1287 142 1467 1288 1423 4168 1280 1424 #469 1290 1425 1470 1291 1426 471 12921427 4472 1293 | 1498 1173 1294 1499 4474 1295 1430 1173 1290 1431
1350-51 24. Vikrita. 1351-52 25 Khara. *1352-53 25 Nandana 13.73-5427 Vijaya. 1354-55 28 Jaya 1355-56 :20 Manmatha *13356-57 30 Durmukha
1337-58 31 Himalanba. 1358-59 | 32 Vilamba . 1359-6033 Vikarin *1360-61 34 Sarvarin 1361-62 35 Plava , 1362-03 30 Subhaksit . 1:363-6437 Sobhana *1364-65 38 Krūšdhin 1305-60 39 Visvivasu . 1366-67 40 Parablava 1367-68 11 Paranga . *1368-69 1 Kilaka
Ashällit
38 Kröihin 39 Viśvāvanu 40 Parābuma 41 Plavanga * Kilaku
-537-38
2 Vaisakha
.
+3 Sauny
!
738-39 179-10 540-41 541-42
44 Sädbārana Bhadrapada +5 Virotihakrit. 46 laridhāvin 47 Pramīdin 15 Srāvana . 18 Ananda
1309.70
43 Saumya .
.
49 Rakshasa
.
512-13 543-44 511-13 515-46 546-47 517-48
1370-7111 Satharana . 1371-72 45 Virõdhakrit. 1372-73 46 Paridhāvin . 1373-7447 Pramadin
50 Anala . 3 Jyēslitla . 51 Pingala
to 7 Alvina
210 Puu-hhh ) ) 53 Siddharthin.
1 Chaita

Page #254

No. 10.]
THE SIDDHANTA-SIROMANI.
215
LX-Contd.
Siddhanta-Siromani,
COMMENCEMENT OF THE
SOLAR YEAR.
LUNI-SOLAR YEAR (NEAN SUNRISE OP DAY ON WICH
CHAITRA BUKLA 1 ENDS).
Kali
year.
Day and month, A.D.
Weckday.
Time of truo Mēsha
1 samkranti.
Weck
Day and month, A.D.
13
14
17
19
20
21
24
25
344-8591 192.0032 75-6749 11-6324
895-1681
742-4122
H. M. S. 24 Mar. (83) 3 Tucs. 2048 20 Mar. (79) 25 Mar. (84) 5 Thur. 3 0 10 9 Mar. (68) 25 Mar. (84) Fri.. 9 12 19 27 Feb. (58) 24 Mar. (84) O Sat.. 15 28 17 Mar. (77) 24 Mar. (83) | 1 Sun..
7 Mar. (66) 25 Mar. (81) 3 Tues.
45 24 Fob. (55) 25 Mar. (84) 4 Wod.
5415 Mar. (74) 24 Mar. (84) 5 Thur. 16 13 3 3 Mar. (63) 24 Mar. (83) Fri.. 25 12 22 Mar. (81) 25 Mar. (84) 1 Sun. : 21 11 Mar. (70) 25 Mar. (84) 2 Mon.. 29 28 Feb. (59) 24 Mar. (84) 3 Tucs.
38 18 Mar. (78) 21 Mar. (83) 4 Wed.
478 Mar. (67) 25 Mar. (84) Fri.. 56 26 Feb. (57) 25 Mar. (81) O Sat.. 5 17 Mar. (70) 24 Mar. (84) 1 Sun.. 50 14 5 Mar. (65) 25 Mar. (84) 3 Tucs.
23 24 Mar. (83) 25 Mar. (84) 4 Wed.
31 | 13 Mar. (72) 25 Mar. (84) 5 Thur. 26 40 2 Mar. (61) 24 Mar. (84) 6 Fri. . 18 38 49 | 20 Mar. (80) 25 Mar. (84) 1 Sun. . o 58 9 Mar. (68) 25 Mar. (84) 2 Mon... 7 3 727 Fob. (58) 25 Mar. (84) 3 Tues. 13 15 16 18 Mar. (77) 24 Mar. (84) 4 Wed. 19 27 24 7 Mar. (67) 25 Mar. (81) Fri. . 1 39 33 24 Feb. (55)
6 Fri..9858-3678 3 Tucs. 9734-0006 1 Sun..
9948-4454
9983.1278 5 Thur. 197-4827 2 Mon.. 73 2054 I Sun. 1 107-8879 5 Thur. 9983-6107 4 Wed. 18-2932 1 Sun. 9894-0159 5 Thur. 9769-7388 4 Woc.
9804-4212 2 Mon.. 18-7760 O Sat.. 233-1308 6 Fri.. 267-8132 3 Tues. 143-5361 2 Mon. . 178-2184 6 Fri. . 53-9413 3 Tucs. 9929-6642 2 Mon.. 9964-3465 6 Fri. . 9840-0694 4 Wod. 54-4242 3 Tues. 89.1066 1 Sun.. 303-4614 5 Thur. 179-1842
678-4056 525-6606 461-6431 300-8872 156-1313 02.1247 975-6605 859-1961 795-1896 642-4536 578-4271 425-6712 272-9152 208-9087 56-1527
261-1615 4451 230-33834452 202-25284453 263-5632 225-4778 4455 194-6547 246-9650 210-1418 266-4522 235-6291 4400 204.80584461 256-1162 228-0308 4463 109-9454 4464 251-2558 220-4326 4466 271-7430 4467 240-9199 210-0066 4469 261-4070 4470 230-58384471 202-4984 4472 203.8088 4473
939-6884
875-6810 759-2176 606-4617
225-72334474 194.9002 4475

Page #255

216
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[VOL. XV.
TABLE
CONCURRENT YEAR.
JOVIAN SAMVATSARA.
Kali. Saka.
Chaitradi Vikrama.
Intercalated and supprerad (kak.) lunar
months.
Méshadi (solar) year
in Bengal.
Kollam.
A.D.
Southern system.
Northern system.
4476
12971432
447712981433
549-50 550-51 551-52
Bhadrapada
1374-75 48 Ananda 1376-70 49 Räkshasa . *1376-77 50 Anala 1377-78 51 Pingala 1378-79 52 Kalayukta .
53 Siddharthin.
552.53
54 Raudra 56 Durmati 56 Dundubhi. 57 Rudhirödgarin 58 Raktáksha 59 Krõdhana 60 Kshaya 1 Prabhava
4 Ashadha
.
1438
*1380-81 54 Raudra
2 Vaisakha
553.54 654-55 655-56 556-57 557-58 558-50 569-60 560-61 501-62
2 Vibhava
.
3 Sukla
4478 1299 1434 4479 1300 1435 4180 1301 1436 4481 1302 4482 1303 4483 1304 1430 4481 1305 4485 1306 4486 1307 1442 4487 1308 4488 1309 1444 4489 1310 1445 4490 1311 4491 1312 4492 1313 1448 4493 1314 1449
6 Bhadrapada
1443
4 Pramoda 5 Prajāpati 6 Angirns 7 Srimukhin 8 Bhava
4 Ashadha
.
562-63
1446
563-64
9 Yuvan
3 Jyështha
.
1381-82 55 Durmati . 1382-83 56 Dundubhi 1383-84 57 Rudbirödgärin
58 Raktáksha 1385-86 59 Krodhann 1386-8700 Kshaya 1387-88 1 Prabhava +1388-89 2 Vibhava 1389-90 3 Sukla 1390-91 4 Pramoda 1391-92 5 Prajapati . *1392-93 6 Angiras 1393-94 7 Srimukha . 1394-958 Bhava 1395-96 9 Yuvan *1396-97 10 Dhitri
1397-98 11 Isvara 1398-99 12 Bahudhānya.
565-66
10 Dhätri
7 Asvina
4494
4495
.
4106
1317
11 Iúvara 12 Bahudhanya 13 Pramäthin 14 Vikrama. 15 Vpisha 16 Chitrabhanu 17 Subhanu .
5 Sravana
4497
567-68 568-60 500-70 570-71 571-72 572-73 573-74
1318 1319 1320 1321
4108
4499
1450
4 Ashadha
.
4500
1450
18 Tårans

Page #256

No. 10.]
LX-Contd.
Day and month, A.D.
13
SOLAR YEAR.
Wook. day.
14
•
•
17
Time of true Meshasamkrānti.
THE SIDDHANTA-SIROMANI.
1 Sun.
14
2 Mon.
20 16
4 Wed.
2 28
25 Mar. (84) 0 Sat. 25 Mar. (84) 24 Mar. (84) 25 Mar. (84) 25 Mar. (84) 25 Mar. (84) 24 Mar. (84) 25 Mar. (84)
5 Thur.
8 40 17
6 Fri.
14 52 26
0 Sat.
21 4 35
3 16 44
2 Mon.. 3 Tues. 4 Wed.
9 28 53
15 41 2
5 Thur. 21 53 10
0 Sat.
4 5 19
25 Mar. (84) 25 Mar. (84) 24 Mar. (84) 25 Mar. (84) 25 Mar. (84) 25 Mar. (84) 24 Mar. (84) 25 Mar. (84) 25 Mar. (84)
1 Sun.. 2 Mon.. 3 Tues.
5 Thur.
6 Fri. 11
4
25 Mar. (84) 0 Sat. 17 18 12
24 Mar. (84) 1 Sun.. 25 Mar. (84) 3 Tues. 25 Mar. (84) 4 Wed. 25 Mar. (84) 5 Thur. 25 Mar. (85) 0 Sat. 25 Mar. (84) 1 Sun. 25 Mar. (84) 2 Mon.. 12 43 14
23 30 21 5 42 30 11 54 39 18 6 48 0 18 57
6 31
5
COMMENCEMENT OF THE
H. M. S. 42
7 51
3 51
0
∞ ∞ 8 9
6
10 17 28 16 29 37
22 41 46
4 53 55
9
LUNI-SOLAR YEAR (MEAN SUNRISE OF DAY ON WHICH CHAITRA SUKIA 1 ENDS).
Day and month, A.D.
19
15 Mar. (74) 4 Mar. (63)
21. Mar. (81)
11 Mar. (70) 28 Feb. (59) 19 Mar. (78)
8 Mar. (68) 25 Feb. (56) 16 Mar. (75) 5 Mar. (64) 23 Mar. (83) 12 Mar. (71) 2 Mar. (61) 21 Mar. (80) 9 Mar. (69) 27 Feb. (58) 18 Mar. (77) 7 Mar. (66) 25 Mar. (85)† 14 Mar. (73) 3 Mar. (62) 22 Mar. (81) 11 Mar. (71) 28 Feb. (59) 19 Mar. (78)
Weekday.
20
.
•
.
.
હું
•
23
b.
24
Siddhanta-Siromani.
4 Wed.
1 Sun.
6 Fri.
213-8667 542-4551 246-2106 4476 89-5894 389-6991 215-3874 4477 9785-6399 288-4010 263-9600 4478 9999-9947 172-9367 9875-7176 20-1808 205-0514 4480 9910-3999 956-1742 256-3618 4481 124-7548 839-7100 228-2763 4482
4 Wed. 1 Sun.. 0 Sat.
235-8746 4479
5 Thur.
2 Mon..
0-4776 686-9539 197-4532 4483 35-1599 622-9434 248-7636 4484 9910-8828 9945-5651 9821-2881
470-1915 217-9404 4485 406-1850 269-2507 4486
1 Sun. 5 Thur. 4 Wed. 1 Sun. 6 Fri. 35.6429 5 Thur. 70-3253 72-9581 261-6526 4489 2 Mon. 9946-0482 920-2004 230-8293 4490 0 Sat.
253-4290 238-4276 4487 136-9647 210-3422 4488
160-4030 803-7379 202-7439 4491
195-0853 739-7314
254-0544 4492 586-9755 223.2311 4493
70-8082
6 Fri. 3 Tues. 2 Mon... 6 Fri.
522.9690 274-5415 4494
105-4906 9981-2134 370-2130 243-7183 4495 3 Tues.. 9856-9362 217-4570 212-8952 4496 9891-6187 153.4505 264-2056 4497
2 Mon. 0 Sat. 4 Wed. 3 Tues.
105-9734 36-9862 236-1201 4498 9981-6963 884-2303 205-2969 4499 16-3787 820-2228 256-6074 4500
C.
25
217
Kali year.
2 E
†The moment of new moon was 15 hours 26 minutes before mean sunrise on 25th March, which was therefore, the day "Chaitra fukla 1." The moment of true Misha-samkränti was 30 minutes before that sunrise. The case is peculiar, since in general all days in column 19 are earlier than those in column 13.

Page #257

218
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[VOL. XV.
TABLE
CONCURRENT YEAR.
JOVIAN SAMVATSARA.
Kali.
Intercalated and suppressed (keh.) lunar months.
Saka.
Chaitrådi Vikrama.
Mëshädi (solar) year in Bengal.
Kollam.
A.D.
Southern system.
Northern system.
4501 1322 1457 4502 1323 1458 4503 1324 1459 4504 1325 1460 4505 1326 1461 4506 1327 1462 450713281463 4508 1399 1464 4509 1330 1465 4510 | 1331 1466 4511 1332 1467 4512 1333 1468 4513 1469 4514 1335 1470 4515
1471 4516 1337 4517 | 1338
1334
574-75 1399-0013 Pramäthin . 19 Parthiva . 575-76 *1400-01 14 Vikrama 20 Vyaya . 2 Vaisakha 576-77 1401-02 15 Vrisha 21 Sarvajit 577-78 1402-03 16 Chitrabhānu 22 Sarvadhirin. 6 Bhadrapada 578-79 1403-04 17 Subhānu . 23 Virodhin 579-80 *1404-05 18 Tarana
24 Vikrita 580-81 1405-06 19 Parthiva . 25 Khara
4 Ashādha . 581-82 1406-0720 Vyaya
26 Nandana . 582-83 1407-08 21 Sarvajit . 27 Vijaya 583-84 *1408-09 22 Sarvadharin. 28 Jaya . . 3 Jyēshtha . 584-85 1409-10 23 Virodhin . 29 Manmatha . 585-86 1410-11 24 Vikțita 30 Durmukha 8 Karttikat. 586-87 1411-12 25 Khara
31 Hemalamba 587-88 *1412-13 26 Nandana 32 Vilamba . 588-89! 1413-14 27 Vijaya
33 Vikärin
5 Srivana 589-90 1414-15 | 28 Jaya. 34 Sárvarin 590-91 1415-16 29 Manmatha . 35 Plavat 591-92 •1416-17 30 Durmukhe . 37 sohana 4 Asbadha 592-93 1417-18 31 Hemalamba 38 Kridhi 593-94 1418-19 32 Vilamba 39 Vifrarasu 594-95 1419-20 33 Vikärin 40 Parābhana 2 Vaibikha 505-96 *1420-21 34 Bārvarin 41 Plavanga 596-97 1421-22 35 Plava.
42 Kilaks 6 Bhadrapada 597-98 1422-23 36 Subbakrit 43 Saumya . 598-99 1423-2437 Sobhana 44 Sadharana .
1336
1472
1473
4518
1339
1474
4519
1340
1475
4520
1341
1476
1342
1477 1478
1343
4521 4522 4523 4524 4525
1479
1344 1345 1346
1480
1481
t 36 Subhakrit was suppressed in the north.
See Remarks, p. 35 above.

Page #258

No. 10.]
LX-Contd.
Day and month, A.D.
13
SOLAR YEAR.
Weekday.
14
25 Mar. (84) 3 Tues.
1 Sun.
25 Mar. (85) 5 Thur. 25 Mar. (84) 6 Fri. 25 Mar. (84) 0 Sat. 25 Mar. (84) 25 Mar. (85) 25 Mar. (84) 25 Mar. (84) 25 Mar. (84) 25 Mar. (85) 25 Mar. (84) 2 Mon. 25 Mar. (84) 3 Tues. 25 Mar. (84) 4 Wed. 25 Mar. (85) 6 Fri.
25 Mar. (84) 0 Sat.
3 Tues.
4 Wed.
5 Thur. 6 Fri.
1 Sun..
.
25 Mar. (84) 1 Sun.
5 Thur. 6 Fri.
25 Mar. (84) 2 Mon.. 25 Mar. (85) 4 Wed. 25 Mar. (84) 25 Mar. (84) 25-Mar. (84) 0 Sat. 25 Mar. (85) 2 Mon. 25 Mar. (84) 3 Tues. 25 Mar (84) 4 Wed. 25 Mar. (84)
5 Thur.
Time of true Meshasamkrānti.
16173 18
17
H. M.
S.
18 55 23
7 32
7 19 41 13 31 50
19 43
56
13 - 22
THE SIDDHANTA-SIROMANI.
7
8 16
14 20 25
20 32 34
2 44 43
8 56 51
15
0
9
3 33 18
9
21 21
58
9 45 27
9
15 57 36
4 21 10 34
16 46
45
53
2
11
22 58 20 5 10 29 11 22 38 17 34 46 23 46 55
COMMENCEMENT OF THE
LUNI-SOLAR YEAR (MEAN SUNRISE OF DAY ON WHICH CHAITRA SUKLA 1 ENDS).
Day and month, A.D.
19
Week
day.
9 Mar. (68) 26 Feb. (57) 16 Mar. (75) 5 Mar. (64) 24 Mar. (83) 12 Mar. (72) 2 Mar. (61) 21 Mar. (80) 10 Mar. (69) 28 Feb. (59)
17 Mar. (76)
6 Mar. (65)
25 Mar. (84) 13 Mar. (73) 3 Mar. (62) 22 Mar. (81) 12 Mar. (71) 29 Feb. (60) 19 Mar. (78) 8 Mar. (67) 25 Feb. (56) 15 Mar. (75) 4 Mar. (63) 23 Mar. (82) 13 Mar. (72)
20
1 Sun..
5 Thur. 4 Wed. 1 Sun. O Sat. 4 Wed. 2 Mon.
a.
ཙ
1 Sun.
23
b.
24
Siddhanta-Siromani.
C.
25
219
230-7335 703-7594 228 4414 4501
106.4563
551-1034
197-6283 4502 4503
141-1387
186-9968
248-9286
218-1054 4504
269-4158 4505
0927-2668
238-5927 4506
4507
4508
4509
5 Thur. 3 Tues.
16.8615 334-2410 51-5439 270-2344 117-4784 141-6216 1-0142 210-5072 176-3040 261-8176 937-0076 52-0269 230-9944 784-2517 266-3816 667-7673 202-9090 4510 1 Sun. . 9962-4320 567-4892 251-4816 4511 9838-1549 414-7332 5 Thur. 220-6584 4 Wed. 9872-8373 350-7267 271-9668 4513 197.9690 1 Sun. 9748-5601 241-1457 4514 9962-9150 6 Fri. 81-5065 213-0602 4515 5 Thur. 9997-5980 17.5000 3 Tues. 211-9521 901-0446 0 Sat. 87-6750 748-2797 6 Fri. 122-3574 684-2731 9998-0803 3 Tues. 531-5172 0 Sat. 9873-8030 6 Fri. 9908-4855 161-9988 3 Tues. 9784-2083. 2 Mon.. 9818:8007 97-9923 33-2455 0 Sat. 981:5279
264-3706 4516 4517 236-2862
205-4630
4518
4519
256-7734 225-9491
378-7613
314-7548
4520 195-1260 4521 4522 246-4364 215-6132 4523 266-9235 4524 238-8382 4525
Kali year.
1
2E 2
4512

Page #259

220
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
(VOL. XV.
TABLE
CONCURRENT YEAR.
JOVIAN SAMVATSARA.
Kali. Sakr.
Chaitradi Vikrama.
Interealatel and suppressed (kok.) lunar months.
Mëshädi (solar) year in Bengal.
Kollam.
A.D.
Southern system,
Northern Bystem.
1482
1483
1484
1485
4526 1347 4527 1348 4528 1349 4529 / 1350 4530 1351 4531 1352 45321353 4533
1354 4534 1355
1486
1487 1488 1489
1490
1535
599.00 600-01 601-02 602-03 603-04 601-05 605.06 606-07 607-08 608-00 609-10 610-11 611-12 612-13 613-14 614-15 615-16 616-17
017-18 850618-19
1536
4537
1498
1224-25 38 Krodhin 45 Virödhakrit. 4 Arhadha 1425-26 39 Visvāvasu 46 Paridhāvin . 1426-27
40 Parabhava . 47 Pramādin 1427-28 41 Plavanga 48 Ananda 3 Jyështha 1 *1428-29 42 Kilaka . 49 Rákshasa
1429-30 43 Saumya . 50 Anala. 8 Kärttika . 1430-31 14 Sadhāraņa 51 Pingala
1431-3245 Virödhakrit . 52 Kilayukta . *1432-33 46 Paridhavin . 53 Siddharthin. o Sravana . 1433-34 47 Pramadin 54 Raudra 1434-35 48 Ananda 55 Durmati 1435-36 | 49 Rākshasa 56 Dundubhi 4 Ashādha *1436-37 50 Analn. 57 Rudhirðdgärin
1437-38 51 Pingala 58 Raktaksha 1438-39 52 Kalayukta 59 Krõdhana | 1 Chaitra
1439-40 53 Siddharthin. 60 Kshaya *1440-41 / 54 Raudra
1 Prabhava 6 Bhadrapada 1441-42 55 Durmati | 2 Vibhava 1442-43 56 Dandubhi . 3 Sukla 1443-44 57 Rudhirðdgårin 4 Pramoda . 4 Ashādha . *1441-45 58 Raktáksha 5 Prajapati
1445-46 59 Krodhans ! 6 Angiras 1446-47 60 Kshaya 7 Srimukha 3 Jyështha . 1447-48 I Prabliava 8 Bhäva . . 1448-49 2 Vibhava 1 9 Yuvan . 7 Asvina
1495
4538 1350 4539 1360 4510 1361 4541 1362 45421363 1543 4514
1496
1497
1361
1498 1499 1500 1301
4515
1367
1546 4547 4548
620-21 621-22
1369
1504
4519
1370
4.550
1371
023-24
1 Soe Remarks, p. 35 above.

Page #260

No. 10.)
THE SIDDHANTA-SIROMANI.
221
LX-contd.
siddhanta-Siromani.
COMMENCEMENT OF THE
SOLAR YEAR.
LUNI-SOLAR YEAR (MEAN SUNRISE OF DAY ON WHICH
CHAITRA ŚUKLA I ESDS).
Kali | усаг.
Day and munth, A.D.
Weekday.
Time of true Meshasamkranti.
Day and month, A.D.
Weekduy.
13
14
17
20
2
24
25
1
210-7528
4526
H. M. S. 25 Mar. (85) O Sat. . 5 59 Mar (12) 25 Mar. (84) Sun..
21 Mar. (50) 25 Mar. (+) 2 Mon.
22 10 Mar. (69) 26 Mar. (85) Wed. 31 27 Fob. (58) 25 Mar. (85) 5 Thur.
39 17 Mar. (77) 25 Nar. (94) Fri.. 12 45 6 Mar (65) 25 Mar. (84) Sat. 19 57 25 Mar. (81) 26 Mar. (85) 2 Mon.. 124 614 Mar. (73) 20 Mar. (87) 3 Tucs. 153 Mar (63) 23 Mar. (84) Wod.
342 Mar (81) 25 Mar. (81) 5 Thur.
32 12 Mar. (71) 26 Mur. (85) 0 Sat.. 41 1 Mar. (60) 25 Mar. (85) 1 Sun. . 8:24 5019 Mur. (79) 23 Mar. (84) 2 Mon. 59 7 Mar. (66) 25 Alar. (84) 3 Tues.
8 25 Feb. (56) 26 Mar. (85) 5 Thur.
1716 Mar. (75) 25 Mar. (85) 6 Fri.. 26 4 Mar. (64) 20 Mar. (84) Sat.. 34 23 Mar. (82) 26 Mar. (84) 1 Sun.. 43 13 Mar. (72) 26 Mar. (85) 3 Tues. 49 52 2 Mar. (61) 25 Mar. (85) 4 Wed. 120 Mar. (80) 26 Mar. (84) Thur.
10 9 Mar. (68) 25 Mar. (8.4) 6 Fri.. 22 26 19 | 26 Fob. (67) 26 Mar. (85) 1 Sun.. 38 27 17 Mar. (76) 25 Mar. (85) 2 Mon. . 10 50 386 Mar. (66)
Thur. 247-0004 865-0637 Woul. 282 2828 801-0571 1 Sun..
158-0056 648-3012 5 Thur.
33-7284495-5453 4 Wed. 68-4108 431-5357 1 Sun.. 9941-1336 278-7828 0 Sat.. 9978-8160 214.7762 4 Wod. 9851-5389 62-0203
Mon. . 1 68-8937 945-4560 1 Sun..
103.5761 881-5495 6 Fri.. 317-9309 765-0852 3 Tucs. 193-6538 612-3292 2 Mon.. 227-3262 548-3227 5 Thur. 9765-4270 359-2751 3 Tues.
9979-7818 242-8108 2 Mon.. 14-4643 178-8043 6 Fri. . 9890-1870 26-0483 5 Thur.
9924.8605 962-0418 3 Tues. 139-2243 845-5774 O Sat.. 14-9472 692-8215 6 Fri.. 49-8295
628-8050 3 Tues. 9925-3524 476-0591 O Sat. . 9801-0752 323-3031 8 Fri. . 9836-7575 259-3361 4 Wod. 1 50-1124
142-8233
202.0632 4527 231-2399
4528 200-4167 4529 251-7272 4530 220-9010 4531 272-2143 4532 241-3912 4533 213-3058 4534 264.6162 4536 236-53074536 205-7075 257-0180 223-45694539 195-3716 4540 246-6819 4641 215-85884542 267-1691 | 4543 239-0838 208-2605 4545 259-5709 4546 228-7091 4547 197-9246 249-2359 221.14954550

Page #261

222
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[Vol. XV.
TABLE
CONCURRENT YEAR.
JOVIAN SAMVATSARA.
Intercalated and suppressed (ksh.) lunar months.
Kali. Saka
Chaitrādi Vikrama.
Kollam.
A.D.
Southern system.
Northern system.
7
4551 1372 1507 4552 1373 1508 4553 1374 4554 1375 4555 1376
624-25 625-26 626-27 627-28 628-29 629-30 630-31 631-32 632-33
1513
4556 + 1377 4557 1378 4558 1379 4559 1380
1514
45601381
1515 1516 1517
633-34
634-35
1518
1519
4561 1382 4562 1383 4563 1384 4564 1385 4565 1386 4566 1387 4567 1388 4568 4569 1390 4570 1391 4571 1392 4572 1393 45731394
1449-50 3 Sukla . 10 Dhati. 1450-51 4 Pramoda 11 Isvara. . 1451-52 5 Prajapati 12 Bahudhãnya . 5 Srāvana *1452-53 6 Angiras 13 Pramāthin . 1453-54 7 Srimukha . 14 Vikrama . 1454-55 8 Bháva. 1 15 Vrisha. 4 Ashādha 1455-56 9 Yuvan. . 16 Chitrabhinu. *1456-57 10 Dhātri. 17 Subhānu 1457-58 11 Išvara 18 Tarana . | 1 Chaitra 1458-5912 Bahudhānya. 19 Pārtliva
1459-60 13 Pramäthin 20 Vyaya . . 6 Srāvana *1460-61 14 Vikrama 21 Sarvajit 1461-62 15 Vrisha. 22 Sarvadhārin. 1462-63 16 Chitrabhānu . 23 Virodhin 4 Ashādha 1463-64 17 Subhanu 24 Vikrita . . *1464-65 18 Täraņa. 25 Khara . 1465-66 19 Parthiva 26 Nandana 2 Vaisakha . 1466-67 20 Vyaya . . 27 Vijaya. : 1467-68 21 Sarvajit. 28 Jaya • 6 Bhadrapada *1468-69 22 Sarvadhárin. 29 Manmatha .
1469-70 23 Virõdhin 30 Durmukha 1470-71 24 Vikrita . : 31 Himalamba . 5 Srävaņa . 1471-7225 Khara. 32 Vilamba *1472-73 26 Nandana 33 Vikärin. 1473-7427 Vijaya. . 34 Sarvarin 3 Jyéshţha .
635-36 636-37 637-38 638-39 639-40 640-41 641-42 642-43 643-44 644-45 645-46 646-47 647-48 618-49
1380
4574
1395
4575
1396
1531

Page #262

No. 10.]
LX-Contd.
SOLAR YEAR.
Day and month, A.D.
13
Weekday.
14
.
Time of true M shasamkrānti.
+
3 Tues.
25 Mar. (84) 25 Mar. (84) 4 Wed. 6 Fri. 26 Mar. (85) 25 Mar. (85) 0 Sat. 25 Mar. (84) 26 Mar. (85) 26 Mar. (85) 25 Mar. (85) 25 Mar. (84) 26 Mar. (85)
26 Mar. (85)
4 Wed. 19 28 31
6 Fri.
O Sat.
1 Sun.
2 Mon..
4 Wed.
25 Mar. (85) 25 Mar. (84) 26 Mar. (85) 26 Mar. (85) 25 Mar. (85) 25 Mar. (84) 26 Mar. (85) 26 Mar. (85) 25 Mar. (85) 6 Fri. 25 Mar. (84) 0 Sat. 26 Mar. (85) 2 Mon.. 26 Mar. (85) 3 Tues. 25 Mar. (85) 4 Wed. 25 Mar. (84) 5 Thur.
5 Thur.
H. M. S. 17 2 45
23 14 54
11
1 Sun..
3 Tues. 4 Wed.
5 Thur. 6 Fri.
1 Sun..
2 Mon.. 7
FOTO
5 27
6
THE SIDDHANTA-SIROMANI.
17 51
COMMENCEMENT OF THE
20
0 3 29
3 Tues. 13
17
1
18
39
12 27 47
14
0 52
20
18 39 56
15 38
8 2 + 2 2
21
3
12
2 2 3
5
16 22
7 52 49
4 58
13
40 40
15 42
17 7
2 29 8 41 24 14 53 33
21
15
5 42
3 17 51
9 30
0
8
54 17
LUNI-SOLAR YEAR (MEAN SUNRISE OF DAY ON WHICH CHAITRA SUKLA I ENDS).
Day and month, A.D.
19
25 Mar. (84) 14 Mar. (73) 4 Mar. (63) 22 Mar. (82) 11 Mar. (70) 28 Feh. (59) 19 Mar. (78) 7 Mar. (67) 25 Feb. (56)
16 Mar. (75)
5 Mar. (64)
23 Mar. (83) 13 Mar. (72) 2 Mar. (61) 21 Mar. (80) 9 Mar. (69) 26 Feb. (57) 17 Mar. (76)
7 Mar. (66) 25 Mar. (85) 14 Mar. (73) 4 Mar. (63) 22 Mar. (81) 10 Mar. (70)
27 Feb. (58)
Weekday.
20
1.
23
3
24
Siddhanta-Sirömani.
¿
223
2.5
Kali
year.
-
78-8257 272-4599
4551
3 Tues. 0 Sat.
84-7948 9960-5176
926-0698 241-6368 4552
5 Thur.
174-8724
809-5415 213-5513 4553
209-5549
745-5990 264-8617
4554
592-8430
234-0385 4555
4-40-0871
203-2153 4556
254-5257 4557
85-2777 9961-0007 9995-6829 376-0805 9871-4058 223-3246 223-7024 4558 85-7606 106-8603 195-6171 4559 120-4430. 42-8538 9996-1658 890-0978
246-9275 4560 216-1053 4561
267-4146 4562
4 Wed. 1 Sun. 5 Thur. 4 Werl. 1 Sun. 6 Fri. 5 Thur. 2 Mon.. 30-8483 1 Sun. 826-0913 6 Fri. 245-2030 709-6270 239-3293 4563 3 Tues. 120-9259 556-8710 208-5061 4564 2 Mon.. 155-6083 492-8645 6 Fri. 31-3312 340-1080 3 Tuès. 9907-0539 187-3526 2 Mon. 9941-7363 123-3461 0 Sat. 156-0912 6-8818 6 Fri. 190-7735 942-8753 3 Tues. 66-4964 790-1193 241-8823 4571 1 Sun.. 280-8512 673-6550 213-7969 4572 G Fri. 9976-9017 573-3568 3 Tues. 9852-6245 420-6009 231-5662 0 Sat. 9728-3473 207-8450 200-7230 4575
250-8165 4563
228-9942 4566
198-1701 4567
249-4805 4568
221-3950 4569
272-7054 4570
262-3695 4573
4574

Page #263

224
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
(VOL. XV.
TABLE
CONCURRENT YEAR.
JOVIAN SAMVATSARA.
Kali.
Intercalater and suppressed (kak.) lunar months.
Saka 1
Chaitrādi Vikrama.
Mshadi (solar) year in Bengal.
Kollam.
A.D.
Southern system.
Northern system.
1
2
3
881
1536
1540
4576 1397 1632 4577 1398 1533 4578 1399 1534 4579 1400 1535 4580 1401 4581 1402 1537 4582 1403 1538 4583 1404 1539 4584 1405 4585 1406 1541 4586
1407 1407
1542 4587 1408 1543 4588 | 1409 1544 45891410 1545 4590 45911412 4592 1413 1548 4593 1414 1549 4.594 1415 1550 4595 1416 1551 4596 1417 1552 4597 1418 4598 1419
649-60 1474-75 28 Jaya , 35 Plava . 650-51 1475-76 , 29 Manmatha . 36 Subhaksit *1476-77 30 Durmukha
37 Sobhana 652-53 1477-78 31 Hémalamba. 38 Krodhin 653-54 1478-79 32 Vilamba 39 Visvāvasu . 5 Sravana 654-55 1479-80 33 Vikärin. 40 Parābhava . 655-56 *1480-81 34 Sárvarin 41 Plavanga 650-57 1481-82 35 Plava. 42 Kilaka . 4 Ashādha . 657-58 1482-83 36 Subhakrit | 43 Saumya. . 658-59 ! 1483-84 37 Sobhana 44 Sädhärapa 659-60 *1484-85 38 Krodhin . 45 Virodhakrit. 2 Vaisakha . G60-61 i 1485-86 39 Visvävasu . 46 Paridhävin .
40 Parabhava 47 Pramădin . Bhadrapada 602-63 1487-88 41 Plavanga 48 Ananda 663-64 *1488-8942 Kilaka . 49 Rakshasa . 664-65 1489-9043 Saumya 50 Anala. 5 Srāvana 665-66 1490-91 44 Sadhūmna . 51 Pingala 606-67 1491-9245 Virödhakrit. 52 Kūlayukta . 667-68 *1492-93 46 Paridhävin . 53 Siddharthin. 3 Jyệshtha . 668-69 1493-94 47 Pramadin 54 Raudra 669-70
1494-95 48 Ananda 55 Durmati 670-71 1495-96 49 Rákshasa 56 Dundubhi | 1 Chaitra 671-72 *1496-97 50 Anala 57 Rudhirðdgārin 672-73 1497-98 51 Pingala 58 Raktāksha . 5 Sravaņa 673-74 1498-99 52 Kalayukta . 59 Krõdhana
1411
1547
1553
45991420 4000 1421
1556

Page #264

No. 10.)
THE SIDDHANTA-SIROMANI.
225
LX-Contd.
Siddhanta-Sirdmani.
COMMENCEMENT OF THE
SOLAR YEAR.
LUNI-SOLAR YEAR (MRAN SUNRISE OF DAY ON WHICH
CHAITRA BUKLA 1 ENDS).
Kali year.
Day and month, A.D.
Weekday.
Time of true Misha sainkranti.
Day and month, A.D.
Week. day.
13
14
17
19
20
23
24
4576
252-0335 223-9480 195-8626
4578
247.17304879 216-34994680
H.M.S. 26 Mar. (85) Sat.. 4 6 26 18 Mar. (77) 26 Mar. (85) 1 Sun.. 10
8 Mar. (67) 25 Mar. (85) 2 Mon.. 16 26 Feb. (57) 25 Mar. (84) 3 Tuer. 22 42 53 16 Mar. (75) 26 Mar. (85) 5 Thur. 4 15 Mar. (64) 26 Mar. (85) 6 Fri.. 11 1024 Mar. (83) 25 Mar. (85) Sat.. 17 19 19 12 Mar. (72) 25 Mar. (84) 1 Sun. . 23 31 28 1 Mar. (60) 26 Mar. (85) 3 Tues. 5 43 37 20 Mar. (79) 26 Mar. (85) 4 Wod. 11 56 46 9 Mar. (68) 25 Mar. (85) 5 Thur. 7 54 27 Feb. (68) 26 Mar. (85)
O Sat. 20 3 17 Mar. (76) 26 Mar. (85) 1 Sun.. 32 12 7 Mnr. (66) 26 Mar. (85) 2 Mon.
21 26 Mar. (85) 25 Mar. (86) 3 Tues.
30 14 Mar. (74) 26 Mar. (85) 5 Thur.
39 3 Mar. (62) 26 Mar. (85) 6 Fri.. 7 48 22 Mar. (81) 26 Mar. (85) O Sat.. 13 56 11 Mar. (70) 23 Mar. (85) 1 Sun.. 19 5 28 Fob. (59) 26 Mar. (85) 3 Tues.
14 18 Mar. (77) 26 Mar. (85) 4 Wod. 9 23 8 Mar. (67) Mar. (85) 5 Thur.
21 32 26 Feb. (57) 25 Mar. (85) 6 Fri.. 33 41 15 Mar. (75) 26 Mar. (85) 1 Sun.. 2 45 49 5 Mar. (64) 26 Mar. (85) 2 Mon.. 8 57 58 | 23 Mar. (82)
6 Fri. . 9763-0297 203-8384 4 Wed. 9977-3845 87-3741 2 Mon.. 191-7393 970-9008 | 1 Sun.. | 220-4218 906-9033 5 Thur. 102-1446 754.0474 4 Wed. 136-8270 690-1408 1 Sun..
12.5498 537-3849 5 Thur. 9888-2727 384-6289 4 Wed. 9922-9550 320-6184 1 Sun. 9708-6779 167-8664 6 Fri..
13-0326! 51-4021 5 Thur:
47-7151
987-3956 3 Tues.
262.0699 870-9313 2 Mon.. 296-7523 800-9247
Fri.. 172-4752 654-1688 3 Tues. 48-1981 001-4129 12 Mon.. 82-8504 437-4064
6 Fri.. 9978-5833284-6504 3 Tues. 9834-3261 131.4945 2 Mon. 9860-0084 07-8880 O Sat.. 83-3633 951-4236 5 Thur. 297-7181834-0.93 3 Tues. 9993-7685 734-6012 1 Sun.. 208-1233 18-1969 6 Fri. . 90041738 517-8977
267-60024581 236-83704582 206-0138 4583 257-32434584 226-50104885 198-41564586 249-72604587 221-6416 272-95104580 242-1278 4590 211-3046 4591 262-6151 4592
4588
231-7918
4593
200.685
4504
4595
252-2790 2:24-1936
8
4596
Wed.
196-1082
4597
4598
244-6807 916-6954 265-1680
4509 4000
27

Page #265

EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
(VOL. XV.
TABLE
CONCURRENT YEAR.
JOVIAN SAMVATSARA.
Kali.
Intercalated and suppressed. (ksh.) lunar months.
Saka.
Chaitrādi Vikrama.
Méshadi (solar) year
in Bengal.
Kollam.
A.D.
Southern system.
Northern system.
60
4601 1422 1557 46021423 1558 46031424 1559 4604 1425 1560 4605 1426 1561 4606 1427 1562 4607 1428 1563
. Vaisakha
1564
1565
674-75 675-76 676-77 677-78 678-79 679-80 680-81 681-82 682-83 683-84 684-85 685-86 686-87 687-88 688-89 689-90 690-91
4609 1430 4610 1431 4611 1432 46121433
1566
1567 1568 1569 1570
1434
1499-00 63 Siddharthin. 60 Kshaya *1500-01 54 Raudra 1 Prabhavat . 4 Ashadha . 1501-02 55 Durmati 1 3 śuklu 1502-03 56 Dundubhi 4 Pramida . 1503-04 57 Rudhirõdgårin5 Prajapati *1504-05 58 Raktākshn . 6 Angiras . . 1505-06 59 Krüdhana . 7 srimukha 6 Bhadrapada 1506-07 G0 Kshaya 8 Bhara . 1507-08 Prabhava . 9 Yucan . . *1508-09 2 Vibbava 10 Dhälyi . 5 Sravana 15509-10 3 Sukla. 11 I foutra 1510-11 4 Pramoda 12 Bahuwthаnуа . 1511-12 5 Prajapati 13 Promilkin 3 Jyështha . *1512-13 6 Angiras 14 Vikrama .
517 Asvina 1513-14 7 Srimukha 15 Vrisha
10 Puushu (ksk) 1514-15 8 Bbūva. 16 Chitrabhanu . I Chaitra . 1515-16 9 Yuvan. . 1 17 Subhanu *1516-17 10 Dhātri 18 Tirana . 5 Sravans .
1617-18 11 Isvara. . 19 Pärthiva . 1618-19 12 Bahudhânya. 20 Vyaya . 1519-20 13 Pramathin 21 Sarvajit 4 Ashādha *1520-21 14 Vikrama 22 Sarvadharin 1621-22 15 VỊisha . 23 Virodhin 1522-23 16 Chitrabhanu . 24 Vikrita . . 2 Vaisükha 1523-24 17 Subhānu 25 Khara. I
1435
1436
1571
4616 4616 4617
1437
1438
1573
4618
439
1574
691-92
575
4619 4620
692-93 693-94
1441
1576
4621
1577
694-95
4622
1443
695-96
4623
1578 1579 1580 1581
1444 1445 1446
4624 4625
696-97 697-98 698-99
t 2 Vibhava was suppressed in the north.

Page #266

No. 10.]
LX-Contd.
SOLAR YEAR.
Day and month, A.D.
13
Week. day.
14
26 Mar. (85) 3 Tues. 25 Mar. (85) 4 Wod. 6 Fri.
26 Mar. (85)
0 Sat.
1 Sun.
2 Mon.
4 Wed.
5 Thur.
6 Fri.
0 Sat.
26 Mar. (85) 26 Mar. (85) 25 Mar. (85) 26 Mar. (85) 26 Mar. (85) 26 Mar. (85) 25 Mar. (85) 26 Mar. (85) 26 Mar. (85) 26 Mar. (85) 25 Mar. (85) 26 Mar. (85) 26 Mar. (85) 26 Mar. (85)
2 Mon.
3 Tues.
+ Wed.
5 Thur. 0 Sat.
1 Sun..
2 Mon.
26 Mar (86) 4 Wed.
5 Thur.
26 Mar. (85) 26 Mar. (85) 6 Fri. 26 Mar. (85) 0 Sat. 2 Mon. 26 Mar. (86) 26 Mar. (85) 3 Tucs. 4 Wed. 26 Mar. (85) 26 Mar. (85) 5 Thur.
.
+
Time of true Mishasamkrānti.
15 10
COMMENCEMENT OF THE
H. M. S.
21 22
17
ྤ ོ ཾ + 2 ༄
15 58
3 34 25
9 46 31
4 23
ܽܕ
THE SIDDHANTA-SIROMANI.
10 35
6
| ༤ ཋ བླློཪུ ལྷ ཋ ༤
10 51
20
7
6 0
12 12 20
16
36
48
0
13
19 13
18 24 20
0
6 Mar. (65)
16 47
22 59 27
9 25 Mar. (84) 18 14 Mar. (73) 2 Mar. (62) 21 Mar. (80) 11 Mar. (70) 28 Feb. (59) 18 Mar. (78)
5 11 11 23 44 17 35 53
36
23 48
2
11
8 Mar. (67)
25 Feb. (56) 16 Mar. (75) 4 Mar. (64) 23 Mar. (82)
12 Mar. (71)
2 Mar. (61)
20 Mar. (80) 9 Mar. (68) 27 Feb. (58) 18 Mar. (77)
. .
37
46
55
+
1
25 13
7 37 22
13 49 50 1 39
LUNI-SOLAR YEAR (MEAN SUNRISE OF DAY ON WHICH CHAITRA SUKLA I ENDS).
Day and month, A.D).
19
12 Mar. (71)
1 Mar. (61)
20 Mar. (79)
9 Mar. (68)
27 Feb. (58)
17 Mar. (77)
Weekday.
20
3 Tues.
1 Sun.
0 Sat. 4 Wed.
2 Mon..
1 Sun.
5 Thur. + Wed. 1 Sun. 5 Thur. 4 Wed. 2 Mon.. 6 Fri.
5 Thur. 3 Tues. 0 Sat. 6 Fri. 3 Tues. 2 Mon.. 6 Fri. # Wed. 3 Tues. 0 Sat. 5 Thur. 4 Wed.
+
a.
.
23
924-9902
b.
259-6726
24
Siddhanta-Siromani
662-7172
9779-8966 9994-2515
365-1427 234-2642 4601 4602 248-6785 206-1788 18-4-6719 257-4892 4603 29-0339 9904 6567 31-9160 226-6659 4604 119-0115 915-4516 198-5806 153-6939 851-4451 249-8910 29-4167
4605
4606
698-6892
219-0678
4607
64-0991
634-6827
270-3781
4608
9939-8220
481-9267
239-5550
4609
329-1707
208-7318
4610
260-0422
9816-5448 9850-2272 265-1642 148-6999 64-5821 9940-3049 9974-9872 189-3421
995-9440
4613
4611 231-9567 4612 201-1335 252-4440 4614 981-9375 815-4732 224-3585 193-5353
4615
65-0650
244-8457 4617
214-0226
4618
99-7473 9975-4701 4619 265-3330 10-1526 234-5097 4620 19885-8754 100-2302 4621 112-7280 206-4243 257-7349 4622 134-9126 48-7215 10-6355 895-9655 226-9115 4623 198-8261 779-5012 4621
715-4046 250-1365
598-7196
445-9547
381-9482
C.
229-1922
25
227
Kali year.
2 F 2
-
4616
4625

Page #267

228
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
(VOL. XV.
TABLE
CONCURRENT YEAR.
JOVIAN SAMVATSARA.
Kali.
Intercalated and suppressed (ksh.) lunar months.
Saka
Chaitradi Vikrams.
Mishadi (solar) year in Bengal.
Kollam.
A.D.
Southern system.
Northern system.
1
2
1
4626
1447
4627
4628
1582 1583 1584 1585 1586 1587
1448 1449 1450 1451 1452
4629
4630
4631
26 Nandan 6 Bhadrapada 27 Vijaya. 1 28 Jaya . . 20 Manmatha . 4 Ashādha 30 Durmukha. 31 Hömalamba. 32 Vilambu 3 Jyöshtha . 33 Vikarin 34 Sarvarin . 7 Aśvina 35 Plava 36 Subhakrit . 37 Sobhana . 5 Sravana
4632
1453
1588
4633
1454
1580
4634
1455
1590
4635
1456
1501
4636
1592 1593
4637
4638
1457 1458 1450 1460 1461
699-001394-25 18 Taraya . . 700-01 1525-26 19 Parthiva 701-02 1526-27 20 Vyaya . . 702-03 1527-28 21 Sarvajit. . 703-04 *1528-29 22 Sarvadhárin. 701-05 1529-30 23 Virõdhin 705-06 1530-31 24 Vikrita. . 706-07
25 Khara . 707-08 * 1532-33 26 Nandana 708-09 1533-34 27 Vijaya . . 709-10 1534-35 28 Jaya . . 710-11 1535-36 29 Manmatha . 711-12
30 Durmukha 712-13 1537-38 31 Hemalamba . 713-14
1538-39 32 Vilamba 714-15 1539-40 33 Vikärin 715-16 *1540-41 34 Särvarin 716-17 1541-42 35 Plava . . 717-18 1542-43 36 Subhakrit . 718-19 1513-1437 Sõbhana 719-20 *15+1-45 38 Krödhin . 720-21 1545-46 39 Visvävasu 721-22 1546-4740 Parabhava 722-23 1547-48 41 Plavanga . 723-24 *1548-49 42 Kilaka.
1594 1595
38 Krodhin
4639
4640
4 Ashaha
1506 1507
4641
1462
4642
1463
1508
39 Visvavasu . 40 Paribhava 41 Plavanga 42 Kilaka . . 43 Saumya. 44 Sadharana 45 Virödhakrit. 46 Paridhävin
4643
1464
1599
2 Vaisakha
4614
1600
4645
1601
6 Bhadrapada
4646
1602
4647
1465 1466 1467 1468 1469 1470 1471
47 Pramudin
4648
4 Ashacha
.
1603 1604 1605 1606
4649 4650
48 Ananda 49 Rakshassi 50 Anals. .

Page #268

No. 10.)
THE SIDDHANTA-SIROMANI.
225
LX-Contd.
Siddhant-Siromani.
COMMENCEMENT OF THE
SOLAR YEAR.
LUNI-SOLAR YEAR (NEAN SUNRISE OF DAY ON WHIC
CHAITR. BUKLA I EDS).
Kali your.
Day and month, A.D.
Wock day.
Timo of true Misha sarikrinti.
Day and month, A.D.
Wock day.
24
25
569-7387
219-3134
1626
498-7322
270-62374627
3-45-9763
239.8054628
193-2:203
1:29:2137
208-97734629 260-2878 4630 232.2023 4631
12.7-495
860-0035
795-9870
679-5227 579-1945 4:26-4686
13 14 17 19
20 23 H.M.S. 26 Mar (86) Sat..
6 Mar. (66) 1 Sun.. 135-3953 26 Mar. (85) 1 Sun.. 57 25 Mar (84) 0 Sat.. 170-0779 26 Mar. (85) 2 Mon..
14 Mar. (73) 14 Wol. 45-8007 26 Mar. (85) 3 Tucs. 50 15 3 Mar. (62) 1 Sun.. 9921-5236 26 Mar. (86) 5 Thur.
23 21 Mar. (81) 0 Sat. . 9056-3000 26 Mar. (85) Fri..
3 1 Mar. (70) 5 Thur.1 170-5608 26 Mar. (85) Sat.. 41 28 Fob. (59) 2 Mon. 46-2836 26 Mar. (85) 1 Sun.. 38 50 19 Mar. (78) 1 Sun.. 80-9660 26 Mar. (86) 3 Tucs. 50 59 8 Mar. (68)
295-3209 26 Mar. (85) 4 Wed.
826 Mar. (85) 4 Wod. 9091-3712 26 Mar. (85) 5 Thur.
17 15 Mar. (74) 1 Sun. . 9867-0941 26 Mar. (85) 6 Fri..
25 + Mar. (63) 5 Thur. 9742-8170 26 Mar. (815) I Sun..
349 Mar. (82) + Wou. 9777-4804 26 Mar. (85) 2 Mon..
43 12 Mar. (71) 2 Mon.. 9991-8551 26 Mar. (85) 3 Tucs. 3 52 Mar. (61) O Sat.. 206-2000 26 Mar. (85) 4 Woed. 23 16 121 Mar. (80) 6 Fri.. 240-8914 26 Mar. (86) 6 Fri..
10 9 Mar. (60) 3 Tues. 116-6132 26 Mar. (85) Sat. 11 18 26 Feb. (57) 0 Sat. . 9992-3370 26 Mar. (85) 1 Sun..] 27 17 Mar. (76) 6 Fri.. 27 Mar. (86) 3 Tucs.
366 Mar. (65) 3 Tues. 9902-71:23 26 Mar. (86) 4 Wel.
45 4 Mar (84)
9937-4247 26 Mar. (85) 5 Thur.
6 Pri.. 0813-1475 26 Mar. (85) 6 Fri.. 18 41 3 3 Mar. (02) 4 Wod. 27-5024 27 Mar. (46) 1 Sun.. 0 53 1 9 Mar. (81) 3 Tucs. 69-1817 20 Mar. (86) 2 Mon.. 7 5 2011 Mar. (71) 1 Sun..
276-5396
201-3700 4632 20268954633 224-6041 4634 273-1767 4635 249-3535 1636 211-5303 4637 269-9408 1638
234.75634639
273-7126 200-7061
93-2417 976-7775 912-7710 760-0151 607-2591 513-2525 3980-1966 3:26-1900 173-7341
57-2698 993-2632 876-7990
206-68994640 208-6803 4641
97-15714642 196-33394643 247-61.13 1644 216-82114645 1968-12144646
37-3083 4647 000-9229 4678 200-5333 4649 232-1478 4650
Mar. (72)

Page #269

230
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[Vol. XV.
TABLE
CONCURRENT YEAR.
JUVIAN SAMVATSAKA.
Intercalatel and suppressed (kwh.) Junar months.
Kali.
Mēshadi (solar) year
Chaitrādi Vikrama.
Kollam.
A.D.
in Bengal.
Southuru system.
Northern system.
ruti
361
1013
1962
4651 1472 1607 721-23 1549-50 13 Saumya 51 l'ingalit . 3 Jyoshtha 46.19 1473 1608
1550-51 H Sadharaya : 52 Kalayukta . 4653 1009 7:26-27 1551-3945 Virõhukri 33 Siddharthin 1654 114175 1610 727-28 *1554-33 46 Pariehavin 51 Rawa 46.35 14176 1611 960 728-29 1553-5+ 47 l'ramidin . 55 Durmati 16.36 1477 1612
7:29-30 1554-55 18 Ananda 6 Dundubhi . Sravana 1657 1478
7330-31 15.55-5019 Rakshas ; 7 Rinchiridlyarin 46.58 1479 1014 963 731-321 6-57 50 Anala. . 38 Raktáksha . 4639 1480 1615 964 732-33! 1517-58 l'ingali 39 Krüdhana | 4 Asbacha 16001 ISI 1616 965 733-34 1978-79 32 Kalayukta . 60 Kshaya 4661 1.182 1617 966 731-35 159.00 53 Siddharthin. 1 Prabhava 4669 14831618 067 735-36 *1560-61 54 Rauma
. Vibhava .Vaisakha . 1663 1484 1619 736-37 1561-65 55 Durmati 3 Sukla . . 4664 1485 | 1620 737-38 1569.63 50 Dundubhi . + l'ramõila Bhadrapac'a 46651480 1621 738-39 1563-64 57 Ruchirogirin
5 L'rajapati 1656 1487
730-40 | *1.561-65 58 Raktāksha . 6 Angiras 1667 1488 1623 7-40-41 1561.5-66 59 Kröllana | 7 Srimukha 4 Ashadha 46681 1489 741-12 1566-67 G0 Kshaya
& Bhava. 46509 1490 1625 | 742-43 1567-68 1 Prabhava 9 Yuvan. . 4670 1491
743-41 * 1568-69 Vibhava 10 Dhati. . 3 Jyöshtha . 4671 1627 741-15 1569-70 3 Sukla . 11 Išvara. . 1672 1493 1028
1570-71
u Pramda 12 Bahudhanya . 7 Anvio. 4673141911 1029 746-47 1571-79 5 Prajapati . 13 Pramäthin . 467: 1495 16:30 7.17-18 *1572-73 6 Aogiras 14 Vikrama . 4675 1496 1631 1 7 48.49 1573-74 7 Srimukha . 15 Vpisha. 5 Sravana .
369
1622

Page #270

No. 10.)
THE SIDDHANTA-SIROMANI.
LX--Contd.
Siddhanta Siromani
COMMENCEMENT OF THE
SOLAR YEAR.
LUNI-SOLAR YEAR (MEAN SUNRISE OF DAY ON WITOP
CHAITRA SUKLA IENDS).
Kali year.
Week.
Day and month, A.D
Time of true Minha sankranti.
Day and month, A.D.
Work day.
13
17
19
20
23
24
25
1
152.2024
5 Thur. 4 Wed.
186-9447
724-0430 660-0365 507-3166
201-6246 4051 252-9351 4652 222-10184653 273-4222 4654
1 Sun..
62-6676
O Sat..
4 Weil.
443-2740 290-5181 137.7622
242-59914655
97-377000 9973-0729 9848-7957 9883-4781
97-8399
1 Sun.. O Sat..
212-2759 4656
263-0863
4657
73-7556 957-2912
235-0008
4658
5 Thur. 3 Tues.
312-1878
840-8270
206-91544659
I Sun..
8-2381740-5288
255-488i 4660
6 Wri.
292.5930
624-0646
227-4026
4661
98-31558
471-3086
196-5794
4662
H. M. S. 26 Mar. (85) 3 Tues. 13 17 29 28 Feb. (59) 26 Mar. (85) 4 Wed.
3819 Mar. (78) 27 Mar (86) Fri..
8 Mar. (67) 26 Mar. (96) Sat..
1026 Mar. (86) 26 Mar. (85) Sun..
+ 15 Mar. (74) 26 Mar. (8.5) : Mon..!
4 Mar. (63) 27 Mar (86) 4 Wed.
22 23 Mar. (82) 26 Mar. (86) 5 Thur. 8
42 3112 Mar. (72) 26 Mar. (85) G Fri..
2 Mar. (61) 26 Mar. (8.5) Sat..
4920 Mar. (79) 27 Mar. (86) 12 Mon.. 58 10 Mar. (69) 26 Mar. (86) 33 Tues
6 27 Feb. (58) 26 Mar. (85) * Wed.
15! 16 Mar. (75) 26 Mar (85) 5 Thur.
24 6 Mar (65) 27 Mar. (86) O Sat..
33 28 Mar (84) 26 Mar. (86) Sun.. 4 13 Mar. (73) 26 Mar. (85) 2 Mon.. 513 Mar. (62) 26 Mar. (85) 3 Tues.
6922 Mar. (81) 27 Mar (86) 5 Thur.
811 Mar. (70) 26 Mar. (56) 6 Fri.. 8 17 28 Feb. (59) 26 Mar (87) O Sat.. 26 18 Mar. (77) 26 Mar. (85) Sun.. 357 Mar. (46) 27 Mar. (86) 3 Tues.
4+ 26 Mar. (85) 26 Mar. (86) 4 Wed. 11 56 2 15 Mar. (75) 26 Mar. (85) 5 Thur. 18 9 4 Mar. (63)
371-0104
246-1420
4663
3 Tucs. I Sun.. 6 Fri.. 5 Thur.
9794-3672
8-7210
254-5461
217-0667 4604
43-4034
190-9396
268-3770
4665
9919-1203
37-78:36
237-3.38
4686
2 Mon.. O Nat. .
133-1811
921-3193
209-46844667
8.77-3128
260.77894068
704-5768
299-95564669 199-1394 4670
651-8009 487-7943
0 Pri.. 168.1035 3 Tucs. 43.8804 0 Sat.. 9919-6901 6 Fri.. 9954.2915 : Tues. 9831-0144
Mon. . 9861-6968 O Sat.. 79-0516 + Wed 9964-7745
4671 4072
335-5384 271-0319 154-5676
250-4428 219.6197 270-9300 242-8446 212-0214
4673 4674 4676
1.8117

Page #271

282
Kali Saka.
ས
4682
Chaitradi Vikrama.
Meshidi (solar) year in Bengal.
3
31
CONCURRENT YEAR.
Kollam
1676 1497 1632 981 749-50
750-51
752-53
753-54
754-55
4677 1498 1633 982 4678 1499 1634 983 4679 1500 1635 984 4680 1501 1636 985 4681 1502 1637 986 1503 1638 987 755-56 4683 1504 1639 988 756-57 4684 1505 1640 989 757-58 4685 1506 1641 990 758-59 4686 1507 1642 991 759-60 4687 1508 1643 992- 760-61 4688 1509 1644 993 761-62 4689 1510 1645 994 762-63 4690 1511 1646 995 763-64 4691 1512 1647 996 764-65 4692 1513 1648 997 765-66 4693 1514 1649 998 766-67 4694 1515 1650 999 767-68 4695 1516 1651 1000 768-69 4696 1517 1652 1001 769-70 4697 1518 1653 1002 770-71 4698 1519 1654 1003 771-72 4699 1520 1655 1004 772-73 4700 1521 1656 1005 773-74
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
751-52
A. D.
5
JOVIAN SAMVATSARA.
Southern system.
6
1574-75
8 Bhava
9 Yuvan
1575-76 *1576-77 10 Dhātri
1577-78 11 Iávara
.
.
1578-79 12 Bahudhanya.
1579-80 13 Pramathin
*1580-81 14 Vikrama 1581-82 15 Vrisha
26 Nandana
27 Vijayat
1582-83 16 Chitrabhānu 1583-84 17 Subhanu *1584-85 18 Tarana 1585-86 19 Parthiva 1586-87 20 Vyaya 29 Manmatha 1587-88 21 Sarvajit 30 Durmukha *1588-89 22 Sarvadharin. 31 malamba 1589-90 23 Virödhin 32 Vilamba 1590-91 24 Vikrita 33 Vikärin 1591-92 25 Khara *1592-93 26 Nandana 1593-94 1594-95
34 Śārvarin
27 Vijaya 28 Jaya.
1595-96 29 Manmatha
•
.
Northern system.
.
7
16 Chitrabhanu.
17 Subhānu
18 Tarana
19 Parthiva
20 Vyaya
21 Sarvajit
22 Sarvadharin
23 Virōdhin
24 Vikrita
25 Khara
35 Plara.
36 Subhakrit 37 $5bhana
38 Kridhin
*1596-97 30 Durmukha 39 Vifrärasu 1597-98 31 Hemalamba. 40 Parabhara 1598-99 32 Vilamba 41 Plaranga
† 28 Jaya was suppressed in the north.
"
VOL. XV.
TABLE
Intercalated and suppressed (kah.) lunar months.
8
4 Ashaḍha
1 Chaitra
6 Bhadrapada
4 Ashadha
3 Jyeshtha
7 Asvina.
5 Śrāvana
4 Ashadha
1 Chaitra

Page #272

No. 10.]
LX-Contd.
SOLAR YEAR.
Day and month, A.D.
13
Weekday.
14
0 Sat.
0 Sat.
1 Sun. .
3 Tues.
27 Mar. (86) 27 Mar. (86) 1 Sun. 26 Mar. (86) 2 Mon.. 26 Mar. (85) 3 Tues. 27 Mar. (86) 5 Thur. 27 Mar. (86) 6 Fri. 26 Mar. (86) 26 Mar. (85) 27 Mar. (86) 27 Mar. (86) 26 Mar. (86) 26 Mar. (85) 27 Mar. (86) 1 Sun. 27 Mar. (86) 2 Mon. 26 Mar. (86) 3 Tues. 26 Mar. (85) 4 Wed.. 27 Mar. (86) 6 Fri. 27 Mar. (86) 26 Mar. (86) 26 Mar. (85)
4 Wed. 5 Thur.
6 Fri.
0 Sat.
1 Sun.
2 Mon.
27 Mar. (86) 4 Wed. 27 Mar. (86) 26 Mar. (86) 26 Mar. (85) 27 Mar. (86)
5 Thur. 6 Fri.
0 Sat.
2 Mon.
.
.
•
.
Time of true Meshasamkrānti.
17
6 13
H. M. S.
0 21
THE SIDDHANTA-SIROMANI.
COMMENCEMENT OF THE
12 45 28
13 34
18 57 37
1 9
7 21 54
1 58
i ཋ ཐྭ ྂཆུ་ྭ ཡྰ ག ལ ་ྨ རྒྱ ཋ རྒྱུ
19 46 12
14 22
8 10 30
142 1998
20 34 47
2 46 56
8 59 5 15 11 14 21 23 23 3 35 32 40
9 47
15 59 49 22 11
4 24 8
58
10 36 16
16 48 25
23 0 33
5 12 42
LUNI-SOLAR YEAR (MEAN SUNRISE OF DAY ON WHICH CHAITRA SUKLA I ENDS).
Day and month, A.D.
19
23 Mar. (82) 13 Mar. (72)
1 Mar. (61) 20 Mar. (79) 9 Mar. (68)
26 Feb. (57) 16 Mar. (76) 5 Mar. (64) 24 Mar. (83)
14 Mar. (73)
3 Mar. (63)
22 Mar. (81) 11 Mar. (70) 28 Feb. (59) 18 Mar. (78) 7 Mar. (66) 26 Mar. (85) 15 Mar. (74) 4 Mar. (64) 23 Mar. (82) 13 Mar. (72) 2 Mar. (61) 19 Mar. (79) 8 Mar. (67) 26 Feb. (57)
Week
day.
20
•
(.
•
།
23
24
Siddhanta-Sirōmani.
C.
25
233
3 Tucs.
937-8051 263-3319 4676
9989-4569 203-8116
1 Sun.
821-3407
235-2464 4677
5 Thur.
668-5848
204-4231 4678
4 Wed.
255-7336 4679
1 Sun.. 5 Thur.
79-5345 114-2169 604-5783 9989-9398 451-8224 224-9104 4680 9865-6626 299-066-4 194-0872 4681 9900-3450 235-0599 245-3975 4682
4 Wed.
1 Sun.
82-3039 214-5744 4683
9776-0678 9810-7501
0 Sat.
18-2935 265-8848 4684 901-8331 237-7994 4685
5 Thur. 3 Tues.
25-1050 239-4598 785-3688 209-7139 4686 274-1423 721-3623 261-0244 4687
2 Mon..
6 Fri.
149-8651 568-6063 230-2012 4688 3 Tues. 25.5879 415-8503 199-3780 4689 2 Mon.. 60-2703 351-8438 250-6883 4690 6 Fri. 9935-9932 199-0879 219-8652 4691 5 Thur. 9970-6755 135-0814 271-1756 4692 2 Mon.. 9846-3985 982-3255 240-3524 4693 0 Sat. 60-7533 865-8612 212-2669 4604 6 Fri. 95-4356 802-8547 263-5774 4695 4 Wed. 309-7904 685-3903 235-4917 4696 1 Sun. 185-5133 532-6343 204-6687 4697 6 Fri. 9881.5636 432-3362 253-2413 4698 9757-2865 279-5803 222.4181 4699 9971-6413 163-1160
3 Tucs. 1 Sun.
194-3328 4700
2 G
Kali
year.
-

Page #273

234
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
(Vol. XV.
TABLE
CONCURRENT YEAR.
JOVIAN SAMVATSARA.
Kali.
Intercalated and suppressed (ksh.) lunar
months.
Saka.
Chaitrādi Vikrama.
Mēshādi (solar) year in Bengal.
Kollam.
A.D.
Southern system.
Northern system.
12
4
5
4701
15221657
1006774-75
1658
1523 1524
4703
1659
4704
1525
1660
1008 1009 1010
1011
4705 1526 4706 1527 4707 1528 4708 1529
1661 1662 1663 1664 1665 1666 1667
1012 1013 1014
4709
1530
1015
1016
1668
1017
1669 1670
1018 1019 1020
4710 1531 4711 1532 4712 1533 4713 1534 4714 | 1535 4715 1536 4716 1537 4717 1538 4718 1539 4719 1540 4720 1541 4721 1542
775-76 776-77 777-78 778-79 779-80 780-81 781-82 782-83 783-84 784-85 785-86 786-87 787-88 788-89 789-90 790-91 791-92 792-93 793-94 794-93 795-96 796-97 797-98 708-99
1599-00 33 Vikärin 42 Kiluka *1600-01 34 Sürvarin : 43 Saumya 5 Srāvana . 1601-02 35 Plava 44 Sadharana . 1602-03 36 Subhaksit 45 Virödhakrit. 1603-04 37 Sobhana 46 Puridhūvin 4 Ashadha . *1604-05 38 Krõdhin 47 Pramādin 1605-06 39 Visvāvasu 48 Ananda 1606-07 40 Paribhava 49 Rikslusi 2 Vaisakha 1 1607-08 41 Plavanga 50 Auala *1608-09 42 Kiluka 51 Pingala .6 Bhadrapada 1609-10 43 Saumnya .52 Kalayukta 1610-11 44 Sädhārana 53 Siddharthin.
45 Virödhakrit 54 Raudra 5 Srāvana *1612-13 46 Paridhävin 55 Durmati . 1613-14 17 Pramūdin 56 Dundubhi 1614-15 48 Ananda 57 Rudhirõdgärin 3 Jyoshtha
1615-16 49 Rakshasa 58 Raktáksha . *1616-17 50 Anala
50 Krõdlana 1 1617-18 51 Pingala .60 Kshaya 1 Chaitra 1618-19 52 Kalayukta 1 Prabhava .
1019-20 53 Siddharthin 1 ? Vibhava 5 Sravana *1620-21 54 Raudra
3 Sukla 1621-22 55 Durmati 4 Pramoda. 1622-23 56 Dundubhi 5 Prajāpati 4 Ashäddha 1623-24 57 Rudhirõdgärin 6 Angiras
1671 1672 1673
1021
1022
1674 1675 1676 1677 1678
1023 1024 1025 1026 1027 1028 1029 1030
4722
1543
4723
1670
4724 4725
1544 1545 1516
1680 1681

Page #274

No. 10.)
THE SIDDHANTA-SIROMANI.
235
LX-Contd.
Siddhinta-Siromaol.
COMMENCEMENT OF THE
SOLAR YEAR.
LUNI-BOLAR YEAR (MEAN SUNRISE OF DAY ON WHICH
CHAITRA SUKLA I ENDS).
Kali year.
Day and month, A.D.
Weekday.
Time of true Mēshssamkranti.
Day and month, A.D.
Weekday.
13
14
17
19
20
23
24
25
1
O Sat..
6-3237
99-1094
8 Thur.
220-6785
982-8462
1 Sun..
918-8386 765-8827 813-1267 549-1202 396-3843 243-6083 179-6018
63.1374
H.M.S. 27 Mar. (86) 3 Tues. 11 24 51 17 Mar. (76) 26 Mar (36) 4 Wed. 17 37 0 6 Mar. (66) 26 Mar. (85) 6 Thur. 23 49 925 Mar. (84) 27 Mar. (86) 0 Sat.. 6
1 18 14 Mar. (73) 27 Mar. (86) 1 Sun.. 12
Mar. (62) 26 Mar. (86) 2 Mon.. 25 3521 Mar. (81) 27 Mar. (86) 4 Wed. 37 44 10 Mar. (69) 27 Mar. (86) 6 Thur. 649 63 27 Feb. (58) 27 Mar. (86) 6 Fri. . 13 2 2 18 Mar. (77) 26 Mar (86)Sat.. 19 14' 117 Mar. (67) 27 Mar. (86) 2 Mon.. 26 20 26 Mar. (85) 27 Mar. (86) 3 Tues. 38 28 16 Mnr. (75) 27 Mar. (86) 4 Wed. 50 37 5 Mar. (64) 26 Mar. (86)
5 Thur. 46 23 Mar. (83) Mar. (86) O Sat.. 2 14 55 12 Mar. (71) 27 Mar. (86) 1 Sun.. 8 27 4 1 Mar. (60) 27 Mar. (86) 2 Mon. . 14 39 13 20 Mar. (79) 28 Mar. (86) 3 Tues. 2051 21 8 Mar. (68) 27 Mar. (86) 5 Thur.
3 3 30 26 Feb. (57) 27 Mar. (88) 6 Fri.. 9 16 39 17 Mar. (76) 27- Mar. (86) Sat.. 15 27 488 Mar. (65) 26 Mar. (86) 1 Sun.. 21 67 24 Mar. (84) 27 Mar. (86) 3 Tues. 3 62 6 14 Mar. (73) 27 Mar. (86) 4 Wed. 10 4 14 3 Mar. (62) 27 Mar. (86) 5 Thur. 16 16 23 21 Mar. (90)
999-1309 882-6666 729-9107
4 Wed. 255-3609
131-0837 5 Thur. 8-8066 4 Wod. 41-4890 1 Sun.. 9917-2118 5 Thur. 9792-9346 4 Wed. 9827-8171 2 Mon.. 41-9718 1 Sun.. 76-7452 6 Fri..
291-0091 3 Tues.
166-7320 2 Mon. 201-4143 6 Fri.. 77-1372 3 Tues. 9962-8600 2 Mon.. 9987-5423 6 Fri.. 9863-2652 4 Wed. 77-6201
112-3025 O Sat.. 9988-0252 6 Fri. 22-7077 4 Wed. 237-0625 1 Sun. 112-7853
Fri.. 9908-8367
246-52394701 217-4772 4702 268-7875 4703 237-9643 4704 207.1411 4705 258-4516 4706 227-6283 4707 196-8051 4708 248.1155 4709 220-0302 4710 271-3405 4711 243-2561 4712 212-4319 263-74244714 232-9181 4715 202-0958 253-4063 4717 222-5831 4718 194-4977 4719 246-8080 4720 214-9849 4721 266-29534722 238-20994723 207-3866 4724 255-9593 4726
665-9042
513-1482 360-3923
296-4017
143-6298
27.1654 963-1589 810-4030 746-3965 629-9332 477-1763 376-8780
-
-
2 G2

Page #275

236
Kali.
1
Saka.
2
co Chaitrādi Vikrama.
co Meshidi (solar) year
in Bengal.
3a
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
CONCURRENT YEAR.
Kollam.
A.D.
5
JOVIAN SAMVATSARA.
Southern
system.
6
4726 1547 1682
1031 799-00
4727 1548 1683 1032 4728 1549 1684 1033
800-01 801-02
4729 1550 1685 1034 802-03 4730 1551 1686 1035 803-04 4731 1552 1687 1036
804-05
805-06
806-07
4732 1553 1688 1037 4733 1554 1689 1038 4734 1555 1690 1039 807-08 4735 1556 1691 1040 808-09
4736 1557 1692 1041
809-10
810-11
4737 1558 1693 1042 4738 1559 1694 1043 811-12 4739 1560 1695 1044 812-13 4740 1561 1696 1045 813-14 4741 1562 1697 1046 814-15 4742 1563 1698 1047 815-16 1640-41 14 Vikrama 4743 1564 1699 1048 816-17 1641-42 15 Vṛisha. 4744 1565 1700 1049 817-18 1642-43 16 Chit: nu 4745 1566 1701 1050 818-19 1643-44 17 Subhānu 4746 1567 1702 1051 819-20 *1644-45 18 Tarana. 4747 1568 1703 1052 820-21 1645-46 19 Pärthiva 4748 1569 1704 1053 821-22 1646-47 20 Vyaya 4749 1570 1705 1054 822-23 1647-48 21 Sarvajit 4750 1571 1706 1055 823-24 *1648-49 22 Sarvadharin
.
*1624-25 58 Raktaksha 1625-26 59 Krödhana 1626-27 60 Kahaya. 1627-28
1 Prabhava
*1628-29
2 Vibhava
1629-30
3 Sukla
12 Bahudhanya.
1630-31
4 Pramoda
13 Pramathin
1631-32
5 Prajapati
14 Vikrama
*1632-33
6 Angiras
15 Vrisha.
1633-34
7 Srimukha
16 Chitrabhanu
1634-35
8 Bhāva.
17 Subhānu
18 Tarana.
19 Parthiva
1635-36 9 Yuvan *1636-37 10 Dhātri. 1637-38 11 Isvara. 20 Vyaya 1638-39 12 Bahudhanya. 21 Sarvajit 1639-40 13 Pramathin 22 Sarvadhärin
23 Virōdhin
24 Vikrita.
25 Khara
26 Nandana 27 Vijaya. 28 Jaya 29 Manmatha 30 Durmukha 31 Himalamba
Northern
system.
.
7
7 Srimukha
8 Bhāva
9 Yuvan.
10 Dhātri.
11 Isvara.
[VOL. XV.
TABLE
Intercalated and suppressed (kah.) lunar months.
8
2 Vaisakha
6 Bhadrapada
5 Śrāvana
3 Jyeshtha
1 Chaitra
5 Srāvana
4 Ashadha
2 Vaisakha
6 Bhadrapada

Page #276

No. 10.]
LX-Contd.
SOLAR YEAR.
Day and month, A.D.
13
Weekday.
14
"
.
.
26 Mar. (86) 6 Fri.
17 4 59 23 17
27 Mar. (86) 1 Sun.. 4 40 41 2 Mon.. 10 52 50 27 Mar. (86) 27 Mar. (86) 3 Tues. 26 Mar. (86) 4 Wed.. 27 Mar. (86) 6 Fri. 27 Mar. (86) 0 Sat. 27 Mar. (86) 1 Sun. 27 Mar. (87) 3 Tues. 27 Mar. (86) 4 Wed. 27 Mar. (86) 5 Thur. 27 Mar. (86) 6 Fri.
5 29 16 11 41 25
17 53 34
0
5 43
6 17 52
12 30
18 42
1 Sun.
27 Mar. (87) 27 Mar. (86) 2 Mon... 27 Mar. (86) 3 Tues. 27 Mar. (86) 4 Wed. 27 Mar. (87) 6 Fri. 0 Sat. 27 Mar. (86) 27 Mar. (86) 1 Sun.. 27 Mar. (86) 2 Mon.. 27 Mar. (87) 4 Wed. 27 Mar. (86) 5 Thur. 27 Mar. (86) 6 Fri. 27 Mar. (86) 27 Mar. (87)
0 Sat.
2 Mon..
THE SIDDHANTA-SIROMANI.
Time of true Mêshasamkrānti.
COMMENCEMENT OF THE
17
H. M. S. 22 28 32
7
1
0 54 18
6
27
13 18 36
19 30 45
42 54
7 55
7
7
1
7
9
3 20
14
11
20 19 20 2- 31
29
8 43 38
14 55 47
21
2
55
4
LUNI-SOLAR YEAR (MEAN SUNRISE OF DAY ON WHICH CHAITRA SUKLA 1 ENDS).
Day and month, A.D.
19
10 Mar. (70) 27 Feb. (58) 18 Mar. (77) 8 Mar. (67) 26 Mar. (86) 15 Mar. (74) 5 Mar. (64) 23 Mar. (82) 11 Mar. (71) 28 Feb. (59)
19 Mar. (78)
9 Mar. (68)
27 Feb. (58)
17 Mar. (76) 6 Mar. (65) 25 Mar. (84) 13 Mar. (73)
2 Mar. (61)
21 Mar. (80) 10 Mar. (69) 28 Feb. (59) 18 Mar. (77) 8 Mar. (67) 27 Mar. (86) 15 Mar. (75)
Weekday.
20
a.
.
23
b.
24
Siddhanta-Siromani.
C.
237
25
Kali
year.
-
260-4138
227-8739 4726
107-6578
197-0507 4727
43-6413
248-3610 4728
147-9506
927-1870
220-2757 4729
183-6330
271-5861
58-3558
4 Wed. 23.1906 1 Sun. 9898-9134 0 Sat. 9933-5958 5 Thur. 4 Wed. 1 Sun. 6 Fri. 4 Wed. 9968-7611 1 Sun. 9844-4840 5 Thur. 9720-2067 4 Wed. 9754-8891 2 Mon.. 9969-2440 0 Sat.
4730 862-1804 710-4245 240-7629 4731 593-9602 212-6774 4732 493-6620
272-7107
261-2501
4733
340-9061
230-4269
4734
199-6037
4735
4736
7-6793
183-5888
891-2150
6 Fri..
218-2812
3 Tues.
4740
2 Mon.. 6 Fri.
188-1500 124-1436 250-9140 222-8286 4737 194-7433 4738 246-0536 4739 827-2084 94-0040 215-2305 674-4525 128-6865 610-4460 457-6800 4-3092 9880-1321 304-9341 3 Tues. 240-9275 2 Mon. 9914-8145 88-1716 6 Fri. 9790-5374 4 Wed. 4-8921 971-7073 3 Tues. 39-5746 907-7008 1 Sun.. 253-9294 791-2365 288-6117 0 Sat. 727-2299 164-4346 4 Wed.
266-5408 4741 235-7177 4742 204-8934 4743 256-2049 4744 225-3816 4745 197-2962 4746 248-6066 4747 220-4233 4748 271-8316 4749
574-4740
241-0084 4750

Page #277

238
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[VOL. XV.
TABLE
CONCURRENT YEAR.
JOVIAN SAMVATSARA.
Kali. Saka.
Chaitrādi Vikrama.
Intercalated and suppressed (kak.) lunar months.
Mishadi (solar) year in Bengal.
Kollam.
A.D.
Southern system.
Northern system.
co
4751
4752
1572 1573 1574
4753
4754
1576
1711
4755 4756 4757 4758
1713
1579
1580 1581
1716
4759 4700 4761 4762 4763
1582
1583
1584
1707 1056 824-25 1649-50 23 Virðihin . 32 Vilamba 5 Sravana 1708 1057 825-26 1650-51 24 Vikritn. . 33 Vikirin 1709 1058 826-27 1651-52 25 Khara 34 Sárvarin 1710 1059 827-28 *1652-53 26 Nandana 35 Plava 3 Jyoshtha
1060 828-29 1653-54 27 Vijayn . . 36 Subhakrit . 1712 1061
829-30 1654-56 28 Jayn .
37 Sobhana (1.7 Akvina
10 Punsha (ksh.) ) 1062 830-31 1655-56 29 Manmatha 38 Krodhin 1 Chaitra 1714 1063 831-32 *1666-57 30 Durmukha . 39 Vinvävaru 1715 1064 832-33 1057-58 31 Hemalamla. 40 Parabhava . Sravana
1065 833-34 1658-5932 Vilamba 41 Plnvanga . 1717 1066 834-35 1659-6033 Vikärin
42 Kilaka. 1718 1067 83.5-36 *1660-61 34 Sirvarin .43 Saumya 4 Åshādha 1719 1068 836-37 1661-6235 Plavn. 44 Sächárann . 1720 1069 837-38 1662-63 36 Subhakrit 45 Virūdhakrit. 1721 1070 838-39 1663-6437 Sobhana 46 Paridhavin 2 Vnikikhn . 1722 1071 839-40 * 1664-6538 Krülhin 47 Pramädlin . 17:3 1072
840-41
1665-66 39 Visvavasu 48 Ananda 6 Bhadrapada 1724 1073 841-42 1666-67 40 l'arübhaya . 49 Rakshasa 1725 842-43 1667-68 41 Plavanga 50 Anala. .
843-44 *1668-69 42 Kilaka 51 Pingala 4 Ashādha .
841-45 1669-7043 Saumya 52 Kalayukta 1728 815-46 1670-71 44 Sadharana . 53 Siddharthin . 1078 16-47 1671-7245 Virõdhakrit. 54 Raudrat
3 Jyeshtha 1079 847-481672-73 46 Paridhāvin 56 Dundubki 1731 1080 949.491073-7447 Pramudin
are 7 Asvina 57 Rudhir darini Magha (kah.)
4764
1585 1586
4705
4766
1.587
4707
JASS
4768 1599
4769
1590
4770
1726
4771
1.591 1592 1593
1797
4772 4773
1594
1729
4774
1595
1730
4775
1596
† 55 Durmati was suppressed in the north.

Page #278

No. 10.)
THE SIDDHANTA SIROMANI.
239
LX-Cond.
Siddhanta-Sironiabi.
COMMENCEMENT OF THE
SOLAR YEAR.
LUNI-SOLAR YEAR (NEAN SUNRISE OF DAY ON WILICH
CHAITRA SUKLA I ENDS).
Kali year.
Day and month, A.D.
Work day.
Time of truo Mesha silmukrunti
Day and month, A.D.
Weekday.
13
17
19
20
23
24
25
210-1852 4751 201-4957
230-67244753
199-8492 4754 251.1596 4755 223-07424756 192.2510 4757 243-5614 4758 215-47624759 264.0487 4760 233-2254 4761 205.1399 4762
27 Mar (86) 3 Tues. 32 13 llar. (63) 27 Mar. (86) Wol.
Mar. (82) 27 Mar. (86) 5 Thur.
Mar. (71) O Sat..
1 29 Feb. (60) 27 Mar. (80) 1 Sun..
19 19 Mar. (78) 27 Mar. (86) 2 Mon. 589 Mar. (68) 27 Mar. (86) 3 Tues.
FOL. (57) 27 Mar. (87) 5 Thur. 37 16 16 Mar. (76)
6 Fri.. 119 Mar. (65) 27 Mar. (86) Sat.. 34 24 Mar. (83) 27 Mar. (86) 1 Sun..
43 13 Mar. (72) 27 Mar. (87) 3 Tucs.
2 Mar. (62) 27 Mar. (86) 4 Wed. 59 21 Mar. (80) 27 Mar. (86) 5 Thur.
8 10 Mar. (69) 28 Mar. (87) Sat.. 17 28 Feb. (59) 27 Mar. (87) I Sun..
2018 Mar. (78) 27 Mar. (86) 2 Mon.. 40 35 7 Mar. (66) 27 Mar. (86) 3 Tucs..
26 Mar. (85) 28 Mar. (87) 5 Thur. 10 52 15 Mar. (74) 27 Mur. (87) Fri.. 7 23 1 3 Mar. (63) 27 Mar. (86) Sat.. 10 22 Mar. (81) :27 Mar. (86) 1 Sun.. 1912 Mar. (71) 28 Mar. (87) 3 Tues. 59 28 1 Mar. (60) 27 Mar. (87) 4 Wed.
Mar. (79) 27 Mar. (86) 5 Thur. 14 23 45 O Mar. (68)
Sun.. 40-0575; 421-6980
Sat.. 74-7398 357-0015 4 Wod. 9950-4627 204-9916 1 Sun. 9826-1855 52-1996 0 Sat..
0800-8079 988-1931 5 Thur.
75.2227 871-7289 2 Mon.. 9950-9156 718-9728 1 Sun.. 1983-6280 654-9663 6 Fri.. 199-9828 538-5020 4 Wod. 0806-0352 438-2039 1 Sun.. 0771-7560 285-5479 6 Fri..
9986-1109 168-9836 5 Thur. 20-7932 104.9771 2 Mon. . 9896-5161 952-2211 O Sat.. 110-8709 835.7568
Fri.. 145-5534 771-7503 3 Tucs. 21.2761 618-9944 2 Mon. 55-9585 554-9879 6 Fri.. 9931-6814 402-2319 3 Tuos..
0807-4042 240-4760 2 Mon.. 9842-0866 185-4694 0 Sat. 56-4415 69-0051 4 Wed.
9932-1643 916-2491 3 Tues. 9966-8466 652-2426 1 Sun.. 181-2015 735-7788
256-45044763
225-6272
4764
197-5418 4765 248-8521 4766
218-02904767
289-3394 4768 238-5162 4769 207-6029 4770
259-0034 4771
230-9180 | 4772 200-0948 4773
251-4051 4774 223-3197 4775

Page #279

240
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
(VOL. XV.
TABLE
CONCURRENT YEAR.
JOVIAN SAMVATSARA.
Intercalated and suppressed (ksk.) lunar months.
Kali.
Baks.
Mēshadi (solar) year in Bengal.
Kollam.
25 Chaiträdi Vikrama.
Southern Bystom.
Northern system.
58 R-klakshu
1 Chaitra
.
59 Kridhana 60 Kshaya.
5 Sravana
1 Prablura
.
.
.
3 Jyështhat 1
2 Vibhava 3 śukla. 4 Pramzda 5 Prujapati 61 nyiras 7 Srimukha 8 Bhara. 9 Yuran
2 Vaisakha
.
6 Bhadrapada
:
1597 1732 1081 849-50 4777 1598 1733 1082 850-51 4778 1599 1734 1083 851-52 4779 1600 1735 1084 852-53 4780 1601 1736 1085 853-54 4781 1602 1737 1086 854-55 4782 1603 1738 1087 856-50 4783 1604 1739 1088 856-57 4784 1605 1740 1089 857-58 4785 1606 1741 1090 858-59 4786 16071742 1091 859-60 4787 1608 1743 1092 860-61 4788 1609 1744 1093 861-62 4789 1610 1745 1094 862-63 4790 1611 1746 1095 863-64 4791 | 1612 1747
1096 864.05 4792 1613 1748 1097 865-66 4793 1614 1749 1098 866-67 47941615 1750 1099 867-68 4795 1616 1751 1100 868-69 4796 1617 1752 1101 869-70 4797 1618 1753 1102 870-71 4798 1619 1754 1103 871-72 4799 1620 1755 1104872-73 4800 1621 1756 1105 873-74
1674-75 48 Ananda 1675-7649 Rakshasa *1676-77 50 Anala. .
1677-78 51 Piñgala 1678-79 52 Kalayukta. 1679-80 53 Siddharthin. *1680-81 54 Raudra
55 Durmati 1682-83 56 Dundubhi . 1683-84 57 Rudhirõdgårin *1684-85 58 Raktāksha 1685-86 59 Krõdhana . 1686-8760 Kshaya. 1687-88 1 Prabhava *1688-89 2 Vibhava 1689.90 3 Sukla . 1690-91 4 Pramoda . 1691-92 5 Prajāpati *1692-93 6 Angiras 1693-94 7 Srimukha 1694-95 8 Bhāva. 1695-96 9 Yuvan. . *1696-97 10 Dhatri . 1697-98 11 Isvara. . 1A0A9 Bahudhanya .
10 Dhätri. 11 Isvara.
. .
4 Ashādha
.
12 Bahudhanya 13 Pramāthin 14 Vikrama 15 Vrisha. . 16 Chitrabhānu .
3 Jyéshtha
7 Ăśvina.
17 Subhanu
19 Tarana.
5 Sravana
19 Parthiva 20 Vyaya . . 21 Sarvajit. . 22 Sarvadhárin.
3 Jyowhtha
.
See Remarks, p. 35 abovo.

Page #280

No. 10.)
THE SIDDHANTA-SIROMANI.
241
LX-Contd.
Siddhanta-Siromani.
COMMENCEMENT OF THE
SOLAR YEAR.
LUNI-SOLAR YEAR (MEAN SUNRISE OF DAY ON WHICH
CHAITRA SUKLA I EXDS).
Kali year.
Day and month, A.D.
Weekday.
Time of true Meshasankranti.
Day and month, A.D.
Weekday.
17
19
20
23
24
25
192-4966 4776 243-8070 4777 212-9837 4778 264-2942 4779 233-4710 4780 205-3855 4781 256-69594782 225-9727 4783 197-78741 4784 249-0977 4785 218-27454786 266-8471 4787
H. M. S. 27 Mar. (86) 6 Fri..
20 35 54 26 Feb. (57) 28 Mar. (87) 1 Sun.. 3 17 Mar. (76) 27 Mar. (87) 2 Mon.. 125 Mar. (65) 27 Mar. (86) 3 Tues.
21 24 Mar. (93) 27 Mar. (86) 4 Wed.
30 | 13 Mar. (72) 28 Mar. (87) 6 Fri.. 38 3 Mar. (62) 27 Mar. (87) O Sat.. 48 4721 Mar. (81) 27 Mar. (86) 1 Sun.. 0 56 10 Mar. (69)
2 Mon..
29 13 5 28 Feb (59) 28 Mar. (87) 4 Wed. 25 14 19 Mar. (78) 27 Mar. (87) 5 Thur. 10 37 23 7 Mar. (67) 27 Mar. (86) 6 Fri. . 16 49 31 25 Mar. (84) 27 Mar. (96) Sat.. 23 4015 Mar. (74) 28 Mar. (87) 2 Mon.. 5 13 49 4 Mar. (63) 27 Mar. (87) 3 Tues. 11 25 58 22 Mar. (82) 27 Mar. (86) 4 Wed.
12 Mar. (71) 27 Mar. (86) | 5 Thur.
16 1 Mar. (60) 28 Mar. (87) O Sat.. 24 20 Mar. (79) 27 Mar. (87) 1 Sun.. 33 8 Mar. (68)
2 Mon.. 18 26 42 27 Mar. (56) 28 Mar. (87) 4 Wed.
5116 Mar. (75) 28 Mar. (87) 5 Thur. 6 51 05 Mar. (64) 27 Mar. (87) 6 Fri. . 13 3 9 23 Mar. (83) 27 Mar. (86) O Sat. . 19 15 17 13 Mar. (72)
(87) 2 Mon. 1 27 26 3 Mar. (62)
5 Thur. 56-9244 583-0221 4 Wed. 91-6067 519-0158 1 Sun.. 9967-3296366-2599 O Sat.. 2-0120 302.21534 4 Wed. 9877-7343 149-4947 2 Mon.. 92-0996 33-0331 1 Sun.. 126-7720 969-0266 5 Thur. 2-4949 816-2706 3 Tues. 216-8496 699-8023 2 Mon.
251-5321 635.7998 6 Fri.. 127-2548 483-0139 4 Wed. 9823-3054 382-7457 2 Mon. . 37-6601 266-2813 6 Fri. . 0913-3830 113-5254 5 Thur. 9948-0654 49-5189 3 Tues. 162-4203 933-0536 o Sat.. 38-1430 780-2987 6 Fri.. 72-8254 716-2821 3 Tues.
9948-5483 563-5362 2 Mon.. 9983-230R 499-5297 6 Fri. 9858-9535 346-7737 3 Tues. 9734-6764 194-0177 2 Mon.. 9769-3587
130-0112 0 Sat.. 9983-7135 13-5469 8 Thur. 198-0684 897-0827
238-76184788
207-9385 4789 259-2489 4790 231-1635 4791 200-3403 4792 251-6507 4793 220-8275 4794 272-13794795 241-31484796 210-4915 4797 26L-8019 4798 233-7165 205-63114800
28 Mar.
2

Page #281

242
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[VOL. XV.
TABLE
CONCURRENT YEAR.
JOVIAN SAMVATSARA.
Intercalated and suppressed (ksh.) lunar months.
Kali.
Saka.
Chaitrādi Vikrama.
Mēshādi (solar) year in Bengal.
Kollam.
A.D.
Southern system.
Northern system.
12
1632
4801 1622 1757 1106874-75 4802 1623 17581107 875-76 4803 1624 1759 1108 876-77 4804 1625 17601109 877-78 4805 1626 1761
1110
878-79 4806 1627 1762 1111 879-80 4807 1628 1763 1112 880-81 4808 1629 1764 1113 881-82 4809 1630 1765 1114 882-83 4810 1631 1766 1115 883-84 4811 1767 1116 884-83 4812 1633 1768 1117 885-86
1634 1769 1118 886-87 4814 1635
1119 887-88 4815 1636 1771 888-89
1772 1121 889-90 4817 1638
1122 890-91 4818 1639 1774 1123 891-92 4819 1640 1775 1124 892-93 4820 1641 1776 1125 893-94 4821 1642 1777 1120 894-95 4822 1643 1778 1127 895-96 4823 1644 1779 1128 896-97 4824 1645 1780 1129 897-98 4826 1646 1781 1130 898-99
4813
1099-00 13 Pramäthin . 23 Virõdhin *1700-01 14 Vikrama 24 Vikrita 1701-02 15 Vpisha . . 25 Khara . 2 Vaišākha . 1702-03 16 Chitrabhānu. 26 Nandana 1703-04 | 17 Subhanu 27 Vijaya . . 6 Bhadrapada *1704-05 18 Tarana. 28 Jaya , 1705-06 19 Parthiva 29 Manmatha 1 1706-07 20 Vyaya . 30 Durmukha 4 Ashadha 1707-08 21 Sarvajit 31 Hemalamba. *1708-09 22 Sarvadharin. 32 Vilamha
1700-10 23 Virodhin 33 Vikärin 3 Jyésbtha . 1710-11 24 Vikrita. 34 Sārvarin
1711-12 25 Khara . 35 Plava. 7 Asvina *1712-1326 Nandana 36 Subhakpit
1713-14 27 Vijaya. . 37 Sobhana 1714-15 28 Jaya , 38 Krodhin. . Sråvaņa
1715-16 29 Manmatha 39 Visvävasu . *1716-17 30 Durmukha. 40 Parābhava . 1717-18 31 Hēmai.b . 41 Plavanga . 4 Ashādhat. 1718-19 32 Vilamba 42 Kilaka . . 1719-20 33 Vikärin 43 Saumya . *1720-21 34 Sārvarin 44 Sadhāraṇa 1 Chaitra 1721-22
35 Plava. 45 Virõdhakrit. 1722-2336 Subhaksit 46 Paridhävin . 6 Bhadrapada 1723-24 37 Sõbhana 47 Pramadin
1770
1120
48161637
1773
42 Kilaka
+ See Remarks, p. 35 above.

Page #282

No. 10.)
THE SIDDHANTA-SIROMANI.
243
LX—Contd.
Siddhanta-Siromani.
COMMENCEMENT OF THE
SOLAR YEAR.
LUNI-SOLAR YRAR (MEAN SUNRISE OF DAY ON WHICH
CHAITRA BUKLA 1 ENDS).
Kali year.
Day and month, A.D.
Weekday.
Time of true Mēsha
Day and month, A.D.
Weekday.
a.
b.
19
20
l
23
24
25
14
17
H. M. S. 28 Mar. (87) 3 Tues. 7 39 35 22 Mar. (81) 27 Mar. (87) 4 Wed. 13 51 44 10 Mar. (70) 27 Mar. (86)
20 3 53 27 Feb. (58) 28 Mar. (87) O Sat.. 2 16 2 18 Mar. (77) 28 Mar. (97) 1 Sun. . 8 28 11 7 Mar. (66) 27 Mar. (87) 2 Mon. . 14 40 19 25 Mar. (85) 27 Mar. (86) 3 Tues. 1 2052 28 14 Mar. (73) 28 Mar. (87) 5 Thur. 3 4 37 4 Mar. (63) 28 Mar. (87) 6 Fri.. 9 16 46 23 Mar. (82) 27 Mar. (87) Sat. 15 28 55 12 Mar. (72) 27 Mar. (86) 1 Sun.
1 Mar. (60) 28 Mar. (87) 3 Tues.
12 20 Mar. (79) 28 Mar. (87) 4 Wed. 5 219 Mar. (68) 27 Mar. (87) 5 Thur.
30 28 Mar. (86) 27 Mar. (86) 6 Fri. . 22 39 16 Mar. (75) 28 Mar. (87)
1 Sun. . 4 48 5 Mar. (64) 28 Mar. (87) 2 Mon.. 10 53 57 24 Mar. (83) 27 Mar. (87) 3 Tues. 17 5 13 Mar. (73) 27 Mar. (86) 4 Wed.
3. Mar. (62) 28 Mar. (87) 6 Fri..
21 Mar. (80) 28 Mar. (87) O Sat.. 11 32 11 Mar. (70) 27 Mar. (87) 1 Sun.. 17
41 28 Feb. (59) 28 Mar. (87) 3 Tues. 0 6 50 17 Mar. (76) 28 Mar. (87) 4 Wed. 59 7 Mar (66) 28 Mar. (87) 5 Thur. 12 31 7 26 Mar. (85)
833-0761 680-3202 527-5642 463-5577 310-8017 246-7952
94-0493 977-5750 913-5685 797-1041 644-3482 580-3416
4 Wed. 232-7508 1 Sun.. 108-4737 5 Thur. 9 84.1965 4 Wed. 18-8789 1 Sun. . 9894-6017 0 Sat.. 9929-2842 4 Wed 9805-0069 2 Mon.. 19-3818 1 Sun.. 54-0442 6 Fri.. 268-3990 3 Tues. 144.1218 2 Mon.. 178-8042 6 Fri.. 54-5271 4 Wed. 9750-5774 2 Mon.. 9964-9323 6 Fri.. 9840-6552 5 Thur. 9875-3373 3 Tues. 89-6923 1 Sun.. 304-0472 6 Fri.. 0-0976 4 Wed. 214-4524 1 Sun.. 90-1752 6 Fri. . 9786-2257 4 Wed. 0-5804 3 Tues.
35-2829
256-8610 4801 226-03784802 195-2146 4803 246-52494804 215-7018 4805 267-0122 4806 236-1990 4807 208-1035 4808 259-4140 4809 231-3286 4310 200-50534811 251-8167 4812 220-99264813 269-56521 4814
427-5857
327-2876
210-8232
241-47984815
58-0673
994-0697 877-5964 761-1321 860-8340 544-3897 391-6138 291-3156 174-8513 110-8447
210-6565 4816 261-9670 4817 233-8816 4818 205-7961 4819 254-3677 4820 226-2833 4821 196-4602 4922 244-0328 4823 215-9473 4824 267-25774825

Page #283

211
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[Vol. XV.
TABLE
CONCURRENT YEAR.
JOVIAN SAMTATSARA.
Kali, Saka.
Chaiträdi Vikrama.
Intercalated and suppressed (ksh.) lunar
months.
Meshādi (solar) year in Bengal.
Kollam.
A.D.
Southern system.
Northern system.
1
1132
1656
1143
4826 16471782 1131 899-00 4827 1648 1783 900-01 1649
1784 1133 961-02 4829 1650 1785 1134 902-03 4830 1651 1786 1133 903-04 4831 1652 1787 1136 904-05 4832 1653 1788 1137 905-06 4833 1654 1789 1138 906-07 4834 | 1655 1790 1139 907-08 4835
1791 908-09 4936 1657 1792 1141 909-10 4837 1658 1793 1142 910-11 4838 1659 1794 911-12 4839 1660 1795 1144 012-13 4840 1661 1796 1145 913-14 4841 1662 1797 1146 914-15 4842 1663 1798 1147 915-16 4843 1664 1799 1148' 016-17 4844 1665 1800 1149 917-18 4845 1666 1801 1150918-19 4846 1667 1802 1151 : 919-20 4847 1668
1803 1152 920-21 4848 1669 1804 1153 921-22 4849 1670 1805 1154 922-23 4850 1671 1806 1155 923-24 4851 1672 1807 1156 924-25 4852 1873 1808 1157 925-28
*1724-25 38 Krödhin 48 Ananda 17:23-26 39 Visvavasu . 49 Rākshasa . 4 Ashādha . 1726-27 40 Parūbhava 50 Anala. 17:27-28 41 Plavanga 51 Pingala . *1728-29 42 Kilakat. . 52 Kalayukta 3 Jyoshtha 1729-30 43 Saumya. . 53 Siddharthin . 1730-31 44 Sadharana 51 Raudra 7 Akvina.
1731-3245 Virödhakrit. 55 Durmati *1732-33 46 Paridhävin . 56 Dundubhi 1733-34 47 Pramadin .. 57 Rudhirõdgarin 5 Sravana 1734-35 48 Ananda . 53 Raktáksba . 1735-36 49 Rákshasa 59 Kródhana . •1736-37
50 Anala. . 60 Kshaya 4 Ashādhaf. 1737-38 51 Pingala I Prabhava . 1738-39 62 Kalayukta . 2 Vibhava 1739-40 63 Siddharthin . 3 Sukla Ji Chaitra *1740-41 54 Raudra
4 Pramoda 1741-42 55 Durmati 5 Prajapati 1742-43 56 Dundubhi . 6 Angiras
1743-44 57 Rudhir Trin 7 Srimukha *1744-45 58 Raktaksi . 8 Bhäva . 4 Ashadha
1745-46 59 Krõdhana | 9 Yuvan. 1746-47 60 Kshaya 10 Dhātņi . . 1747-48 1 Prabhava 11 Isvara. 2 Vaisakha . • 1748-49 2 Vibhava 12 Bahudhānya.
1749-50 3 Sukla. 13 Pramäthin 6 Bhadrapadat 1750-51 4 Pramoda 14 Vikrama
See Remarks, p. 35 above.

Page #284

No. 10.)
THE SIDDHANTA-SIROMANI.
245
LX-Contd.
Siddhānta-Siromani,
COMMENCEMENT OF THE
SOLAR YEAR.
LUNI-SOLAR YEAR (MEAN SUNRISE OF DAY ON WHICHI
CHAITRA SUKLA 1 ENDS).
Kali year.
Day and month, A.D.
Weekday.
Timo of
1 Day and true Mesha- month, A.D.
Weekday.
samkrānti.
20
23
24
25
17
19
H. M. s. 27 Mar. (87) 6 Fri. 19 43 16 14 Mar. (74) 28 Mar. (87) 1 Sun. 10 55 25 4 Mar. (63) 28 Mar. (87)
3423 Mar. (82) 28 Mar. (87) 3 Tues.
43 12 Mar. (71) 27 Mar. (87) 4 Wed.
52 29 Feb. (60) 28 Mar. (87) 6 Fri.
0 19 Mar. (78) 28 Mar. (87) O Sat.
8 Mar. (67) 28 Mar. (87) 1 Sun.
18 27 Mar. (86) 27 Mar. (87) 2 Mon. 20 20 27 16 Mar. (76) 28 Mar. (87) 4 Wed.
365 Mar. (64) 28 Mar. (87) 5 Thur.
45 24 Mar. (83) 28 Mar. (87) 6 Fri.
53 14 Mar. (73) 27 Mar. (87) O Sat.
2 2 Mar. (62) 28 Mar. (87) 2 Mon.
11 21 Mar. (80) 28 Mar. (87) 3 Tues.
2010 Mar. (69) 28 Mar. (87) 4 Wed.
29 27 Feb. (58) 27 Mar. (87) 5 Thur.
17 Mar. (77) 28 Mar. (87) Sat.
46 7 Mar. (66) 28 Mar. (87) 1 Sun.
55 26 Mar. (85) 28 Mar. (87) 2 Mon.
4 15 Mar. (74) 27 Mar. (87) 3 Tues.
4 Mar. (64) 29 Mar. (87) 5 Thur.
22 23 Mar. (82) 29 Mar. (87) 6 Fri.
31 12 Mar. (71) S Mar. (87) Sat.
39 1 Mar. (60) 27 Mar. (87) 1 Sun. 23 34 48 19 Mar. (79) 23 Mar. (97) | 3 Tues. | 5 46 57 8 Mar. (67) 22 Mar. (87) + Wed. 11 59 8 27 Mar. (86)
O Sat. 9910-9857 5 Thur.
125-3406 4 Wed. 160-0229 1 Sun. 35-7458 5 Thur. 9911-4686
4 Wed. 9946-1510 | 1 Sun. 9821-8738
O Sat. 9856-5562 5 Thur. | 70-9111 2 Mon. 9946-6339 1 Sun. 9981 3163 6 Fri. 195-6711 3 Tues. 71.3840 2 Mon. 106-0763 6 Fri. 9981.7992 3 Tues. 9857-5221 2 Mon. 9892-2014 O Sat. 106-5592 6 Fri. 141-2417 3 Tues. 16-9645 1 Sun. 231-3193 O Sat. 266-0017 4 Wed. 141.7246 I Sun. 17.4473 O Sat.
52.1298 4 Wed. 9928-8526 3 Tues. 9962.5349
958-0888 841-6245 777-6180 624-8621 472-1060 408-0996 255-3436 191-3371
74.8718 922-0868 858-1103 741.6459 588-8900 524.8835
236-4346 208-3491 4827 259-6595 4828 228-8363 198-0132 4830 249-3235 4831 218-5003 4833 269-8107 4833 241.7254 4834 210-9021 4835 262-2125 4836 234.1271 4837 203-30394838 254-6143 4839 223.7911 4840 192-9679 4841 244.2783 4842 216-1929 4843 267-5033 4844 236-6801 4815 208-5946 1816 259-9051 4847 229-0819 198-2587 4849 249-5690 4850 218-7459 4851 270-0563 4852
372-1276 219-3716
155-3650
38-9008 974.3942 822-1383 705-6740 641-6675 488-9116 336-1555 272.1491 119-3931 55-3866
4818
21

Page #285

24K
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA,
[VOL. XV.
No. 11.-TWO PALLAVA COPPER-PLATE GRANTS.
By H. KRISHNA SASTRI, MADRAS. The subjoined Pallava grants of Skandavarman II and Simbavarman II were discovered u. 1915 in the Narasaraopet taluku of the Guntar district. The owner of them, M. R. Ry. Jarabula Venkatesvarulu, the village Munsiff of Santarāvūru, in the Bapatla taluka of the sarae district, is stated to have been in possession of these grants from a very long time, so that the exact history of their discovery is shrouded in darkness. Both the plates have been kia.dly presented by the owner to the Madras Museum on the recommendation of the Collector of Guntur and will bo deposited in that institution as soon as the subjoined article is issued in the prigraphia Indica. The former of the plates, which belongs to the time of Skandavarman Il and is the carlior of the two, supplies a missing link in the study of Pallava history, of which two periods have been generally recognized, viz., an earlier and a later. Dr. Hultzsch and the lato Rai Bahadur V. Venkayya have done much for the elucidation of both these periods, and we have largely to rely upon their publications for the Pallava history known so far, though before them the Rev. Mr. Foulkes had edited some copper-plato records of the same dynasty, but only tentatively.
The origin of the Pallavas has been obscure. A enggestion has been thrown out by Mr. Venkayya that they may have to be connected with the Palhavas mentioned in the Malablarata and the Parānas and there classified as foreigners outside the pale of Aryan society. It is true that here the Pallavas are so classed with the Sakas, Yavanas and other foreign tribes; nevertheless the possibility of their being a class that originatod from an intermingling of the Brahmanas with the indigenous Dravidian tribes is not altogether precluded. This presumption is confirmed partly by a curious statement made in the Rayakota copper. plates that Aśvatthaman, the Brahman founder of the race, married a Näga woman and had by her a son called Skandasishya. Other copper-platos, which relate a similar story, mention in the place of Skandasishys the eponymous king Pallava, after whom the family came to be called Pallava. Hence it appears almost probable that the Pallavas, like the Kadambas of Banavüsi, the Nolambas of Mysore, the Matsyas of Odda vadit (Oddadi in the Vizagapatam district) and other similar dynasties, were the products of Brähmana inter-connections with the Dravidian racos, as the stories related of their origin indicate. The Pallavas are, however, referred to in an early Kadamba record of the 6th century A.D. as Kshatriyas, and their earliest sovereigns are stated to have performed Vedio sacrifices like the Aryan kings of old.
Three, and sometimes oven four, distinct periods of Pallava history are recognized, the earliest covering roughly two centuries, viz., the 3rd and the 4th, and the next roughly the 5th and part of the 6th century A.D. The third, or rather the third and the fourth periods together, extended from the latter part of the 6th down to almost the end of the 9th century A.D., when the kingdom proper of the Pallavas, viz., the Tonda-mandalam, was conquered by the Cholas of Tanjore. The continuity of the line during these several periods has not been clearly established. The rulers of the last dynasty of Pallavas down from the time of Simhavishnu were distinguished as the first builders of lithio monuments in Southern India, the bitter opponents of the progress of the Western Chalukyas of Bādāmi in the south, and the
Annual Report on Epigraphy for 1916, p. 113, paragraphs 3 and 4. . Arch. Suro. Rep. for 1906-7, pp. 217 f. Above, Vol. V, p. 52. • See e.g. S. I. ., p. 355, vv. 16 and 17. 5 Dr. Fleet's Dyn. Kan. Distrs., p. 286 and foot-noto 2. • Mr. Rice's Mysore and Coorg from Inscriptions, p. 55. Above, Vol. V, pp. 107 f.
* Sout)-Indias Images, ch. I, p. 2.

Page #286

No. 11.]
TWO PALLAVA COPPER-PLATE GRANTS.
247
establishers of Pallava power in the heart of the Chola country. These facts have been practically settled and have been derived from their own copper-plates, the copper-plate records of the contomporaneous Western Chalukyas and the Pallava stone inscriptions found pretty largely in Southern India. It is not with this period of Pallava history that we are now concerned. A century or so prior to these there ruled a regular line of Pallava kings in and about the Nellore district, whose copper-plates have been published in the volumes of the Epigraphia Indica and the Indian Antiquary. It is with the earliest of these kings that the first of the copper-plates in quostion is connected. Before commenting on them I should like to say a word of the still earlier Pallava kings, whose charters are all in the Pråkpit language and are hence assigned to a period not much later than those of the Andhras of the 2nd and 3rd centuries of the Christian era. What position these early Pallavas occupied under the Andhras and under what particular circumstances they rose into supreme power are questions which could not be answered at present, but must await future research. The earliest document of these early Pallavas is that of Siva-Skandavarman, issued while the latter was yet a crown-prince (yuvamahārāja). It is dated from his capital Conjeeveram and is addressed to his Viceroy at Dhannakada (Dhānyakataka-Dharaņikota, near Amaravati) in Andhrāpatha, the Andhra country. The next is a copper-plate record of the same king after his accession to the throne and the assumption of the title dharma-mahārājādhiraja, 'the righteous sapreme king of great kinga." This was also issued from Conjeeveram. It refers to the grant of a village in Satahani-Rattha, a territorial division which is evidently to be located in the Bellary district. The mention of Sātahani-Rattha in this record of about the 3rd century A.D., and of Såtsvaghani-hāra in an Andhra record of the 2nd century A.D., recently discovered by the Madras Epigraphist's office at Myākadoni in the Adoni taluka of the Bellary district, plainly indicates not only the possible identification of the two territorial divisions, but further suggests by inference the political succession of the Andhras by the Pallavas of Kāñchi (Conjoeveram). Still another record of this same early Pallava period is that of queon Chāru-devi, the wife of the yuvamalarāja Vijaya-Buddhavarman and mother of Buddhyankara. It comes from the Guntar district and is dated in the reign of Vijaya-Skandavarman, who was evidently the grandfather of prince Buddhyankura and the raling sovereign at the time of the grant. It is doubtful what relationship this Vijaya-Skanda varman bore t, Siva-Skandavarman of the two records mentioned above. Anyhow, it is gathered from the three early Prākpit records quoted above that the Pallavas of the Bhāradvaja götra were the political successors of the Andhray; that they had their capital at Kāñchi (Conjeeveram), and that their kingdom roughly included at that period the Topda-mandalam and the Andlira country right up to the river Krishā, including the Bellary district in the west. Another name might still be added to these early Pallnvas, viz., that of Vishnugopa of Kanchi, mentioned in the famous Allahābād posthumous pillar inscription of Samudragupta. This powerful Gupta king of about the middle of the 4th century A.D. is stated to have captured and then liberated among others the king Vishnugopa of Kanchi. It is not made clear in the Allahābād pillar inscription whether this subduel Vishnugopa was a king of the Pallava dynasty or not. Bat, as the name is quite popular with the later Pallava kings, and as we do not know of other kings of that name who ruled at Káñchi at this early period, it may be presumed that the Vishnugopa mentioned as a cor. temporary of Samudragupta was a Pallava. If so, the question arisee how this Vishnugopa was connected with the kings Siva-Skandavarman and Vijaya-Skandavarman, already mentioned. Now inscriptions dated prior to the 4th century A.D., such as those of the Andhr.us, are always in Präksit; and it is consequontly not unreasonable to suppose that the
Above, Vol. VI. pr. 81 f. deral Report on Epigraphy for 1910, p. 112.
? Ditto, Vol. I, pp. 2 f.
Above, Vol. VIII, pp. 143 f.
2 1 2

Page #287

248
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[Vol. XV.
Prakrit cbarters of siva-Skandavarman and Vijaya-Skandavarman do actually belong at least to the beginning of the 4th century A.D., if not earlier. Vishnugopa, the contemporary of Samudragupta, was perhaps, therefore, of & somewhat later period, when already Praksit was beginning to be replaced by Sanskrit in the language of the documents. In a stone inscription at Vāyalür, not far from Sadras, is given a long list of early Pallava names with, however, no apparently definite plan of supplying a regular genealogical succession. I have noted in detail the contents of this record at page 77 of the Madras Epigraphical Report for 1909, paragraph 17.1 The name Vishnugopa is there mentioned thrice ; and it is not unlikely that one of these three, perhaps the earliest of them, is identical with Vishnugopa, the contemporary of Samudragupta, who was still ruling with his capital at Kāñchi. From what follows it will be apparent that now, i.e., about 350 A.D., the Pallavas-perhaps on account of the disturbances caused by the victorious campaign of Samudragupta from the north or owing to the rise of the Kadambas mentioned in the Tālgund inscription were dispossessed of their territory round Kanchi and pushed back farther into the interior.
This brings us to the period of the Sanskrit charters, which must have commenced somewhere about the 5th century A.D., and continued down to almost the beginning of the 7th. Four Pallava grants of this age have been edited with texts and translations. Three of these refer to the royal camps from which the grants were issued, viz., Palakkada, Daśanapura and Mēnmāture. The fourth, which is supposed to be the latest in chronological order, mentions Kāñchi again as the capital of the Pallava kings. All the records give four generations of- kings, including that of the donor. The first, viz., the Uruvapalli plates, mention (1) Skandavarman, (2) his son Viravarman, (3) his son Skandavarman, and (4) his son, the donor, yupa-maharaja Vishnugopavarman. Curiously, however, these plates are dated in the 11th year of the king Mahāraja Simhavarman. The Mangaļir copper-plates, which come next in order, speak of (1) Viravarman, (2) his son Skandavarman, (3) his son yuvardja Vishnugopavarman, and (4) his son, the donor, Dharma-mahārāja Simhavarman. The third record pubLished is the Pikira grant, which supplies the names of (1) Viravarman, (2) his son Skandavarman, (3) his son, yuva-maharaja Vishnugopa, and (4) his son, the donor, Simhavarman. The last document of the series known so far is the Chendalár plates, which supplies the names of (1) Skandavarman, (2) his son Kumäravishịa I, (3) his son Buddhavarman, and (4) his son, the donor, Kumāravishịu II. The first three plates agree in giving in regular order of succession the names Skandavarman I, his son Viravarman and his son Skandavarman II. The latter's son, yuva-maharaja or yuvardja (i..., the crown-prince) VishạngOpavarman, dates his Uruvupalli grant in the reign of a certain Simhavarman, whom Dr. Fleet supposes to be an unspecified elder brother of the crown-prince, then reigning on the throne. The second and third grants belong to the time of the dharma-maharāja Simhavarman, who was & son of the yuva-mahāraja Vishṇugopa. In discussing the date of the third copper
1 Professor G. J. Dubreuil in his latest book "The Pallavas" (pp. 18 ff.) expresses, however, the opinion that the Viyalur inscription gives "& complete list " of the Pallava kings "in the order of their succession."
* Above, Vol. VIII, pp. 28 f. Still another stronger cause is to be found in the rise of the Cholas under Karikala, who is stated in the unpublished Tiruvalangadu plates of Rájöndra-Chola I, to have made Kafichi new with gold. The date of Karikala has been roughly fixed to be the 6th century A.D. But, since after Vishộugopa of Kanchi of the middle of the 4th century we do not know, 80 far, of any Pallava rulers of that town until the time of Kumaravishņu I, son of Skandafishya (Skandavarman II), who, according to the Vélürpalaiyam plates (S.I. I., Vol. II, p. 502), To-captured Käñohi in about the 6th century, the possibility of Karikala or his immediate ancestors having taken possession of Káñchi in the period between the middle of the 4th century And the 6th becoines apparent.
· Pallava inscriptions from the 7th century and after are a mixture of Tamil and Sanskrit. • Ind. Ant., Vol. V, pp. 51 f.
• Ibid., Pp. 155 f. . Above, Vol. VIII, pp. 159 f.
1 Ibid., pp. 233 f.

Page #288

No. 11.]
TWO PALLAVA COPPER-PLATE GRANTS.
249
plate grant Dr. Hultzsch suggested that all the three must belong to the time of Simhavarman, the son of Vishộugopa, and rejected the supposition of Dr. Fleet that the first grant of Vishņugopa was dated possibly in the reign of his supposed elder brother Simhavarman. Accepting the statements of the records as they are, the three plates together supply five generations of kings from Skandavarman I, while the fourth gives three farther generations of kings from Skandavarman, whom Dr. Haltzsch is inclined to identify with the second Skandavarman, the grandson of Skandavarman the first. The Vėlirupālaiyam plates of the later Pallava king Nandi. varman III (published in Part V of Vol. II of the South Indian Inscriptions) give a long list of names of the early Pallavas and refer, in the order of succession of father and son, to the kings, Kalabhartri, Chitapallava, Virakurcha, Skandasishya, Kumārayishnu who conquered Kāñchi and Buddhavarman, who was a submarine fire to the ocean-like army of the Cholas. Here the last two dames, Kumāravishnu and Buddhavarman, correspond to the second two names of the Chendalär plates mentioned above and suggest that Skandasishya therein referred to as the father of Kumāravishņu must be the same as Skandavarman II. Virakūrcha or (Virakorchavarman) is apparently identical with Viravarman, as might be gathered also from a fragmentary copper-plate record from Darsi in the Podili division of the Nellore district (published by Dr. Hultzsch in Epigraphia Indica, Vol. I, p. 397). Thus we get from the several copperplates published so far six generations of the Pallavas with names of nine Pallava kings, who called themselves Pallava-Mahārājas or Pallava-Dharma-mabārājas of the Bhāradvāja gõtra and ruled from the capital towns Palakkada, Dasana para and Mēnmātura, until one of them, Kumaravishịu I, re-conquered Kāñchi-pura, evidently from the Cholas, who had taken possession of it some time subsequent to that of VisbộugOpa, the contemporary of Samudragupta, and had established themselves in the Tonda country.!
As to the order of succession of the first three kings in the genealogy, vis., Skandavayman I, Viravarman and Skandavarman II, there cannot be any doubt, inasmuch as all the records noted above mention them in the same order. None of these records, however, are contemporaneous with the kings in question. The importance, therefore, of the subjoined plates (A), which distinctly belong to the time of Skandavarman II, as I shall prove presently, is greatly enhanced
A.-OGODU GRANT OF VIJAYA-SKANDAVARMAN II : THE 33RD YEAR.
This set consists of four thin copper-plates, held together by a ring, which is 3' in diameter and 1" in thickness. The edges of the plates are not raised into rims, as we generally find done in most copper-plates, in order to protect the writing from being rubbed away by contact with the adjoining copper-sheets. The seal which is attached to the ring is almost circular and 11" in dinmeter. It is totally word away and does not show traces of any symbols, though it may be presumed to have had on it originally the recumbent bull, as in the case of other Pallava grants. The plates measure 8" and 21" each in length and breadth respectively, and they weigh with ring and seal 51 tolas.
The first and last sheets of the set bear writing only on their inner faces, while the two middle sheets are written on both their sides. Each sheet contains 3 lines of writing, the size of the letters ranging roughly from toto of an inch. The characters are of a type almost
In the time of the Chola king Karikäls, of about the 6th century A.D., there was, according to Tamil litera. tore, Pallava king ruling nt Kibichl (100 4rob. Suro. Rep. for 1965-6, p. 176, note 8). But the Tiruvalangadu plates of Rajendra-Chola I suggest that Kafichi was included in the dominions of Karikala (ibid., p. 174, ote 11). from the Tamil poem Kalingattuparani we learn that Kökkifli, another early Chola king, married & Näga princess and by her had an illegitimate son, to whom he assigned the Tondai-nadu. Evidently Kabcbi, which was acquirod by Karikala, was lost in the time of Kokkilli ; see Mr. K. Y. Subrahmanya Aiyar's Historical Sketches, pp. 188 ,

Page #289

250
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[VOL. XV.
similar to those of the Uravupalli, Māngadär and the Pikira plates of Simhavarman. The numerals 1, 2, 3 and 4 are marked on the right margin on the second sides of the first three plates by a crescent-like bar, with its concave side facing downwards, repeated once, twice and thrice respectively one above the other, and by an indistinct mark, roughly corresponding to the modern Grantha pka, engraved on the first side of the fourth plate. The three first numerals appear also on the Uruvapalli plates; bat there they show an indentare in the curve of the crescent, which may bo taken to indicate a slightly later development. The Māngadir and the Pikira grants, however, have the very same symbols. The language of the grant is Sanskrit.
The royal camp from which the donation was made is stated to be the victorious Tāmbrāpssthāna, thus adding another unknown place to the also unidentified Palakkada, Mēnmātura and Dasanapura. Mr. Venkayya suggested that the three latter places must be looked for somewhere in the north of the Nellore district. It is not unlikely that the new Tāmbrāpa has similarly also to be found in that same part of the country. The record mentions first the Mahārāja Kumāravishņu, a Pallave of the Bhāradvāja gotra, and performer of the Aśvamēdha sacrifice,' the special attribute of a king who has subdued all kings. This title 'performer of the Asvamēdha sacrifice' was assumed by Siva-Skandavarman of the Prakrit plates already referred to. It is true that even in the later records the Pallavas, in general, are accredited with the performance of the Asvamëdha sacrifice; but considered individually, no one besides the early Siva-Skandavarman actnally held that title. Next after Kamāravishņu came Mahārāja Skandavarman, who is stated to have acquired the kingdom by his own prowess. Then came Viravarman, who was victorious in many battles and bad subdued the circle of kings. His son was Maharāja Vijaya-Skandavarman, who was true to his word, who day by day incroased the store of religious merit by gifts of cows, gold and land, who always desired to serve gods and Brāhmaṇas and ably understood the purport of all the Sastras." By his word (of command) the officers (adhikrita) and the ayuktakas of Karmma-rashtra (i.e., Kamma-nāļu of later inscriptions, identical with the northern portion of the Nellore district and a part of the present Guntur district) and the residents of Omgöļu are to be informed that this village Omgodu is given as a sāttvika-gift" with the eighteen kinds of exemptions, to the learned Golasarman of the Kasyapa gotra, a student of two Vēdas and well-versed in the six Arigas (which constitute the study of the Voda), and has been converted into a brahmadēya village, excluding the fields ploughed already) as dēvabhöga. Hence they should invest it (i.e., the village) with all customary immunities. He that transgresses the king's order will be duly punished." The date of the engraving of this grant was the victorious year 33, the third fortnight of winter and the 13th day. Then follow the two usual verses of imprecations.
This ends the subject matter of the charter itself. The most interesting point for our present purpose, viz., the Pallava chronology, is the mention of kings Kumāravishộu, Skandavarman, Viravarman and Vijaya-Skandavarman in the order of their succession. The name Viravarman will at once admit of identification with the second of the kings mentioned in the
1 See Bühler's Indian Palaography, p. 78.
? Above, Vol. IX, p. 50. The word actually used is gräma. It may be compared with the Tamil tir, which occurs in inscriptions for the assembled body of villagers under constitution ; see Annual Report on Epigraphy for 1913, p. 98, paragraph 23.
Monier Williams gives for såttvika the meaning an offering or oblation (without pouring water). This may be the kind of gift that was meant bere; for the inscription omits the usual reference to the pouring of gold and water-A necessary accompaniment of a dana.
The eighton parihäras (affharana jati-parihara) are mentioned in the Hirabadagalli plates of Sivaskandavarman; Ep. Ind., Vol. I, p. 6.
On the term dēva-bhöga-hala see above, Vol. VII, p. 66 and Vol. VIII, p. 163.

Page #290

Omgodu Grant of the Palladeva Vijaya-Skandarvarman II: the 33rd year.
WHITTINGHAM
GROGS, PHOTO-LITH
FW THOMAS
SCALE FOUR FIFTHS

Page #291

10
18
Noe
111 a.
111 b.
13
23
10
14
16
18

Page #292

No. 11.)
TWO PALLAVA COPPER-PLATE GRANTS.
251
published copper plate records and with Virakūrchavarman of the mutilated Darsi plate, since in the Pallava genealogy the name Viravarman occurs only once even in the Vayalar pillar inscription, which mentions Vishnugopa (thrice), Kumāravishnu (twice), Buddhavarman (twice), Skandavarman (five times) and Simbavarman (four times). If Viravarman's identity is thus established, it must be oasy to see that his father Skandavarman would be the first king of that Da me mentioned in the published copper-plate grants and that Vijaya-Skandavarman, his son, would be identical with Skandavarman II. Kumāravishņu, the first king mentioned and the father of Skandavarman I, is probably to be identified with Kālabhartși of the Vēlarpālaiyam plates (South-Indian Inscriptions, Vol. II, p. 503), though there may be very little that is common to the two names. In any case the identity of the donor of our graut with Skandavarman II is practically established. If farther evidence is wanted, it is supplied by the style of the language employed in the record, the numerical symbols used and the citation of the date in the third fortnight of the winter season after the manner of the earlier Prākpit grants,
A
.
TEXTS
First Plate; First Side. 1 Svasti vijaya-Tambrapa-sthinat Bhāradvāja-sagotrasya Pallavänām-Aśra2 modlin yājinah mahārajasya śri-Kumāravishņoḥ prapautrasy-ts. 3 ha-prabhu-mantra-sakti-gampannasya sva-viry-adhigata-rājyasya maharājasya
. Second Plate; First Side. 4 sri-Skandavarmmanah pautrasya anoka-samara-labdha-vijaya-yafah-pratäpa5 sya pratap-opanata-raja mandalasya sri-Viravarmmanah putrasya fi6 lavato=numat-Kobar-alauksitasya satya-pratijñasya anoka-go-hirapya-bhämy-ādi
Second Plate; Second Side. 7 dānair=ahar-ahar=abhivarddhamāna-dharmma-samchayanya dēva-dvija-susrüsh-abhirata8 sya sarvva-sāstr-arttha-nirņņaya-tatva-jñasya mabárājasya sri-Vijaya9 Skandavarmmaṇaḥ vachanēna Karmma-rāshtrē adhikritāḥ āyuktakāḥ
Third Plate ; First Side. 10 ngõdu-grāmas-cha vaktavyāḥ Asmai Kāśyapāya dvivodiya shad-aðga11 pāragaya Golasarmmaņē ēsbaḥ Omgõdu-gråmah sātvikēna? 12 dānõna dēva-bhoga-hala-varjjah brahmaděyiksitya ashţādaśa-vidha-pari
Third Plate ; Second Side. 13 hārais-saha samprattaḥ tasmāte sarvva-parihāraiḥ paribarttavyaḥ yo=smach
chhāsana
1 Annual Report on Epigraphy for 1909, Part II, paragraphs 16 and 17.
* Seo remarks by Dr. Hultzech on the date of the Mayida võlu plates of sivaskandavarman ; above, Vol. VI, p. 85. The proximity in date to the Andhra period is also suggested by the spaces marked between words; see note 5 below.
From the original plates and a set of impressions taken by the office of the Assistant Archæological Superintendent for Epigraphy, Southern Circle.
• The virama of the letter t is expressed by its comparatively shorter size. It is entered below the level of the line.
Almost throughout the record complete words are separated by spaces, as in some of the Andhra inscriptions. • Bend -tattra-jianya.
Read sättvikēna. • The final ta is written below the line, as in line 1.

Page #293

252
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[VOL. XV.
14 m-atikrāmēt-tad-anura pam danḍam-arhati [*] Vijaya-samvatsarē traya15 strimse 30 3 hemanta-pakshē tritiyē 3 trayōdasyam likhitam-idam śāsanam ||1
Fourth Plate.
16 Atra cha dvau slōkav-ndaharanti [*] Sva-dattam para-dattam va yo harēta vasundharam [*]
17 gavan Sata-sahasrasya hantaḥ pibati dushkrita [m] [*] Brahma-svam tu visham ghoram
18 na visham visham-uchyate [] vishan-tv-ēkākinam hanti brahma-svaṁ putrapantrika[m]
B.-ŌMGŌDU GRANT OF SIMHAVARMAN II: THE 4TH YEAR.
These are five thin copper-plates without rims, strung on a plain ring with no seal attached to it. They measure roughly 61" by 2". The first and last plates are blank on their outer faces. The plates are not numbered, as in the case of A. With the ring they weigh 44 tolas.
The characters are much more developed than those of A and belong to a period at least a hundred years later. The curvilinear form of la takes the place of the earlier square form (except in bala in line 2), and ma is not the broad-based letter with its two prominent prongs, but a va with a short arm attached to the top of the vertical on its left side. The letters ka and ra show similar wide differences from their earlier types, being written J and J in the Uruvupalli, Mangaḍur and the Pikira grants and in A, but as and U in the subjoined grant and in the Chendalar plates of Sarvalokaáraya of A. D. 673 (above, Vol. VIII, Plate facing page 238). The occurrence of final m in 11. 24, 28, 29 and 31, of the upadhmaniya in hantuḥ pibati in 1. 29 may also be noted. The writing would compare favourably with the characters of the plates of a certain Vijaya-Vishnugopavarman noticed at page 82 of the Madras Epigraphical Report for 1914 and roughly assigned there to the beginning of the 7th century A.D. Consequently it appears as if the record under review must have been a copy of a grant of the 5th6th century A.D., put into writing in the 7th century, though no direct evidence, external or internal, is to be found on this point from the wording of the grant itself. The numerous mistakes made by the engraver may possibly point to this conclusion.
The record is one of the dharma-mahārāja Simhavarman II of the Bharadvaja götra and the Pallava lineage, son of the yupa-mahārāja Vishnugopa, grandson of the maharaja Skandavarman and great-grandson of the maharaja Viravarman. These names, given in the order of succession, are quite the same as those of the Uruvupalli and the Pikira grants. The laudatory epithets too which precede the names of the several kings are practically identical with those of the latter. We have thus a third grant (though a copy) of the time of Simhavarman II, the first being his Pikira grant of the 5th year and the second the Uruvupalli grant of his 8th year. The Mangaḍür grant of his father, yuva-maharaja Vishnugopavarman, which is also supposed to be dated in the reign of this same Simhavarman II, belongs to the 11th year of his reign. Consequently the subjoined Omgōḍu grant, dated in his fourth year, contains the earliest inscription of Simhavarman II known so far. The plates do not commence with the name of the royal camp, as in inscription A, and the Pikira, Uruvupalli and the Mangaḍar grants, but merely
The punctuation after the word fasanam is marked by an indistinct symbol, which may correspond to M
of the later Pallava stone inscriptions, but appears to be joined at the bottom.
2 A final m may have been written here in place of the usual anusvára; but it is very indistinct both in the original and in the impression.

Page #294

No. 11.]
refer to it by the general term, the victorious royal camp (vijaya-skandhavara). From his victorious camp the illustrious dharma-mahārāja Simhavarman "gave to Devasarman, well-versed in all the Sastras, a resident of Kundür, of the Kasyapa Gōtra and the Chhandōga Sutra, the village Ōmgöḍu in Karmma-rashtra, (situated) within its four boundaries, (viz.,) the village Koḍikim on the east, the village Narachaḍu on the south, the village Kaḍakuduru on the west, and the village Penukaparru on the north, excluding previous holdings, on the occasion of an eclipse (?), for the increase of our vitality, strength and victory." The phrase introducing the usual address of the king to the inhabitants of the district in which the granted village was situated is omitted in line 8; but this is, however, presumed in lines 23 to 25, where they are asked " to exempt and cause to be exempted the said village with all immunities (parihāra). The sinner who transgresses this Our edict shall be liable to corporal punishment." Here follow three comminatory and imprecatory verses of the old Rishia (lines 26 to 31). The grant was made on the fifth tithi (pañchami) of the bright fortnight of Vaisakha in the fourth year of the increasing and victorious years of the reign (line 31 f.); and the plates were engraved at the oral command of the king (bhaṭṭaraka) himself (line 32 f.).
TWO PALLAVA COPPER-PLATE GRANTS.
253
A very interesting synchronism recorded in the recently discovered Western Ganga copper-plates from Penugonda in the Anantapur district adds much to our knowledge of the time and helps us to fix the approximate date of some of the Pallava kings of this period. This synchronism, already noticed in the Madras Epigraphical Report for 1914, page 83, paragraph 4, has been fully discussed by the late Dr. Fleet in his article "A new Ganga Record and the date of Saka 380," contributed to the Journal of the Royal Asiatic Society for 1915 (pp. 471 to 485). The Pallava-maharaja Simhavarman and the Pallava-mahārāja Skandavarman are here stated to have respectively anointed on the Ganga throne the Western Ganga kings Ayyavarman and Madhava II, who were related to each other as father and son. The Ganga chronology constructed by Mr. Rice on the very unreliable material supplied by the chronicle Kongu-dēšu-rajakkal and some spurious Ganga records is not likely to throw light on the date of the Pallava kings Simhavarman and Skandavarman, assigning as it does the Ganga king Madhava II to the 3rd century A.D. or thereabouts. The characters of the Penugonda plates clearly point to the 5th century as their probable period, judged paleographically; and it is not therefore possible to accept the Western Ganga chronology put forth by Mr. Rice. Dr. Fleet, accordingly, resorts to a literary quotation from a Digambara Jaina work, entitled Lōkaribhaga, which refers to the 22nd year of Simhavarman, the lord of Kañchi, as corresponding to Saka 380. This, if it is to be relied upon, yields for Simhavarman II the initial date A.D. 436 and tallies satisfactorily with the paleographical indications, which place his inscriptions in about the 5th century of the Christian era. The statement in the Lokavibhaga that Simhavarman was the lord of Kañchi is also an indirect confirmation of the fact that Kumaravishnu, the uncle of Simhavarman II, recaptured, as stated in the Velürpalaiyam plates, the capital town of Conjeeveram, which the immediate predecessors of Kumāravishņu had evidently lost, their grants being dated from Tambrapa, Mēnmatura, Palakkada and Dasanapura, while their still earlier predecessors referred to Kañchi-pura (Conjeeveram) as their capital.
The eclipse day, which in line 22 is stated to have been the occasion for the grant, is apparently contradicted by the details of date, viz., the 5th day of the bright fortnight of Vaisakha in the 22nd year of the reign, quoted in lines 31-32, and may perhaps be reconciled by supposing that the grant, which was actually made on the new-moon day of Chaitra, a possible day for the nearest solar eclipse, was engraved on the copper-plates five days after, i.e., on the 5th day of the bright half of Vaisakha. It therefore follows, if the initial date derived from the Lokuvibhaga for Simhavarman II is to be accepted, that there must have been in A.D. 440, the fourth year of the king, a solar eclipse in the month of Chaitra. This, however, does not happen to be the fact.
2 K

Page #295

254
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[VOL. XV
omgödu, mentioned in both A and B as the village granted, has to bo looked for in the northern part of the Nellore district, which with portions of the modern Guntur district formed the old territorial division of Karmma-rāshtra, ie., Kamma-nādu, so frequently mentioned in later Teluga inscriptions. Perhaps it has to be identified with the town of Ongole itself, the headquarters of the Ongole täluka of the Guntur district and a station on the East Coast Railway. Of the boundaries of Omgöļu mentioned in the inscription, Kodikim corresponds to the modern Koniki, near Ongole. Kadākuduru and Narãchadu cannot be identified. Ponukaparru is not found on the maps. It, however, occurs in the form Piņukkipparu as the family Lame of certain Brāhmaṇas who were the donees of the village Tancantoçtam near Kumbakonam (South Indian Inscriptions, Vol. II, pp. 519 and 532).
B. TEXT.
First Plate. 1 Jita[th*] Bhagavata [ll] Svasti sri-vijaya-skandh[ä"]vārå[t=pa]rāmūbrahmanya.? 2 sya sva-bāhu-bal-[*]rjjit-orji[i*]ta-[kshā]tri -ta[po]-nidhor=vvidhi-vi3 hita-sarvva-maryyādasya sthiti-sthitasy=[@]mit-āt mano mäha4 rājasya prithivi-tal-[ai] ka-virasya fri-Viravarmmaṇaḥ prapautro=Py=a
Second Plate; First Side. 5 Criji]ta-sakti-siddhi-sampannasya prat[ā]p-opana[ta]-[rā]ja-mandalasya [Bhalgava6 t-bhakti-sambhava-bambhāvita-sarv va-kalyanasy-[A]nēka-go7 hiranya-bhamy-ādi-pradānaiḥ pravri[a]dha-dharmma-sañcha& yasya prajā-pälana-dakshasya loka-pālānā[m] paicha[ma]sya 18
Second Plate; Second Side. 9 ka-palnsya mahātmand mahārāja-Sri-Skandavarmmanaḥ pau10 tro dova-dvija-guru-vriddh-opas vinge vivsiddha-vi[w]'yasy-[a]. 1! Dēka-samgrāma-[a]has-āvanāddio-Opalabdha-vijaya-yasa [ho]-prä(pra). 12 kāśasya saty-åtmano yuvamahārāja-bri-Vishnugopasyā(sya) putrah
Third Plate ; First Side 13 Kali-yuga-dosh-Evaganna-dharmma-daraṇah-nitya-én[nna]ddholl raja-gn14 pa-Sa(s)rvva-sandoha-vijigipu(shu) [ro]-dharmma-vijigi[sh] [r*)-Bhagavat - pâd - inuv
vato! 15 Bappa bhattāraka-pada-bhakta[ho] parama-bhāgavato Bhäradvāja-sa16 gotra(tro) vikrā(kra)m-ākrānt-anya-npipatseils-vilayānām yathavad-ihșit-ineka
kratunāls The syllable ta is written below the line.
? Real para na-brahmanya. * Read kshatra.
Read maha. • Read prapantrasy-abhywchehhrita. as in the Pikira grant; above, Vol. VIII, p. 161, text line 4. • Pead od-bhakti-saduhava- as in ibid., text line 4 f. The syllable da of ddha seems to be a correction from sha. The Uruyupalli graut lias opachayir.o.
The letter na is not written regularly. Its vertical stem proceeds from the middlo of the iuverted cup (which is its base) and not from the left side, as usual. 10 Read .anamard-.
I Rend - dharms-oddkarand-nity a-sawwaddho. 19 Read -anudhyato.
1 The two syllables Götra are inserted above the line. 14 Fead -akrant-anya-nripati-fri..
4. Read -kratúnāri satakratu-kalpana in fri-, as in the Mängadür plates ; the Pikira grant has a framedha. mür instead of -kratänan.

Page #296

10
12
14
16
Omgodu Grant of the Pallava Simhavarman II: the 4th year
១៩០៨.១៧៦១ (៧៩ o dlang *t Jj6,522, 8 5 OF 15 స్వదమ్ క్రైసిసి శ్రీ komtrange)
ita.
ក
UU/
A A£¢© <Page #297

ਉਜੂ ਉਝਰੀਦਣ ਦ ਵ ਵਲੋਂ ਹੋ ਤਾਂ ੦ ਕਤ ਤੋਂ ਸਖਤ
3: ਰਵਾਨ 5 : 303 ਕ ਰਨ ਤੋਂ ਬA
-
*
inu ooz ਨੇ ੬ ਛg gਨ ਨੂੰ
ਬਨਾ .
ਕਰੀ ..
2.
ਨੂੰ ਦੇਸ਼ ਨੂੰ
ਠਰ
ਦਾ
ਜਰੂ ਹੋ ਜਾਂਦਾ ਹੈ। ਰ ਟਨ ਨੂੰ ਕਲਾ ਨਰ ਰU: ਦੋ ਨਹੀ
ਵੀ ਹੈ Uਟ 5 ਨਵ ਤਕ Jo
ਤੋਂ
1500
1
ਨਦ on
ਈ : ਨੂੰ ਕ
55 56 ਈ ਕਟੀ
॥

Page #298

No. 11.)
TWO PALLAVA COPPER-PLATE GRANTS.
255
Third Plate; Second Side. 17 Satakratunām kalpanām Vallabhānām Pallavānim dharmma-mahārāja-sri-Sim18 h[a]varmm[a] Karmmā-rāntrēl Ogöndu-grå [ma][b] K[o]dikim-grāmos pary.
vataḥ Narachadu19 grām[o] dakshinataḥ Kadākuduru-gråmo2 pa[6]chima(ma)tah Peņukaparru20 grama uttarataḥ ēvam chatur-ava[dhi)-madhya půrvva-bhoga-vivarjjitah(tam)
Fourth Plate; First Side. 21 Kundür.vv[a]stavyâya(ya) Kasyapa-gotrāya Chhando-viditēt sarvva-śāstra-kusa22 lay[a] Dēvasarmmanē(nő) grah (ha)ņa-nimittam asmad-āyar-bbala-vi. 23 jay-abhivsiddhayo samprādāma [] Tad=i[m]am(dam) sarvva-parihārai[h*]5 pa24 riha[r*][tta]vya[m] paribārayitē (ta) vyañ=cha yas-ch=ēdama asma[ch*]-chhā
Fourth Plate ; Second Side. 25 sa (sn) namuntikrimo[t] & pāpaḥ sārtra-dandam-arhati Asichhätra26 sha slokā bhavanti (1) Bhami-dänar saman-dānām nam? bhitos na bhavi. 27 vishyati fil tasy-aiva haranåt pāpal na bhuto na bhavishyati [ll] 28 Sva-dattam para-dattām gāll yo harēta vasundharām [!] gavām sata
Fifth Plate. 29 sn hasrasya hantnih pibati kilbisham [II] Bahubhirayvanndidattal bahu30 bhis=ch=ānupālitam(tā) [1] yasya yasya yathi bhimāl3 tasya ta. 31 sya tada phalam [l] Sall.vijaya-rājya-sa[m ]vatsarē chaturtthē Vaisakha
sukla_15 32 paksha-panchamyām dattam bhatt[ā*]rakā[nåm] sva-mukh-añaptyal6 likhitam
adan17
No. 12.-BHAVNAGAR PLATES OF DHRUVASENA I: (VALABHI-]SAMVAT 210.
BY V. S. SUKTIANKAR, Poona. I edit this inscription from the original copper-platos, which were presented in 1914 by the Bhāvnagar Darbar to the Prince of Wales Museum, Bombay, where they are now deposited. The history of the plates previous to thcir acquisition by the museum is not forthcoming
The platos, which are inscribed on one side only, are two in number, each mensuring about 11" broad by 6%" high. The edges are slightly raised to protect the writing; and the inscription is in a state of almost perfect preservation throughout. The plates are of fair 1 Read -räshlre.
? Read Ongõdu-grāmash, as is A. * Read -grāmah. • Purhaps rend Chhandöga-sitraya. Was Chhando-vidë porhaps intonded P-Ed.]
The syllable rai has been written over an erased conjunct letter, whose second part was ya. • Read api ch-atr=arsha.
7 Read Bhumi-dana-samar dānam na. * Rend bhtitan-na.
. Cancel the syllable vi at the beginning of tbis line. 1. Read papan na bilanna.
11 Read Sra-dattan para-dattāí vā. 13 Read errasudha dalia; the syllable da of datta is written below the line. 1 Read yada bhtimise 14 The syallable sa apparently stands for samēdhamana, which precedes vijaya-rajya in the Pikira grant. 15 The syllshle kla is corrected from kaha.
# Read -ajñao 11 Read likhitam-idan.

Page #299

256
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[VOL. XV.
thickness; but the letters, being deep, show through at places on the backs of them. The engraving is well executed. Each of the plates has two holes bored into it. A circular ring of copper passiug through one pair of them serves to hold the plates together at one end : throngh the corresponding pair of holes at the other end passes a bent rod of copper, the ends of which are secured in an oval seal of the usual Valabhi type. The latter measures 13" long by 1}" broad, and bears the name of the founder of the dynasty. The exact reading of the legend is uncertain, as the surface of the seal is corroded. Above the legend is figured in high relief on a countersunk surface the humped bull facing the proper right which was the emblem of the Maitrakas. The aggregate weight of the plates and the scal is 126 tolas. The first plate contains thirteon, and the second fifteen, lines of writing, of which the concluding two lines briefly give the date.
From the foregoing description of the plates, as well as from the facsimiles of them appearing with this article, it will be evident to the reader that this Valabhi record does not differ in any salient point from any of the large number of grants of the same dynasty that hare in recent year's come to light. The accompanying transcript of the text will further show that it is almost identical with the Pāliţāņā plates of Dhruvasõna, issued in the same year and edited by Dr. Sten Konow in a former issue of this periodical, differing from them only in the portion dealing with the grant proper. It will, therefore, be unnecessary to go into a minute description of the characters, language and orthography of these plates; for that would be but a repetition of the observations on these topics in the edition of the last-named grant. It will soffice to note that the alphabet offers a specimen each of the jihvimūliya (1. 11), spadhmaniya (1. 14), final 1 (1. 24), and final m (1. 25). The name of the founder of the dynasty is spelt as Bhattakka in 1. 3. The sporadic use of the anusvāra before an uncombined nasal, which is characteristic of the orthography of Kikkaka, may be observed also in these plates, as, for instance, in edin-avizātha- (1. 4), orttka(in) m=uda' (1. 18). Worthy of note is the use of panchāśā (fifty') in line 14, of wbich the final visarga is dropped before the following soft surd. The word is evidently a corruption of the Sanskrit panchasat, formed by dropping the final consonant according to Prakrit usage, and declined as an ordinary thematic stem panchāśa.
The inscription is one of the Mahāsāmanta Maharaja Dhruvasēna [1.], of the family of the kings of Valabhi ; and the charter recorded in it is issued from the city of Valabhi, commonly identified with the modern Vala in Kathiāvād. The object of the inscription is to record the grant by Dhruvasēna to a Brāhmaṇa named Naņņa, a resident of Valā-padra, for the maintenance of sacrificial rites, of certain lands at the village of Chhēdaka-padraka in Hastavapra-aharani. Beside Hastavapra, which is the modern Hathab, none of the place-names can be identified. The date of the record (given in numerical symbols) is the year two hundred and ten, (which, referred to the Valabhi era, yields A.D. 529), and the thirteenth lunar day of the bright fortnight of Śrāvana.
TEXT.2 First Plate.
11 ........... AFIHTAMAETANTËTax gustofaa
खानायुक्त कविनि
1 Above, Vol. XI, pp. 109 ff.
? From the original plates. Up to this point the text is practically identical with the text of the PAlitana plate of Dhruvasena I. (dated samvat 210), published above, Vol. XI, pp. 109 ff. The ouly varie lectiones (excepting such are mistakes of orthography) are the following :-in 1.1 the present grant omits Om before svasti; in 1, 3 it reads Bhattakkas. for Bhafakkah (1.3); 1. 5 pada-pranāma. for-pad-abhipranāma- (1.6).

Page #300

Bhavnagar Plates of Dhruvasena I: [Valabhi-]Samvat 210.
ความ
&
2 บJ เจอระยะบบ341:0552803.49 2
::08xu1S5jงมา?,21)* 42-43 254 * มีบางสิ่งกะสัง 3” 2559วยรัg :
8. 4. 873 84 8ะยงครั้งมียง 4,403Sx5 ชม
5@1) 1: ส 1-64828038 ขายรอง 8 349 บงการระดิก
การม35565
98 4 J ASKf335646
3
% 6 2 10 ,3°3,ม ขต ๑8469842: "ว่าว์ ร์ 23.e6มิ 34959ฆare
3 หA3 23388-2560 232. ! 12
เสนาน
*
-
** ะดมยศ : ขJy5 หม[3 19 4 กมิ x4y5/y5863645.3
24 กะบะอง18358640J52 24.5 % 10 US 1/14309 230 23:32%by ! 10 18 5 :38.5*230432383w3 24 24 18
tชยะบุy,953 154 รอบสะgazd 29 3349568853x3x8569*33*บุสั89893 นางสิ่ง 24% 34-3825 348 บ59
- กรรรมย” 925 32g13443%ejศอิสาน 22 รายละ 55 r23:08 8. 2 กม8 เม.4% 24 ระยอง #gs:3 :345913843 ม. 124
ยะที่ 2-453 454 45y95-8185 % 8 กาะอาระ554x48 -5ะ *
* , 20 2. 5 5วิว
W. GRIGGS & SONS, LTD, PHOTO-LITH.
F. W. THOMAS
SCALE THREE-FIFTHS

Page #301


Page #302

-
-
-
-
----
No. 12.] BHAVNAGAR PLATES OF DHRUVASENA I: [VALABHI-JSAMVAT 210.257 12 'युक्ताचाटभटट्रानिकमहत्तरध्रवादिकरणिकदाण्डपाशिकादीनन्यांश्च यथासंबद्ध्य13 मानकान्बोधयव्यस्तु वो विदितं यथा हस्तवप्राहरण्यां छेदकपद्रक
Second Plat. 14 ग्रामे पूर्वसोम्नि चद्दवकस्कम्भ[क्य कप्रत्ययपादावा- पंचाशा मालाकारोत्त
रसिम्मि 15 षोडशपादावर्त्तपरिसरोदुम्बरकूपश्च सभूतधातसहिरण्यादेयं वलापवास्तव्य16 ब्राह्मणणसाय मोनसगोत्राय छन्दोगसब्रह्मचारिणे मया मातापित्रोः पुण्या
प्यायनाय 17 आत्मनश्चैहिकामुणिक यथाभिलषितफलावाप्तिनिमित्तमाचन्द्रासिंवक्षितिस्थिति
सरित्य बतस्थितिस18 मकालीनः पुत्रपौत्रान्वायभोग्यं बलिचस्वैश्वदेवाद्यानां क्रियाणां समु(त्ममु)
सप्पणात्य मुदकातिसर्गेण 19 ब्रह्मदायो निसृष्टः [*] यतोयोचितया ब्रह्मदायस्थित्या भुजतः कषत:
कर्षयतः प्रदिशतो वा 20 न कैश्चित्वल्पाप्याबाधा विचारणा वा कार्यास्मइंशजैरागा मिभद्रनृपतिभिश्चा
नित्यान्यैश्वर्याण्य. 21 स्थिरं मनुष्य सामान्यं च भूमिदानफलमवगच्छभिरयमस्मदायोनुमन्तव्य[:1*]
यचाच्छिन्द्या. 22 दाच्छिद्यमानं वानुमोदेस पंचभिम्म"हापातकैस्मोपपातकैसंयुक्तरस्या[द*]पि चत्र"
व्यासगीता[:*] लोका 23 भवन्ति [*] बहुभिर्वसुधा भुक्ता राजभिस्मगरादिभिः [*] यस्य यस्य
यदा भूमिस्तस्य तस्य तदा फलं [*] 24 षष्ठिं वर्षसहस्राणि स्वगर्गे मोदति भूमिदः [*] आच्छेत्ता चानुमन्ता च
तान्येव नरके वसेत् [*] 25 वदत्ता परदत्तां वा यो हरेत वसुन्धरां [*] गवां शतसहस्रस्य हन्तु:
प्राप्नोति किल्बिषम् [*] 26 स्वहस्तो मम महासामन्तमहाराजध्रुवसेनस्य [*] दूतकः प्रतीहारमम्मक;
[*] लिखितं किचकेन [*]
1 Read yuktai.
Read tyastu. Read Mänavasao.
Read onartthanso. . The a-sigu in ga is peculiar. 11 Read ma. 11 Read ttan.
? Read dhi. • Read °imni. . Read nea.
Read bhutjatah. 10 Read manushyain. 12 Read chátra.

Page #303

258
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[VOL. XV.
27 सं २०० १० श्रावणबहुल 28 Po [*]
TRANSLATION [Lines 1-12 contain the usual preamble ; for translation of., for instance, that of the opening lines of the Palițāņā plates No. 1, edited by Dr. Sten Konow; above, Vol. XI, p. 108.]
(LI. 13-18.) Be it known to you that for the parpose of increasing the religious merit of (my) mother and father, and for the sake of the attainment of the reward desired (by me) both in this world and in the next, there is given by me (as) brahmadaya, with libations of water, to the Brāhmana Ņanna, an inhabitant of Vala-padra, a member of the Mānava gotra, a student of the Cbbandoga (school),--for the maintenance of the rites of bali, chary, vaifvadova and others,-to endure for the same time as the moon, the sun, the ocean, the earth, (and) as the rivers and the mountains ; (and) to be enjoyed by the succession of bis song and sons' sons ;-in the Hastavapra-aharani, at the village of Chhēdaka-padraka, on the eastern boundary fifty pädāvarttas, the holding of Chaddravaka-Skambhaphyaka, and on the northern boundary of Malakāral an irrigation well with udumbara with an area of sixteen pārlāvarttas, together with bhūta, vāta, gold and ādēya.
(Ll. 19-20.) Wherefore no one should cause the least enquiry of or obstruction to this person while (he is) enjoying (it) in accordance with the proper conditions of a grant to Brāhmanas, (and) cultivating (it), or causing (it) to be cultivated, or assigning (it to another). .. .
(LI. 21-25 contain the usual admonitions and imprecatious.)
(L. 26.) (This is the sign-wannal of me, Mahasamanta Maharaja Dhruvasēna. The dataka is the pratthara Mammaka. Written by Kikkaka.
(LI, 27 and 28.) (On the) 10 3 (of the) bright (fortnight of) Srāvaņa (in the) year 200 10.
No. 13.-SOME UNPUBLISHED AMARAVATI INSCRIPTIONS.
BY RAMĀPRASĀD CHANDA, B.A.
Since the publication of Burgess's Archeological Survey of Southern India, Vol. I, in 1887, no fresh inscriptions discovered at the site of the Amarāvati stūpa bave appeared with plates, though the inscriptions published in that work have been re-examined and corrected by Franke (2. D. M. G., 1896), and all Amarāvati inscriptions published in it and in earlier works have been revised and listed by Professor Lüders in his List of Brāhmi Inscriptions (Epigraphia Indica, Vol. X, Appendix). After 1887 the site of the Amaravati stupa was thrice excavated by Mr. Rea, late Superintendent of Archeology, Southern Circle, in 1888, 1889 and 1905-06. The inscriptions on marbles removed from the site of Amaravati after the excavation of 1905-06 to the Government Museum, Madras, were copied by Rao Sahib H. Krishna Sastri, Assistant Archeological Superintendent for Epigraphy, in 1907. Inscriptions on marblos removed before 1906 and lying in the cellars of the same institution were copied by Mr. Venkoba Rao, Senior Assistant to the Assistant Archeological Superintendent for Epigraphy in 1913. I edit tho subjoined inscriptions from these impressions under the diroction and with the kind assistance of Rao Sahib H. Krishna Sastri and after comparing the readings with the stones (as far as they are now available), being enabled to do so by the courtesy of Dr. Henderson, Superintendent of the Madras Government Museum. The
Probably the colony of gardeners or floriata.

Page #304

No. 13.]
SOME UNPUBLISHED AMARAVATI INSCRIPTIONS.
259
collection of impressions made in 1907 is represented by Nos. 3-20, 33-45 and 49-52, and that of 1913 by the rest. No. 58 has been copied by me from a stone evidently also removed from Amarāvati and not copied before.
The most notable feature of these short epigraphs is the different varieties of the Brahmi alphabet used in them. Four such varieties are clearly distinguished :
(1) Nos. 1-20 are engraved in archaic Brahmi characters. This fact has already been noticed by Dr. Stea Konow in his article on "Epigraphy "in the Director-General's Annual Report for 1905-06. He writes :
"Still greater importance must be assigned to the discovery of inscriptions in ancient Brahmi at Amarāvati. Up to the year under review there was nothing to show that the stūpa there was older than the second or third century; and Bühler, in his Indian Paleography, came to the conclusion that the alphabet used in the inscriptions of the Amarāvati and Jaggayyapēta stūpas was developed out of the ornamental Brabmi known from the Western Dekkhan and the Konkan, in the third century A.D. We know, however, from the epigraphs of the Bhattiprola stupa that the Brāhmi alphabet had been used in the Kistna district as early as the third centory B.C. Mr. Rea's recent discovery, an account of which will be found above, has now added considerably to the materials available for the history of the alphabet in that part of India. It will be seen that he found a number of sculptured stones and also several plain slabe and pillars, many of which carried inscriptions. Those incised on sculptured stones are of the same kind as the epigraphs previously found, and it is doubtful whether any of them can be dated before the Christian Era. The inscriptions found on the plain slabs, on tho other hand, are inscribed in characters which must be of the Maurya period and probably go back to the second, or more likely to the third, century B.C. There are at least eighteen such, of which impressions have been sent to me. They contain no historical information and very few proper names. Two of them ascribe the stone to the Dhamakataka and Dhamakadaka nigama, respectively. This wame of Amaravati has long been known. Tārānàth informs us that Nāgarjuna built a railing round the great shrine of Dhảnyakataka. Dhankutaka is the regular Pāli form corresponding to Dhānyakataka, and the Dhammakadaka, with the weakening of i to d, probably represents the vernacular name of the Kistna district in the third century B.C. The change of a ţ between vowels into a d, which occurs already in the Asoka euicts, is common in all the Prakrits, and its occurrence in Amaravati does not, therefore, tench us any. thing about the affiliation of the Aryan dialect spoken in the Kistna elistrict in those early days. The language of the old inscriptions is, on the whole, identical with the PĀli of Buddhist literature. The form Dlumnakataka, i.e. Dhannakalaka, well agrees with this, because the change of ny into añ, according to Prākṣit grammarians, does not belong to other Prakṣit dialects than Māgadhi and Paisobi, with which forms of speech Páli agrees in this and in several other features" (pp. 165-166).
Dr. Konow's statement that “ up to the year under review there was nothing to show that the stūpa there was older than the second or third contury" is due to oversight. Inscription No. 4 published in Burgess's Archeological Survey of Southern India, Vol. I, Plate LVI, is in archaic Brāhmi characters and appears with the following vote:
"On a small fragment of stone found in the south-east quadrant, where also the granite pillars and most of the earliest sculptures occurred, was the following fragment of an
This is not quite accurate. Bühler anys thunt the mure ornamental alphabet found in the baggayyapota inscriptions and in some Amarivati inscriptious (uoted at the foot of the pago)" was developed out of the ornamental variety of Westeru Dekkban and the Konkan. But regarding forr-fifths of the Amaravati inscriptions published in 4. 8. 8. I., Vol. I, ho observes: "It is, therefore, certaia tint during the 2nd century A.D. all those three varieties were used promiscuously in the Western Dekkliai, and the inscriptions from the Amaravati stupa prove that they occurred ulso on the Eastern coast of India." (Indian Antiquary, Vol. XXXIII, APP, p. 43 and note 5.)

Page #305

260
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[Vol. xv.
inscription of the Mauryan type. The characters are thus confirmatory of the early date of the neighbouring sculptures, and prove that, though in the second century vast additions, if not almost entire reconstruction, were effected, the great Chaitya dates originally from perhaps about 200 B.C. It reads
.. Senagopasa Madakatalasa thabho...
"A pillar of General Mudakutala (Mundakuntala ?) " (p. 101). The earliest inscriptions in the Brāhmi alphabet discovered near to Amarāvati are the relic casket inscriptions of the stupa at Bhattipróla in the present Guntur district of the Madras Presidency, in which Amarăvati also is situated. Bühler points out (Indian Paleography, p. 8) that some signs of the Bhattiprolu alphabet, called by him Dråvidi, such as d, dh, bh, ch, j, sh, ?, differ from those of the edicts of Asoka. But all the signs of the ancient Brāhmi epigraphs from Amarāvati agree with the southern variety of the Asoka alphabet. The g with an angle at the top and ch, d and p are archaic in form (i.e. similar to those in the Asoka edicts).
(2) The alphabet of inscriptions 25, 29, 33, 36, 40, 42, 43, 44, of which the characteristic features are :-(a) the retention of the archaic d; (b) the equalisation of the upper verticals except in No. 43, which is somewhat older; (c) the absence of the curves at the end of a, k,, which constitute a very prominent featare of the inscriptions of Western India of the time of the Kshatrapas and later Andhras; (d) the curvilinear medial 1. These epigrapha may therefore be assigned to the first century B.C., or A.D. This variety is distinguished from the Andhra script of Nānāghāt by the presence of what is called serif, a thickening or a very short stroke at the upper end of the verticals. The alphabets of Nos. 37, 38 and 43 are withont serif and consequently older.
(3) The bulk of the Amaravati inscriptions classified by Bühler with the cave inscriptions of the Western Dekkhan and Konkan belonging to the second century A.D.
(4) The highly ornamental alphabet of inscriptions 24, 27, and 50, resembling those found in the Jaggayyapētas inscriptions of the time of the Ikshyāku king Sirivira Purisadata and provisionally assigned by Bühler to the third century A.D.
The Prākṣit used in these and other inscriptions of Amarāvati betrays close affinity with the Paisachi Prakrit of the grammarians. Thus we have k for g in Nakaya (No. 58); ch for j in pavachitaya (No. 58, and Lüders' List, No. 1270); t for d in vētikā (Nos. 29, 46, and Lüders' List, Nos. 1216 and 1269, and Vararuchi, X. 3); dental - for cerebral → in unisa and umnisa, the former occurring eight times and the latter twice in the published Amarāvati inscriptions, and in samanasa (No. 11), and tini (No. 19); but tini in No. 33 and apaņo in No. 27 (Vararuchi, X. 4). Bhāriya is invariably used for bhāryā in these records (Vararachi, X. 8). According to Kashmirian tradition Gaņādhya, who composed the Brihatkathi in Paisachi Prākpit, lived at the court of the Andhra kings. This tradition indica belief that the Paisāchi Prakṣit was cultivated in the Andhra kingdom under the Andhrabhritya kings. The language of the Amaravati inscriptions seems to support this tradition.
These inscriptions furnish as with no historical, that is to say, dynastie information with the exception perhaps of the clan-name Pākoțaka (No. 8) and the personal name Vākāțaka (No. 27). The identification of the Pākoțakas with the Vākāțakas (p softened to b, which was not always distinguished from v) is obvious. According to Mr. Vincent A. Smith the
1 Corrected to Mudukutala (Mridukuntala) (Lüders' List, 1266). · The Guntur district, which once formed part of the Kistas district, bas only recently been separated from
The site of Jaggayyapēta lies 30 miles to the north-west of Amaravati.

Page #306

No. 13.]
SOME UNPUBLISHED AMARAVATI INSCRIPTIONS.
261
Vakātaka dynasty came into power about 300 A.D. If my identification is correct, we can now trace the Vakatakas iu the Deccan as early as about 150 B.C.
But the real historical value of the present collection of Amarāvati votive inscriptions consists in the light which it throws by palæographic indications on the successive stages in the growth of this noble mongment. These indications, in conjunction with the chronological indications of the sculptures themselves, may enable stndents to reconstruct the history of the Mahāchaitya for about 4 to 5 centuries, from the second century B.C. to the third century A.D. According to a tradition preserved in Tibet Nāgārjana, with whose name the Mahāyāna reformi is closely associated, " surrounded the great shrine of Dhānyakataka with a railing" (.Irchæological Surrey of Southern India, Vol. I, p. 5). A passage in Bāna's Hausacharita (Eng. lish translation, Cowell and Thomas, p. 252) leaves no room for doubting che fact that according to the seventh century tradition & Sātavāhaua was the friend of Nagarjuna. The most glorious epoch in the history of the Andhra kingdom wa, inaugurated by the conquests of Gautamiputra Satakarni (A.D. 106-130), lord of Dakshiņā patba,' who restored the glory of the Sātavāhana race.' An inscription of Amaravati (Arclucological Survey of Southern India, Vol. I, p. 100, Lüders' List, No. 1248) is dated in the reign of the great Gautamiputra Sāta karui's successor, Våsishthiputra Sri-Pulumävi. According to Dr. Burgess this inscription indicates that in the reign of this monarch "or about the middle of the second century, the stūpu at Amarāvati was undergoing additions or embellishments."
If any reliance can be placed or the tradition relating to Nāgārjuna's connection with a Satavābann, as recorded by Indian and Chinese writers, and on the Tibetan tradition regarding his bnilding a railing of the stūpa at Dhanya kataka, the Sātavāhana in question should be identified with Väsishthīputra Puļumāvi. It was probably owing to the stimulus that Nāgārjuna gave to Buddhism in the Andhra country that the restoration of the glory of the Malāchaitya was undertaken by the Andhra people, among whom we come across a chāmār (chaimahira named Vidhika (Lüders' List, No. 1273). The fine sculptures of Amarāvati assignable to the Second centnry A.D. bear eloquent testimony to the piety and refinement of the Andhras of those days.
Perhaps the constructive period of the stūpa of Amarāvati came to a close in the third century A.D. Not long after the Andhra country, or at least the territory round the city of Dhānyakataka, passed into the hands of the Pallavas of Kāñchi. The Mayidavola copperplate inscription of the Yura-mahārāja Sivaskandavarman, issued from Kanchi, is addressed to the official at Dhamakada with regard to the gift of an Anchapatiya gāna, or a village in Andhrapatha (Liders' List, No. 1205). From the seventh century onward Dhānyakataka was probably included within the kingilom of the Eastern Chalukyas of Vēngi. Yuan Chwang's reference to the great Chaitya of Amaravati is ambiguous. But from inscriptions of the twelfth century we learn that the glory and the sanctity of the monument had not cven then decreased. An inscription on the sides of an octagonal pillar excavated at Amaravati by Mr. R. Sewell and arsigned by Dr. Hultzsch on palæographical grounds to abont A.D. 1100 (Epiyraphia Indica, X, p. 141) contains a dramatic account of the crection of a statue (?) of the Buddha at the holy place (kshētra), the town of Dhānyaghata, or Diāngagliataka, sacred to Vitarāga (South-Indian Inscriptions, I, p. 25). An inscription dated Saka-samvat 1104 (A.D. 1182), engraved on a pillar at the southern entrance to the central shrine of the Am resvara temple at Amaravati, opens with these stanzas :-"Om! There is a city (named) Sri-Dhányakataka, which is superior to the city of the gods, (and) where (the temple o!) Sambhu (Śiva) (named) Amarēśvara is worshipped by the lord of gods (Indra); where the god Buddhn, worshipped by the Creator, is quite close, (and) where there is a very
Journal of the Royal Asiatic Society, 1914, p. 318.
2L

Page #307

262
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[Vol. XV.
lofty chaitya, well decorated with various sculptures (chaitya m-atyunnatan yatra nānd-chitrusuchitritam)." Another inscription, of A.D. 1234, on the same pillar records the gift of a lamp "to the god Buddha who is pleased to reside at Śri-Dhanyaghata.” In the twelfth and the thirteenth centuries Dhânyakataka was the seat of a dynasty of local chiefs who owed allevianoe to the Kakatiyas. In the Yenamadala inscription of Ganapamb the town is called Dhányankapura.
No. 1 (No. 496 of 1913). ON A FRAGMENT OF AN OBLONG RAIL PILLAR.
TEXT.
Gopiyasa manu de ........
TRANSLATION. (The pions gift) of Gopiya (Gopriya). ...
Gopiyasa is a mistake for Gopiyāya; the inscription may also be construed as Gopiyasamanu-de[ya-dhama], 'the pious gift of the nun (samanu for samani) Gopiya.'
No. 2 (No. 473 of 1913). ON A SCULPTURED FRAGMENT.
TEXT.
.....gåmasa pato
TRANSLATION. (This) slab (is the gift of the village. ...'
No. 3 (No. 537 of 1907). ON A FRAGMENT OP AN OBLONG HAIL PILLAR.
TEXT. ... tasa L[i]khitasa thambho bhi da näpa[tali]talē.....
Likhita is a proper name, and the inscription speaks probably of the gift of a pillar by him. The sign after bhi appears to be a d opening to the right. I cannot clearly make out the sign that follows p. Consequently no translation has been given. [Read bhikhuno Pataliputato ? -Ed.]
No. 4 (No. 539 or 1907). ON A PRAGMENT OF AN OBLONG RAIL PILLAR,
TEXT.
Dhamakatakasa nigamasa
Epigraphia Indica, Vol. VI, p. 155, Inscription A. I am indebted to Rao Sabib H. Krishna Sastri for this reference. * Ibid, p. 159.
* Epigraphia Indica, Vol. III, p. 91. • The number within brackets is from the Annual Report of the Assistant Archæological Superintendent for Epigraphy.

Page #308

No. 13.)
SOME UNPUBLISHED AMARAVATI INSCRIPTIONS.
203
TRANSLATION. (The gift) of the city (nigama) of Dhamakataks (Dbanyakataka).'
In the following inscription Dhânyakataks (modern Dharapikota, near Amarivati) is written as Dhamakadaka.
No. 5 (No. 545 of 1907). ON A FRAGMENT OF AN OBLONG RAIL PILLAR.
TEXT.
Dhamakadakasa nigamasa
TRANSLATION. (The gift) of the city of Dhamilakadaka (Dhānyakataka).'
No. 6 (No. 540 or 1907). ON A PRAGMENT OF AN OBLONG RAIL PILLAR.
TEXT. Malamāvuka. . gå Retiya thabho
Two letters between ka and ya have been erased. The signs of medial a are visible in both CASES.
TRANSLATION. (This) pillar (is the gift) of ... Reti, an inhabitant of (? wife of ?) Malamāvuka.
No. 7 (No. 546 or 1907). ON A FRAGMENT OF AX OBLONG RAIL PILLAR.
TEXT. ... thabaka-kula[sa] thabho Note the difference in form of bh of this inscription and of Nos. 6 and 9.
TRANSLATION.. . (This) pillar (is the gift) of... thabaka family.'
No. 8 (No. 550 op 1907). ON A FRAGMENT OF AN OVAL RAIL DAR.
TEXT.
Pikotakinan
TRANSLATION. *(The gift) of the Pakðtakas.'
The Pakotakas probably afterwards came to be known as Vikatakas : see No. 27 aod rapra, pp. 260-1.
2 1 2

Page #309

264
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
(VOL. XV.
No. 9 (No. 551 or 1907). ON A FRAGMENT OF AN OBLONG RAIL PILLAR.
TEXT. Kamma.. Jā Apakuya [tha]bho Two letters after Kamma have been broken off. [Perhaps they were bhayā=bharya. -Ed.]
TRANSLATION. (This) pillar (is the gift) of Apakū..... Kamma'
No. 10 (No. 556 of 1907). ON A FRAGMENT OF AN OVAL RAIL BAR.
TEXT.
Revatasa Padipuļi[ni]yānam
TRANSLATION. Of Revata, a member of the Padipuļiniga community.'
No. 11 (No. 557 OF 1907).
TEXT. Sa[m]ghala-samadasa & . . . .
The absence of the genitive termination after Sa[in]ghala makes the following rendering a little doubtful. But compare Dhamma-Yavanasa (Kārle, No. 10, Epigraphia Indica, VII, pp. 55-56), Budha-pamātu (No. 22).
TRANSLATION. Of the monk Sa[m]ghala ........"
No. 12 (No. 568 OF 1907). ON A FRAGMENT OF AN OVAL RAIL BAR.
TEXT. Rāja-lek hakasa Balasa jāyāsā somada[ta] The left arm of mis detached, and the last syllable should evidently be ya.
TRANSLATION Of Somadatta, the wife of Bala, the royal scribe.'
No. 13 (No. 562 of 1907).
TEXT. Utāyā [DhaJn[@]mala-mātu sachi The letter before na is damaged. It may be a dha.
TRANSLATION (This) rail bar (is the gift) of Ută, mother of [Dha]namala.'

Page #310

No. 13.]
SOME UNPUBLISHED AMARAVATI INSCRIPTIONS.
265
No. 14 (No. 564 or 1907).
ON A FRAGMENT OY AN OBLONG RAIL PILLAR.
TEXT. ... gasa putāna .. ...
TRANSLATION. • Of the sons of ... ga..
No. 15 (No. 568 or 1907). ON A FRAGMENT OF A RAJL PILLAR.
TEXT. .... [ni]gamasa
gamasa of this epigraph appears to have been traced or engraved by the same hand that traced or engraved No. 4. So here also we have probably a record of a gift of the city of Dhānyakataka.
TRANSLATION Of the city ... . .. ..
No. 16 (No. 561 op 1907). ON A FRAGMENT OF AN OVAL RAIL BAR.
TEXT. ... Utikasa mátu Kumbaył sichi The sign of longa in sachi is quite clear.
TRANSLATION. (This) rail bar (is the gift) of Kumbi, mother of Utika.....
No. 17 (No. 558 of 1907). ON A FRAGMENT OF AN OVAL RAIL BAR.
TEXT, .... 88 māta Kumbay sücbi
Kurb of No. 17 is evidently identical with the donor of No. 16. The writing of the two epigraphs is very similar. But the pictorial symbols at the end are different. In No. 16 this symbol consists of two tridents (trifüla) with a wheel (chakra) between them. The symbol in No. 17 is a trident evidently on a shrine.
TRANSLATION. (This) rail bar (is the gift) of Kumbo, mother of (Utika),
No. 18 (No. 555 or 1907). ON A FRAGMENT OF AN OVAL BAIL BAR.
TEXT. .... . tini suchiyo The bend of the vertical of r in tini is unusual, and the mark of i is very slight.

Page #311

266
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[VOL. XV
[VOL. XV
TRANSLATION. Three rail bars ..
No. 19 (No. 560 op 1917). ON A FRAGMENT OF AN OVAL RAIL BAR.
TEXT. ... [ha]rela-po (ta] [sa] [sa]chi
[ha]rela."
TRANSLATION (This) rail bar (is the gift) of ..... son of . This epigraph is very carelessly engraved.
No. 20 (No. 569 OF 1907).
TEXT. ... gasa guchi This is even more carelessly engraved.
TRANSLATION *(This) rail bar (is the gist) of ..... ga.'
No. 21 (No. 474 of 1913). ON A FRAGMENT (CORNER) OF A SLAB WITH SCULPTURE
TEXT. 1 Sidham namo Bhagavato Sidha.... 2 sa-nåti-mita-ba[m]dbay[á]Dam ....
.
TRANSLATION. Success! Adoration to the Blessed one. The gift) of Sidha ..... ... with grandsons, friends and relatives ........!
No. 22 (No. 475 or 1913).
TEXT.
1... [] rasa 68-pita kasa 8a-bhayakasa sa-bhätuka2... dina[m) Bhagavato Budha-pamata pata
There is space for one akshara between da and na[n] in line 2. tu of pamatu in the Bame line, though worn, is clear enough. Sa-bhayakasa=sa-bharyasya.
TRANSLATION The gift of a slab (bearing an image) of the omniscient Buddha by ....... with his father, with his wife, with his brothers.'
Pamātu in line 2 is the genitive of pamatā, Sanskrit pramäti (Childers). For the pecnliar compound Buddha-pamats, compare Sa[mh]ghalt-samanasa in No. 11. I have not been able to braco this stone in the cellar of the Madras Government Museum and so cannot say whether it bears an image of the Buddba.

Page #312

No. 13.)
SOME UNPUBLISHED AMARAVATI INSCRIPTIONS.
267
No. 23 (No. 476 or 1913). ON A PRAGMENT OF A COPING-STONE OF A RAIL.
TEXT. uråsikya Utarłye avd[sa]......
TRANSLATION . Of the fomale las-worshipper Utari and (of the lay-worshipper] ....'
No. 24 (No. 478 or 1913). ON A FRAGMENT OF A COPING-STONE OY A RAIL.
TEXT. ..... [ga ha]-patino sa-putakasa danam divadho hatho
TRANSLATION. The gift of the householder.. with his son, a cubit and a half.
Divadho is Pali divaddho or diyaddho, Ardha-Mågadhá divaddha (Pischel, SS 230 and 450) =drikdirdha, modern dēļ (Bengali) or dēdh (Hindi). The coping-stone was probably & cubit and a half long. At the end of the inscription is the svastika symbol with curved arms.
No. 25 (No. 486 of 1913).
TEXT. 1
. (ni]hi Gamalakaga gaha-pasti]sa 2 ...patasa.. Revatasa.. balaka (ya]
This fragmentary inscription is much worn, and some of the letters have disappeared. For balako read balika.
TRANSLATION.
Of the daughter... of Revata son... of the householder Gamalaka.
No. 26 (No. 491 or 1913). ON A FRAGMENT,
TEXT. .....(cha]chuli-sa[m]ghaya...
TRANSLATION. .... to the brotherhood ... chachuli.'
No. 27 (No. 493 or 1913). ON A FRAGMENT OF AN OCTAGONAL PILLAB.
ΤΕΧ. 1 . gåmo våthavasagaba-patisa Vikatakasa kaha-patikinit 2..... nå therens Bodhikona bhariyaya Chamunāya sa-bhatukobi ... 8... kehi sa-nati-mita-bardhavehi cha apapo dya-vadhanika (pa] ,...
Soveral letters have been lost on both sides.

Page #313

268
TRANSLATION.
"Of the householder Väkäṭaka, an inhabitant of the village housewife
brothers.
of his own term of life
2
•
The name of the householder, Vakataka, is probably a clan-name and not a personal name. See No. 8 and supra, pp. 260-1.
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
, of the
., by the thera Bodhika ... of his wife Chamund with her with grandsons, friends and relatives also, for the increment
bhar[a] kumari
.
No. 28 (No. 497 or 1913).
ON A FRAGMENT. TEXT.
siri-Champura
TRANSLATION.
The glorious princess Champura..
No. 29 (No. 498 or 1918).
ON A FRAGMENT OF A COPING-STONE OF A RAIL.
TEXT.
yass chetlilya madha vet[i]ka cha [pa]
TRANSLATION.
coping-stone of the Chaitys.
I do not understand the meaning of madha. If it stands for the Sanskrit madhya, the form should be recognized as a local tadbhava.
No. 30 (No. 499 or 1918).
ON THE REVERSE (UNPOLISHED) SIDE OF A BIG SLAB. TEXT.
Niga-bu
This is probably the name of the stone-mason.
No. 31 (No. 502 of 1913).
ON A SLAB OF WHICH THE SCULPTURE HAS PEELED OFF.
Tukaya suchi danaṁ
TEXT. väsikasa dhama-kadhikasa Budhi
TRANSLATION.
LOf] Budhi, a preacher of the Law (and) an inhabitant of
No. 82 (No. 503 or 1913).
[VOL. XV.
TEXT.
.

Page #314

No. 13.]
SOME UNPUBLISHED AMARAVATI INSCRIPTIONS.
269
TRANSLATION (This) rail bar is the gift of Tuka.'
No. 33 (No. 536 or 1907). ON THE CORNER OF A DISC WITH A BIG LOTUS.
TEXT. 1 Nutu-uparak 19a 2 Kodimuţikasa 3 tiņi suchiyo 4 danam
On another corner of the stone is engraved the figure 5. U in line 1 is evidently a correction, as the unnecessary stroke below it shows. Uparaka may be the Sanskrit word uparika of the later inscriptions, which is the title of an officer, Telugu uppara is the name of a caste of tank and well-diggers.
TRANSLATION. * Three rail bars are the gifts of the uparaka Nutu of Kodimuţi.'
Rao Sahib H. Krishna Sastri informs me that near Erode on the South Indian Railway there is a village called Kodumadi which finde mention in an early Tamil work (Davaram).
Nu. 34 (No. 538 of 1907). The coping-stone which bears the inscription is described by Mr. Rex in the Director-Gene. ral's Annual Report for 1905-06, p. 117 (Plate XLVIII, Fig. 1). It is also noticed by Professor Lüders in his List, No. 1205 (1454).
TEXT. · A Tulakichase gaba-patisa Kubulasa putasa Budhino bhārijāya Tukāya sa-putikāya sa-bbaginikaya pato deya-dhamma
TRANSLATION. Chie) slab is the pious gift of Tuka, the wife of Budhi, son of the householder Kubula, a Tulakicha, with her son and sister.'
Lüders takes Tulakicha in the sense of an inhabitant of Tulaka. But this is doubtful. The Tukā of this inscription may be identical with Tnkā of No. 32.
No. 35 (No. 5+1 or 1907).
TEXT. .... Sa-matugāya ....
TRANSLATION. ... with her mother .....'
No. 36 (No. 542 OF 1907).
ON A FRAGMENT.
TEXT.
Yagochada Mugovaku-nivasi Yago should be read Yago, sacrifice.'
2
M

Page #315

270
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
(VOL. XV.
TRANSLATION • Yagoo hada (Yagachandra), an inhabitant of Mugovaku.'
No. 37 (No. 543 or 1907).
TEXT. Ukati dānam
TRANSLATION. Gift of Ukati.
No. 38 (No. 543 or 1913).
TEXT. ..... [ku]tasa dānam
TRANSLATION. Gift of ..... kuta.'
No. 39 (No. 544 or 1907).
TEXT. Götamins mã.....[dánarn] A1 letters between md and da (about 4 or 5) have disappeared.
TRANSLATION. Gift of ......... of Gotami.'
No. 40 (No. 547 or 1917). ONA TRAGMENT OF A RAIL PILLAR.
TEXT.
1.... [sa] Chadass chs mitoy...... 2.... nam navakamiks Dadhāpadari... 3. .. Do dhama-kadhiko aya-parado cha
Dadh padāri and Därado are very strange namos. Rao Sahib H. Krishna Sastri saggests that the sign which I have taken as may be considered as p. In that case navakamska. padhana will mean the chief of the overseers.'
TRANSLATION. ..... of Chada (Chandra) and of his mother ....... the overseer of works, Dadhinadari...... and the preacher of the law, the venerable Parada.'
No. 41 (No. 549 or 1907).
........ mahl-govaliyu
balikaya .....[na]

Page #316

No. 13.]
SOME UNPUBLISHED AMARAVATI INSCRIPTIONS.
271
TRANSLATION. ...... of the great cowherd's daughter. ...,
No. 42 (No. 552 OF 1907).
TEXT. ... [bhariyaga sa-patakasa üsni]ea....
TRANSLATION. (This) coping-stono is the gift of ..... with his wife and with his son.' For long in anisa see also No. 44.
No. 43 (No. 553 of 1907).
TEXT. Chulamakay. Tapa (ya]
Chulamakaya [for culaka umakāya ?-Ed.] is written within one compartment and Tapaya in another.
TRANSLATION Of Chulamaka .... of Tapa,.' The sign of a has evidently been omitted after these names.
No. 44 (No. 559 of 1907). ON A FRAGMENT.
TEXT. ....sa-patakasa tiniso pāda[ko]. ....
TRANSLATION. . (This) coping-stone and foot-print (are the gifts) of . . . . . . with his son . . . . .
No. 45 (No. 563 OF 1907).
TEXT. ..... tumaye sa-patikāya sada .....
TRANSLATION. (The gift) of.tumā, with her daughters, with her...
No. 46 (No. 477 or 1913).
ON A FRAGMENT OF A COPING-STONE. (Plate only in Burgess, Archæological Survey of Southern India, Vol. I, Plate LVII. No. 24. Noticed by Lüders, List, No. 1269.)
TEXT. ..... [sa] na-janāna sa-nti-mita-badhavānar dånam vetikaya chha hatha
This inscription is engraved in peculiar characters. The vertical line of the n's is a little bent, and the lower part of min mita is compressed.
2 x 2

Page #317

272
(This) rail, six cubits long, is the gift of grandsons, friends and relatives.'
1
2
3
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
TRANSLATION.
No. 47 (No. 479 OF 1913).
ON A FRAGMENT (CORNER) OF A SCULPTURED SLAB.
(Plate only in Burgess, Archaeological Survey of Southern India, Vol. I, Plate LXI, No. 55. Translation by Lüders, List, No. 1287.)
TEXT.
ka sa-bhariyaya Chaka[data]ya sa-pitakaya ha[ya] sa-nati-mita-badhavehi deya-dhama patithapita sothika-pato abata-mālā cha
1
2
3
The sign between ka and ya in line 1 is very indistinct. Lüders takes it as nh. [I would take it as a da followed by a ta written below the line.--Ed.]
TRANSLATION.
(This) slab with svastika and an abatamala are the pious gifts established by Cakradatta, wife of ka, together with her father. . and their grandsons, friends and relatives' [For abatamala cf. inscriptions Nos. 51-2 in Professor Hultzsch's article on the Amaravati inscriptions in the Zeitschrift der Deutschen Morgenländischen Gesellschaft, Vol. XL, pp. 345-6.-Ed.]
1
2
3
4
5
No. 48 (No. 480 of 1913).
ON A FRAGMENT (CORNER) OF A SOULPTURED SLAR.
.
TEXT.
lure [va]thavasa Pega-gaha-[patibha]
[sa]-bhatukasa sa-[bba]ginikasa sa-bha [ya] kata-mahacheta-yeka-pas [e]
[pa]tithapi[to]
There appears to be some space left out between se and p. The latter letter looks like ph in the impression.
TRANSLATION.
[VOL. XV.
placed by the householder Pega (?), an inhabitant of . . . lura, together with his brother, sister, and wife... on one side of the great Chaitya at [Dhanya]kaṭa.'
No. 49 (No. 565 or 1907).
TEXT.
[Sidha] . i . [h] . . sa-bal[i] [ka]ye neku-budha
I cannot make out any sense.
with their
No. 50 (No. 567 OF 1907). ON A FRAGMENT.
TEXT.
gavata sama padudha sa[b]
ga sa la sigha ra ga
a parigaha magha
ya ta a[pa] ra [yam]
ya vaniyasa budh [i]
•

Page #318

No. 13.]
SOME UNPUBLISHED AMARAVATI INSCRIPTIONS
273
This inscription appears too fragmentary to yield any meaning. The syllables, luerer, are clear. The only intelligible word is vaniyusa, of the merchant.'
[I would read1 [namo bha]gavata samalla[in] budhasa [hu] 2 . ga-rela-sighara-ga[ta] [=ga-saila-sikbara-yata 3 sn (am ?)parigabe mahā[sa] 4 tapaun a(su ?)pa (ka)ray[au] 3. Fa-vāniyasa Budhi
-Ed. No. 51 (No. 548 OF 1907).
TEXT.
. . . [dibuchu siri-Vädiyasa puto l ama I am unable to make out the sign between to and la. [sa -Ed.)
TRANSLATION . lama ...son of the glorious Vādiya ... '
No. 52 (No. 551 of 1907).
TEXT. . .. . Dhanagiri-vatava-Nagabud[i]-vanilyn)-puto Nakasiri-bahiniya Puse [no] . . . .
TRANSLATION • Of Puse .. .. sister of Nakasiri [Nāgasri), son of the merchant Nagabudi [NÄgabuddhi), an inhabitant of Dhanagiri.'
For bahini (=thagini) see Pischel, Prakrit Grammar, $ 212. Other peculiar forms are catata for rathava and Cudi for budhi.
No. 53 (No. 481 OF 1913).
TEXT. ..... bhadiya doya-dama unisa pati(thavita] tha is not a complete circle, and the letters that follow are much worn. For deya-dama read deya-dhama (=děya-dharma).
TRANSLATION (This) pious gift of . .. .. bhadi, the coping-stone, is placed . . . ..
No. 54 (No. 480 or 1913).
TEXT. 1 .
. ratikaea Nekhavanasa . . . . . 2 . . . .chide . . ka
TRANSLATION Of. .. ratika Nekhavana. [This curiously suggests Chhaharatikasa Nahapan1a.-Ed.)

Page #319

274
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
(VOL. XV.
No. 55 (No. 489 or 1913). At the lower end of a sculptured slab divided into two panels (udha-pata).
TEXT. 1 Sidham [$]akagiri-nev[7]saka-Mahā[na] vakama[ka]sa bhaya [la]ka... Budha
b[i] tu [sa] .....[ne]va sa ka sa [80]-ya[na] y ra . 2 heghasa Sihagi[ri) navakamakasa[ta] maru[gi]ta sasa ya ta ra k a
A ka tu sa lu ra na kasu ka [tha] ka sa[na]ga pa va ta 3 Mahānayakasa . da ka ya rasu [ba] sa che ta ka para la cha
tu(makara] la ha ka ya ma tu ya na cha ya Budha, chadaya cha 4 . . . . . .kha ha . . . . . . ma la ya VS sa na [ta] 1a
ma ... ba dha ya .. ..udhapamanapata pa pita aya
Pusa
Most of the letters of this long inscription, the longest in the present series, are badly mutilated. In the first line a Mahā-narakamaka, 'great overseer of works,' dwelling in Bakagiri, in the second line, a Navakamaka, "Overseer of works" of Biha-giri (Simha-giri), and in the third line another Mahanavaka find mention. It records the placing of an udhapamana-pafa. No translation has been attempted.
[I would read1 Sidham Pi(Si P)giri-nev[@]sakasama[hā-na]va [kamaka]sa [bhayaya) ... MA
Budhasäviyāya .......... (ne)v[a]sikasa Gomayi[ga] aya(yi Pra 2 heghasa Sihagiri-[na]vakamakasa Dhamarakhitasa . A(8u P)nu-tara-v[i]h[&]rsa
Katusalaturangkasa Katanakisa (=kutumbisa ) Nagapavata 3 mahå-navakamakasa aya(yi ?)ra-Bhupasa dheüraparalava :. vasuya Haraya
mātuya Nachaya Badhaye cha Cha[m]daya cha 4 Rā[y]iya cha [Khu]pasi ya] ..... baliya cha sa-[na]tiri-mi-ta. ... Badhaya umarika (=ovåraka ?) udhapamana patithapita aya-Pusa -Ed.]
No. 56 (No. 500 or 1913). AT THE LOWER END OF A SCULPTURED SLAB (udha-pafa).
TEXT.
1 Sidhar Turughura-vathavasa Chadamukha-gahapatisa balikā Tanachadaya
... cha halikaya Badhaya 2 nutukāya Bha(Cha P)daya cha Bhaga (vato) mahāchetiyasa paradåre [para-d&re P
Ed.] [dakhi]ne pase [n]dhapata [de]ya-dhama 3 patithapita
In line 2 after döyao there is a vertical line which is superfluous.
TRANSLATION. Success! (This) opright slab placed on the south side of the main (para) gate of the Mahāchaitga of the Blessed one, (is) the pious gift of .. ... the daughter of the householder Chadamukha (Chandramukha), an inhabitant of Turughura, and of... ...... and of the halika Badha and of her grand-daughter Bhada (Bhadra).
For a halika-jāya (ploughman's wife) Badha, see Bhaja cavo inscriptions, No. 6, A.S. W. I., Vol. IV, p. 83.

Page #320

Unpublished Amaravati Inscriptions: Nos. 49--5+
*BONS, Snoza S
TA KONTU
Ε
ίσχυπασε
EN
WHITTINGHAM E GRIGOS. PHOTO-LITH
F. W. THOMAS
SCALE ONE-THIRD

Page #321


Page #322

No. 13.)
SOME UNPUBLISHED AMARAVATI INSCRIPTIONS.
275
No. 57 (No. 501 OF 1913). AT TIE LOWER END OF A SCULPTURED SLAD (udha-pața).
TEXT. 1 Sidham Namo Bhagavato Siri-Negichasa pusa [Kallikasa Hashaga bhariyaya
cha Chatiya-put[a]na cha 2 Mahācham damukbasa Chulachandamukhasa balikaya cautarigasa nuthu cha
Haghaya Bhalaha ghaya viya sa(si ?) ra 3....Balasa deya-dbamnam pasti]thapita udha-pata
The names following Balikaya cha in line 2 cannot be made out. I give the syllables as far as I can read them. [Read Utariyasa nuthu cha Haghāya Chula-haghấya ?-Ed.)
TRANSLATION.
Success! Adoration to the Blessed One! (This) upright slab placed (here) is the pious gift of Kalika, the son pusa=putasa) of Sri-Negicha, and of the wife of Hasha (Harsha) and of Maha-chamdamukha (Mahā-chandramukha) and Chula-chamdamukha (Kshudrachandramukha), sons of Chatiya (Chaitya) and his daughter (and the grand-daughter of Utariya Hagha and Chula-hagha) and of Bala.'
No. 58. ON A FRAGMENT.
TEXT. pavachitāyā Bhadaya pavach [i]taya Nakaya doya-dhama nama ......
Read Bhadāya, pavachitāya, Nakiya and deyao. The top stroke of d in deyao appears to be accidental.
TRANSLATION
• The pious gift of the nun Bhada (Bhadrā) and of the nun Naka (Nāga)..
No. 14.-DHANANTARA PLATES OF SAMANTAVARMAN.
BY TARINI CHARAN RATH, B.A. A set of three copper-plates with inscriptions was discovered by me early in the year 1917. They were in the possession of an Uriya Brahman residing at the village of Dhanantata, ritnated in the Seragada Zamindari Estate of the Aska taluka, Goomsar Division, Ganjam District, Madras Presidency. They are said to have been fonnd by him while digging earth in the backyard of his house in the village with a view to preparing mud for constructing a wall.
The size of the plates is about 6" in breadth by 31' in height, their thickness being 't of an inch. Each plate has a circular hole on the proper left side, through which passes & copper ring of a diameter of 3 inches and thickness of an inch, on which these plates are strung. The two ends of the ring are secured by a leaden seal, the legend on wbich is defaced. The weight of the plates together with the ring and seal is 69 tolas. The first and third plates are inscribed on one side only, while the second plate has inscriptions on both sides. The edges

Page #323

276
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
(VOL. XV
of the plates are but very slightly raised into rims to protect the writing. The letters of the inscription are fairly big, their size being about of an inch. The inner side of the first plate, and the two sides of the second plate, have on them 6 lines ench, while the inner side of the third plate contains seven lines, the total number of lines of the inscription being thus 25. The first plate is very slightly damaged at the left upper tip; but this has not interfered with the writing. The seal is protected by prominences of the ring made of the same stuff on both its sides. The prominence just below the right of the seal has given way, perhaps during the cleansing of the plates.
The language of the inscription is Sanskrit, and the alphabəts used resemble those of the Komarti platus of Chandravarman of Kalinga (Epigraphia Inclica, Vol. IV, pp. 112-115). Dr. Hultzschi, who edited the Komarti plates, states that the characters are older than those cf the Achyutapuram plates of Indravarman I (above, Vol. III, p. 123) and closely resemble those of the plates of Vijayanandivarman (I. A., Vol. V, p. 176) And also the Chicacole plates of Nandaprabhanjavavarman (I. A., Vol. XIII, p. 48). Unfortunately the inscription is not dated, like most of the other grants of the Kalinga kings. However, on paleographical grounds it may be, I think, assigned to the seventh century A.D.
The inscription is one of a new Kalinga king of the Eastern Gănga dynasty, known by the name of si-Samantavarman, who was also a devout worshipper of lord Gskarņēśvara, residing on the summit of the Mahendra mountain near Mandasa in the district of Ganjam and who won hy the strength of his own arms the country of Svētaka. From his residence at Svēta ka the king instructs the then administrative officers (yatlukala-vyavahirin) together with the accountants (karana) in the Hamanibböga province (rishaya), that he gives the village Vatagrāma in the said province, with specific boundaries, to Govindaśarman, a Brahman of the Bhāradvāja götra and of the Vajasanoyin charana for the increase of the merit of his parents and self. The inscription was incised by Padmachandra.
It is difficult at present to identify the country known as Svētaka. It may be stated here that Priithivivarma-dera of Kalinga, son of Mahindravarma-dova, made a similar graut in later years from his residence at Svetaka. The plates of Pţiithiviv:urmau have been edited by Dr. Kielhorn in Epigraphia Indica, Vol. IV, at pago 198. They are said to be of the twelfth or thirteenth century A.D. The residence of Svētaka is also mentioned in another set of copperplates of Indravarma-deva of Kalinga, recently discovered at Vishamagiri in the SannoKhemidi Zamindari Estate of the Aska talukr. I shall also edit these shortly. It may he sen from the plates of Samantavarman that he was himself the king of Kalinga who first conquered the Svētaka country. It is not specifically mentioned in the plates that Samantavarman was king of Kalinga; but there can be, I think, no doubt on the point. It is clear from the several inscriptions of the Gang: kings of Kalinga that they had in the country under them a number of capitals, viz. Kalinganagara, Kolahalapura, Simhapura, Sarapalli, Svõtaka, etc. It is very likely that the capital was changed from time to time. The history of Kaling has yet to be written, and the regular line of its kings yet to be worked out. Tho country aud towa of Svētaka, together with the Hāmanibhoga vishaya, have to be located. It was perhaps the country adjoining Kalinga to the west.
The record is all in proso, with the exception of a small customary verse almost at the end, in the Anushtubh metre, requesting fature kings to maintain the gift. Impressions of the plates have been taken by Rao Sahib H. Krishna Sastri, Epigraphist to the Governn:ent of ludia, Madras, to whom they had been sent by me. He has noted the plates as No. 12 in Appendix A of his Annual Report for 1916-17, where, in the "Remarks" coluinn, Hämaribhoga rishaya has been wrongly read as Hāmapigośa vishaya.

Page #324


Page #325

F.W.THOMAS
SCALE ABOUT THREE-FOURTHS
W GRIQGS & SONS, LTD., PHOTO-LITH.
SHREDICALJ
Simやさおとめ
بوها
おとり
する
iib.
さら
5
Rudal 7 2 2 4 4
2
AC
おたる
இடயதைன்
お 821000
16
18
8
10
12
20
22
24
むちゃんた
AQU
3種
おせえ
ひめない
C
ス
iii.
ふわな
とうと g
YEBRO
22
24
Dhanantara Plates of Samantavarman.

Page #326

No. 14.]
DHANANTARA PLATES OF SAMANTAVARMAN.
TEXT.
First Plate.
1 Om svasti | Vijaya-Svētak-ādhishthānäd=bba2 gavetas-char-āchara-garoh sakala-sasa3 nka-śëkhara-dharasya sthity-utpatti-prala4 sa-hēto[ho] Mahendr-achala-sikhara-ui5 väsinah fri-Gökarņēsvara-svāminaGś=charana-kamal-ārādhanād=avāpta
Second Plate; First Side. 7 punya-nichayo Gang-āmals-kul-i. 8 fmvar-en[du][ho] sva-bhaja-bala-parikram-akra9 nta-sakala-Svētak-adhirajya[ho] sakti-ttra10 ya(b)-prakarsb-anurañjit-āģēsha-sh11 manta[bo] parama-mahögvarð mätāpi12 [tri]-pād-anudhyātaḥ sri-Sāma[nta]va
Second Plate; Second Side. 13 [r]mma kusali (1) Hamanibhöga-vishayo ya14 thi-küla-vyavahariṇaḥ sa-karapa sa15 mijñāpayati Viditamæastu bhnva16 tam tad-vishaya-samvaddhs-Vaţa-gra17 mo nama porvva-paschiměna modal-vri18 ksh-asvatba-vriksha-simā7 dakshiņěna [sa]rah
Third Plate.
19 B[1]mā tato mātā-pitr[O]rektmanag=cha pfiny-i20 bhivsiddhaya Bharadvaja-sa-gotriya Vaja21 san@ya-scharana vrāhmaṇa-Govindagarmano
samprada[t"]tah [ll] Bhavishyatas-cha drājñó vijñs.io payāmi Mā bhäd=aphala-sankā va[ho] pa
ra-da[t]t-ati pārthivā[bo] sva-dattā[t'] phalam-anantyan[m] 25 para-datt-anupāla [nam) [ll] Utkirppa[m] Padmachandr[@]ņa [ll]
TRANSLATION.
(Lines 1 to 15.) Hail! The glorious Samantavarman, who has acquired a store of virtue by the worship of the lotus feet of the divine lord Gökarnēgvara, the almighty who is the master of the animate and the inanimate, who wears the crest-ornament of the half-moon, who is
From ink-impressions supplied by Mr. Krishna Sastri. * Expressed by symbol.
The visarga is corrected from the letter ra, which was first writton. • Read mba.
. Read an. • Read não.
* Read mödaki-orikel-aspattha-riksha. . Read pro
• Realya-chao 1. Read rdji vijia.

Page #327

278
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[VOL. XV.
tte cause of existence, genesis and destruction, and who resides on the summit of the Mahendra mountain ;-he, a moon in the sky, Damely, the noble Ganga race; possessing the over-lordship of the entire Svētaka (country), won by the strength of his own arms; endeared to all his Vassals by the pre-eminence of his three-fold powers; & great devotee of Mahēśvara (Siva); and meditator upon the feet of his father and mother; being well, commands from the victorious rosidence of Svētaka the for the time being administrative officers together with the accountants in the H&manibhöga vishaya (province) thus :
(LI. 15 to 22.) Be it well known to you that the village) Vața-grāma, belonging to this province, within the boundaries of the modakal tree and the peepal tree (Ficus religiosa) on the east and west and of the tank on the south, is given to Govindasarman, a Brāhmaṇa of the Bhāradvāja gotra and of the Vājassnēya charana, for the increase of the merit of my father, mother and self.
(LI. 22 to 25.) And I beseech future kings (thus): "O kings! Have no doubt of reward on the ground that it is another's gift. The maintenance of another's grants has a far greater reward than one's own gift."
(L. 25.) Incised by Padmachandra.
No. 15. --BARRACKPUR GRANT OF VIJAYASENA : THE 32ND YEAR.
BY R. D. BANERJI, M.A. The copper-plate on which the subjoined inscription is incised was discovered seven or eight years ago in a small village near the cantonment of Barrackpur, in the 24-Parganas District of Bengal, by Mr. G. A. Schumacher, an Assistant employed by Messrs. Bird & Co., of Calcutta. Mr. Schumacher seems to have found the plate in the possession of some villagers, from whom he purchased it for its weight in copper. This information was obtained for me from Mr. Schumacher by Mr. Nogendra Nath Sen Gupta, of Messrs. Sinclair, Murray & Co., of Calcutta. The plate is at present in Mr. Schumacher's possession.
The late Mr. V. Venkayya obtained a loan of the plate from Mr. Schumacher in 1910. Mr. M. B. Garde, then Research Scholar in the Archeological Department, prepared a transcript of this record. The original plate was sent to Dr. D. B. Spooner, Superintendent, Archeological Survey, Eastern Circle, in whose office it was photographed. As Mr. Garde could not find time to edit this record, the work was made over by Dr. Spooner in Novembor 1915 to me. I had examined the original plate in 1907 or 1908, when a Bengali gentleman brought it to the Indian Museum for decipherment, and again in 1910, when the late Mr. Venkayya obtained it from Mr. Schumacher. But in 1915 I found that this original plate had been sent to England, and some ink impressions of it, taken by Dr. Spooner's men, could not be traced either in the office of the Government Epigraphist for India or in that of the Superintendent, Archeological Survey, Eastorn Circle. I had to rely on two pencil rubbings, sent to Dr. Spooner in October 1911, and two indifferent negatives. The accompanying plates have been prepared from two enlargements from these negatives, prepared by Babu Sib Chandra Mondal of the Indian Museum.
The record is incised on a single plate of copper, to the top of which is attached the royal seal. As is the case in all Sõna grants, tho seal consists of a ten-armed figure of siva, called in the Edilpur grant of Kosava-sõna! Sadāsita-mudra, embossed in relief; there is no legend
1 Mödai corresponds to the Sanskrit mödaki; but there is no tree of that name in Sanskrit. Perhaps the Telugn mõduga, mõdugu or mödwon, which is the tree called Bastard Teak (Butea Frondora), was mount here.
• Journ. and Proc., Bengal As. Soc., Vol. X, p. 97.

Page #328

No. 15.)
BARRACKPUR GRANT OF VIJAYASENA : TBE 32ND YEAR.
279
on the seal. The inscribed surface of the grant measures 121 by 104", judging from the pencil rubbings, and the size of the letters varies from t" to " The characters belong to the fully developed Eastern variety of the end of the 11th centary or the 12th century A.D., which may be called the Bengali alphabet. Among initial vowel signs i, , Iri and ai do not occur. a, a, u, 2, 0 and at have completed their developments, and earlier forms are to be found in the cases of i and ri only. Among consonants sia, chha, jha, ña, dha and ba do not occur. Completely developed Bengali forms are to be found in ka, kha, ja, ta, tha, dha, na, ma, ya, ra, la and va. Partly developed forms are seen in ga, gha, in some cases of ja, da, pha, bha, $a, sha and sa. The development is complete in the cases of cha, ta, na, da, pa and ha. The older forms of the visarga and anusvāra are employed throughout. The final forms of t and m are used; but the avagraha sign is not to be met with. Consonants with superscript r are generally doubled. The mason has inscribed the record very carelessly, and consequently mistakes are very frequent. Superscript has been omitted in a number of instances, and in many cases both the visarga and the resultant s have been incised. The language of the record is Sanskrit.
The record refers itself to King Vijaya-sēns of the Sēna dynasty of Bengal, who is already known from his Deopårå stone inscription and from references to him in the genealogical portions of the grants of his son Vallåla-sēna,' his grandson Lakshmaņa-sēnaand his greatgrandsons Kēšava-anas and Visvardpa-Bēna. The first twenty-two lines contain ten verses giving the genealogy of the Sena dynasty from Samanta-Bēna to Vallala-sela. The first two verses are devoted to the praise of the Moon, in whose race the Sēnas were born. It is said that there were many princes (lit. kings' sons, rājaputtrah) in the lineage of the Moon (v. 3). The use of the word rajaputtrah instead of the usual rājānah (kings) is perhaps significant. It is possible that the Sēnas were sprung from some younger son of a king of the Lunar race; but it may also be that the Sönas claimed to be Rajputs. In their family was born SamantaBðDa (v.4); from him was born Hômanta-sëná (v.5); from him was born Vijaya-Bēna (v. 6). The sixth verse conveys a very important piece of information about the history of Bengal. From this verse we learn that Vilasa-Dēvi, the queen of Vijaya-sens, was "the moon of the sea of the s a family." The name of Vilasa-Devi, the principal queen of Vijaya-sēna, has already been met with in the Naihati grant of her son Valläla-sēna ; but her descent from the Süra family is not mentioned in any other known inscription. This statement of the Barrackpur grant definitely proves that the majority of the genealogical works of Bengal are not reliable sources of historie cal information. According to the majority of these works Vallala-sēna was born in the family of a daughter's son of Adi-sūra, the mythical first king of the Söra dynasty. I quote a few examples collected by Mr. Ramā Prasad Chanda in a learned article read at an ordinary meeting of the Bangiya Sahitya Parishad and published in the Bengali monthly journal Bharati :
I. From a genealogical work (Kula-grantha) found in the house of the late Mahesa Chandia Siromani of Puthia, Rajshahi District. Language corrapt Bengali :
"Adi-fūra rājāra sargvārohanaḥ tadante kicchu kal-ānantara tata dauhitrakulēta udbhara hailena Valvāla-sēna."
“The ascent of King Adi-stra to heas ; next, after the lapse of some time, in the line of his daughter's son was born Vallála-soni
II. From another work found at the bare place :
Rajfiah saptama-santānasya dauhitro-bhūd Vallal-akhyah." “ Vallála was the danghter's son of the seventh descendant of the king."
Ante, Vol. XIV, p. 159. • Journ. Bengal 41. Soc., 1900, Pt. 1, p. 62, above, Vol. XII, p. 8; Journ. and Proo., Bengal 4.. Soc., Vol. V, p. 467. Ibid, Vol. X, p. 97.
• Jours. Bengal As. Soc., 1896, Pt. I, p. 6
2 x 2

Page #329

280
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[Vol. XV.
III. From manuscripts presented to the Varendra Research Society of Rajshahi by Pandit sasisekhara Siddhanta and Sambhunătha Mukutamani. Language corrupt Bengali :
"Adi-süra räjāra sargārohanah saptama purushantarë daitrakule janmilena Vallala-sēnah."
"The ascent of king Ādi-fira to heaven ; after seven generations Vallála-bena was born in the line of (the) daoghter's son."
IV. From the same lot of manuscripts :
“Adi-fūra rājāra sargrarohanal || Brārhmanadigēra saptama purusha jāyah rajara saptama purusha jayah raja jugya pătra paya nā je yavisëka kariya raja kareh I kichhu küla antara dahitra santānēta jarnmilēna Valvala-sena."
“The ascent of king Adi-süra to heaven. Seven generations passed of the Brahmanas, seven generations from the king passed. The King (?) does not get & proper person to be made king after anointment. After some time Vallala-sēna was born from a daughter's son (i.c. of the royal line)."
It is certain that the information supplied by three out of these four works is anreliable. We know that Vallála-sena himself was the daughter's son of a Sāra king. Therefore Manuscripts Nos. I, III, IV are unreliable, because he was neither born of a daughter's son of a Śara prince nor was he born in a line descended from a daughter's son of the same family. Manuscript No. II is reliable, as it mentions that Vallâla-sēna himself was a daughter's son of the prince, who was seventh in descent from Adi-sora. We are assured from the Barrackpur grant of the truth of the first portion of this statement, though the second half still requires confirmation. We learn from verse 8 that from Vilasa-Dévi was born Vallala-söna. The grant was issued from the victorious camp of Vikrama-pura. The donor was the Paramės vara Paramabhattaraka Mahārājādhiraja, the devout worshipper of Mahēsvara, the illustrious Vijaya-sēna, who meditated on the feet of the illustrious Mahārājadhiraja Hemanta-sēna. The object of the inscription was to record the grant of a piece of land measuring four pățakas, measured by the nala of Samatata, and producing two hundred puräna-worth kaparddakas, which was partly bounded on the north-west by the Tikshahanda marsh (jala), with its four well-known boundaries, in the village of Ghasa-sambhoga-Bhattavad, in the Khadi vishaya of the Paundravarddhane bhukti, to Udayaksradēva-barman, the son of Bhaskaradėva-farman, the grandson of Rabaskaradáva-sarman, the great-grandson of Ratnakaradova-sarman of Käntijoogi, who had migrated from the Middle Country (Madhya-data). The donee belonged to the Våtsya götra. His pravaras were Bhargava, Chyavans, Apna vina, Aurva and Jamadagni (Jamadagnya). He was a student of the six Angas and belonged to the Afvalāyade branch of the Rig-vēd. The grant was made inside the palace (upakärika) at Vikrama-pura as the dakshina of the Homa performed by Udayakara, on the occasion of the Golden Tulapurusha gift performed by the Mahadevi (Queen) Vilása-de vi, on the occasion of a lunar eclipse (sõma-graha). The dataka of the grant was one saláddaniga (Salādhyanāga), and it was dated the 7th of Vaisakha of the 32nd year of the King's reign.
Vijaya-sena is better known to us than any other Söna king on account of the detail supplied by his Deopårå stone inscription. He is mentioned as having made war upon, or defented, a number of his neighbours. la spite of these synchronisms his date is far from Settled as yet. He made war upon four princes, named Nanya, Vira, Vardhana and Raghava, and attacked the king of Gauda. Nãnya has been identified with Nanya-deva, the founder of the Karnataka dynasty of Mithila; but the other three still remain unidentified. We do
Bharati, 38th year 1922 (B.S.), pp. 947-48. Above, Vol. 1, p. 314, V. 20.
* Above, Vol. I, p. 307. • Ibid, v. 20.

Page #330

No. 15.)
BARRACKPUR GRANT OF VIJAYASENA: THE 82ND YEAR.
281
not know anything about the date of this Nánya-dēva. Nepal Varsavalis supply varying dates for him (Saka 811=889 A.D. and Saka 1019=10971 A.D.), none of which can be accepted without further corroboration. Mr. Monmoban Chakravarti has fixed the date of Vijaya-88na rather arbitrarily. He puts him between 1140 and 1160 A.D., the lower limit of which is absolutely impossible. In & previous paper I have tried to show that the dates in the Dāna. sdgara and Adbhutasāgara are inadmissible as historical evidence. Mr. Chakravarti accepte those as valid dates, as he places Vallála-sēna's death in 1170 A.D. That in spite of the latest discoveries he has not changed his opinion is shown by his recent statement on the subject. In his paper on the "History of Mithilă during the pre-Mughal period," where he says, “As Vijayasena's lower limit I bave found out at 1158 A.D. or thereabout, this Nanya can only be the Nanyadova of Karpata kula, ... whose son is said to have taken service under Jayacandra."" This lower limit, which Mr. Chakravarti has found out, is absurd in the light of modern discoveries. The later date, 1160, for the death of Vijaya-sēna is out of the question, as we know from the Naihati grant of his son Vallála-sēna that the latter ruled for at least eleven years. If Vijaya-sēna died in 1160 A.D., then the 11th year of his son Vallala-söna would fall in 1171 A.D.; but according to the Adbhutasāgara Vallala-sēna died shortly after Saka 1091=1169 A.D. Therefore 1160 cannot be accepted as the lower limit for Vijaya-sēna. For a similar reason the earlier date, 1158 A.D., cannot be accepted as the lowest limit, as in that case it will have to be admitted that the grant was made immediately before the king's death. It cannot be asserted, upon the data available at present, that Vallala-sēna did not reign for more than eleven years. If 1158 A.D. be accepted as the lower limit for Vijaya-bēna, then the Ilth regnal year of Vallala-sõna falls in the year 1169, which according to the Adbhutasāgara is very close to the year of the latter's death. Consequently it is highly improbable that Vijaya-sēna died in 1158 A.D. Mr. Chakravarti was led to fix this limit for the reign of Vijays-sēna by a statement in a work called Ballala-charita, by one Ananda-Bhatta, which has been edited by Mahāmahopädbyâya Hara Prasad Sástri. In the 12th chapter of this book the genealogy of the Sena Kings is given and Vijaya-Bēna is entitled Chodaganga-sakha). As Chodaganga ascended the throne in 1078, and, as he ruled for seventy years, if Vijaya-sēna was his sakhi, the latter's accession must have taken place at least in 1140 A.D. Chodaganga died in 1142 A.D. According to the Deopärä inscription, Vijaya-sēna was the contemporary of one Råghava. Mr. Chakravarti assumes that this Raghava was the grandson of Chodagaðga. Rāghava's father Kämārnava came to the throne in 1142 A.D. He reigned for ten years, and Raghava reigned for fifteen years. Therefore Rägbava died in 1169 A.D. Mr. Chakravarti fixed 1158-60 A.D. as the lower limit for Vijaya-sēna because Vallala-sana died in 1169 A.D.; So, in order to make Vijaya-sons a contemporary of Rågbaya, the mean date 1158-60 was fixed. We have seen that this limit is impossible. Lakshmaņa-Bēna, the founder of the Lakshmanabëna era or La-sam, ascended the throne in 1119-20 A.D. His father Vallala-sēna reigned for at least eleven years. Therefore Vijaya-sana, ho reigned at least thirty-two years, must bave come to the throne in the last balf of the eleventh centary A.D.
In this connection it should be noted that the authenticity of the work published in the Bibliotheca Indica under tbe name of Vallāla-charita is very much to be doubted. Personally I am very much inclined to regard it as a modern forgery palmed off on the unsuspecting editor It does not agree in the least with a work of the same name which was already known in Bengal. It appeared at 'A time when there was a general movement among the lower classes to better
1 Katalog der Bibliothek der Deutschen Morgenländischen Gesellschaft, Bd. II, p. 8. : J.P. 4. 8. B. (X. S.), Vol. IX, pp. 274-77.
Ibid. • Ibid, Vol. XI, p. 409.
Report on the Search for St. MSS. in the Bombay Proxy., 1867-91, p. lxxxv. • Above, Vol. VIII, App. I, p. 17.

Page #331

282
BPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[VOL. XV
their social status by the interpretation of certain texts of the Paråpas or Smritis, and it is evident even to the most casual observer that this work was written in order to raise the social status of the powerful and influential caste called Suvarna-vapiks in Bengal. Consequontly no historical statement in this work should be taken seriously. Mr. Chakravatti placed too much faith in it, when he allowed himself to believe that Vijaya-sena was the friend of Chodaganga, simply because this Vallala-charita says so. In fact, no statement of this work has been corroborated 18. yet by any reliable historical evidence, except the genealogy of the Senas. This is correct, because it is taken from the Torpondighi grant of Lakshmaņa-Bēna, which was discovered a decade or two before the supposed discovery of the manuscripts of the Vallala-charita. I edit the record from two rubbings and two negatives :
TEXT. Metres: vy. 1-2, Sardalavikridita ; v. 3-5, Sragdhard ; v. 6, Malini ; v. 7, Arya ; v. 8, Sragdhara ; v. 9, sloka (Amushfubh) ; v. 10, Vasantatilaka ; v. 11, Arya (defective).] 1 Om Om namaḥ śivāya Kraunch-ari-dvirad-kayayoḥ fisutaya tatasya maulaa
mitho ganga2 -värini kholatoh sasi-Kalam-alokya madhyðjatam geval-ivali-madhya-va(ba)ddha
saphari. 3 -vu(ba)ddhya samakarshator-Ekranda-sphata-kandalona vihasann=avyáj-jagad
dhärjjatih || (1) Asti kahira-mah.. 4 (r)opavasya tanayaḥ pröyan-mano-janmanas-chakshuḥ Sri-parinētur=adri-tanaya
bharttuḥ siro-blushanam 5 prāg-asa-taruni-laláta-tilaka pärvv-ädri-chüďámapiradyo-dējālaya-daivatam divi
shadăm såra6 -setushära-dyati) || (2) Tad-vamść raja-hamba-chchhada-visada-yasah-kanmudim
adgirantaḥ kbēlantaḥ kahma-dha7 -rāņām-apari kara-8&mārðpa-Bimantit-äßāḥ | Simanaḥ punga-råber-amrita-maya-kala
manda 8 -1-abhögavantah karvvantaht-handra-liläm-avani-tala-bhajo raja-pattrå va(ba)
bhavuh. (3) Tēshän vaid va(ba) bha. 9 -va prabhur-ubhaya-kala-praudhi-sampad-gupanám-utta[n]sab kshattriyanam-a-dhana
jana-manas-chătakånām-payo. 10 -dahl Satrapam-antakartta tuhina-kara-kala-ma[r]tti-kirtty-angananim kantah
Samanta-Bēno rana-sirasi 11 jit-äräti-samanta-sēnaḥ 11 (4) Salvat-prodvadba)ddha-padmab pratidinam
udayi raja-raksha-sadakshabs-chaksha12 -6-chaitanya-chintamanir-an-aņu-mahaḥ prarthakair-arthit-a[r]thaḥ l ētasmad
tishmalábhir-dyatibhir-upachi13 -ta [stama]sinámh guņánăm hanta Hēmanta-sēnd raviriya jagatām mānaniyo
a(ba)huva (5) Ajani 11 Vijaya-sõnas täna räki-sudhamso ruohibhir-avachitabhir-bhāsvato-piprabhabhiḥ
Sisira
Exproased by a symbol. • The visarga is superfluous.
* Read fairal-asali. • Read Pudakahaf.chakoan.

Page #332

F. W. THOMAS
] }}}}}}}}}}}}}}}},83152}}}] a}}/
Tit৪১২৫]]) [2] [2
\Rt}}}}}}}}} \/2)});}
,
SCALE 5 OF PHOTO ENLARGEMENT)
| Iট (5; 7 ( বিবৃতি ৪ে(7, ১২৯! . Lরবসু। ওঁ নঃ] যাবনাথ, ওয়( ( ভঃ ঠিণ ।।৮৭৭ IS।'[1318 - 7 ( 25 (
এ ম (শৈ'(২ বা 'বেঃ &(3'স, 72 সা। 5:13বশ
বজাধপযঃ(কী যারঃ মুঃ !! দোদোঁ য২ি বসায়ী মন্ত্রে দুঃ৮৯]ঃযু স্বা? এম য - ২ ভাৰৰ নীল ন'বলে স্থ (। নয় মারঃ [ { যধি।।
থ ২i Fi (@be/৪}। (ব। ৪ঃ "ী। ৭ম মহাকমা!|{}"। 31মো দেন। ফল। কাৰণঃsrls নো"। ঠ'| | সাতজন ( 33 | থ্রি স্বযঃ ৪(১নসুর৷ বসু ১।২] । ( লোম বলি। ২াধীরাই ঢালা । । jf ( ()।
খ) সায়েদ সিনার ১০ গ্রাম। নীরস্থ ( ২৭।
ge সে না৷ সুধী ২, ওরাণ ভাস্কা (ছবিঃ {{{{}"। ব্রিণব ব"। a 57 & ৯৭ (২৭)
২ ৫ গ্র। ২াওনা ( ৪,১ | । ।। ।। । । 5 ] । ১।ম??? Aমর দ্য (২
Barrackpur Grant of Vijaya-sena : the 32nd year.
W. GRIGGS & SONS, LTD, COLL.
।
» « {:..ছি
}}
E।।}}}}} Islx...SG)2) $0. 18+2)].
2g
) [ ta) [21s | 02.Eজী) BY: L2 }} faisexus) {} LEDERPURDISORD1989UJE RULLE SEEPPER
JagjRL C) ২liaLv1.2) 2'); 2 00}21
ELEVBRURUSALLAD EULEERUAR TRUCELLUM G L
) {}) {2}}}}২)।। Ite the thir khalek B!kt1212 |
/23 )
\&।)}}}}{2} 02122):}{

Page #333

S
E ZİRPUSDJUSKILPUSMILEYOTTENERE
HARPET LOLWULFIGER DEL PREPILLERE Հk: LI7 : 12 /> 2 17 ԼՀ: : : | : ջո-ՎԻՔՆ Է: } եւ «ԼԵ ՅԱՆԳ 17 7, :] DUBULOB:3:2) ERBEHEELEBRELYI292
Wh222232REREXRIB :19:SEERTERREBLINK ** GENDERNEES DE REDORPEZIRLIT REDRIKSIDRO LIDEZ ERE ES EL RELLOT PIAGREBU
GEREEL REPELETROLERIRIQLA ZUR LILA EP 29 * : է՞,2321 22 2 2 2 2 2 2 000 դրամ, 12 ::::: Rylki))) Էջ 1 OtQBJR13023033LKTRONGERREPEDA 68 DRUNWREIZ RIBEIRRATIIRELT DEN LEPEL se UPBREDERILORLEADE 2: PW FLOORSUND LE 13 MEMBRE DEWBERRIERE, LEPOPOLITIKE se, UPELEYEBBE & KUROHR WIPE 323106
BREBEL AKBLADENERIYALene LVRIJE PLETA SAURORRUTELU KURKDELIGEIRULEPEK MEDIRNRUNETORA DO RUR:PROGIRKI
GENERAL RURA LEGJEDENLE, R3LUE RETIR R3291 SIRET : LGREBQBUARTERGBARDUERR JRP12ESTRRERIELREIRO):373EPG. ORLARRIBLARURERIERRESPERERER 3)KRUBRIR 232P)3]UBEZPIELESPIR2):ERIEUR 312213] PIERR ULTRI) BRASI PERR31223)LEBQBPBLOERBEZENSILERRBEIT VER]B2B INSURIKERBROEEPJESPELARREK SERTA 3 22 SRL CASERJEL PRESEZERITABLE

Page #334

No. 15.)
BARRACKPUR GRANT OF VIJAYASENA : THE 32ND YEAR.
283
15 -kara-khar-arhu-frir-yadah-kaumudinim-api samudaya-hotarayat-pratap-ata panam
(6) Abhavad-Vi. 16 LEBA-davi Sara-kul-ambhodhi-kaumudi tasya (1) nayana-yuga-maja-khasjana
vihara-koli-sthall 17 mahishi (7) Kshatträņām-ātapattrathi kanaka-giri-birð-vartti-märttaņda-tējāḥ
sasvad-visvam-vilimpa18 on ajara-pura-dhuni-phóna-punyair-yagbhiḥ jätas-tasmåd=ayushmäne-manasija
rajanl-jäni-sau19 ndarya-säraḥ Srimad-Vallala-hönaḥ sura®-guru-dhishani-kamuki-kama-kantaḥ 1
(8) Evan-vida-gana-fr20 •pih srimãn-Nihga kagankaran 1 Akhandala iv-Aditya děvo garvbhe(bbhe)
yaya dhfitaḥ [ll] (9) Dor-ddanda-chapdi. 21 ma-dat-āvani-pāla-mauli-ratna-prabhā-patala-pătala-pada-padmaḥ | Srimams-tayi Vijaya
sēne-mabi. 22 -mahendro dânăng=adāpayad-a Bonhistaj-kritsna-danaḥ (10) Sa khala
fri-Vikrama-pura-samaväsita-frima23 -j-jaya-skandhävåräta I Mahäräjädhiraja-rl-Hemanta-sõna-päd- nadbyats
paramosvara-paramamaho84 -Svara-paramabhattaraka-mahärájádhirāja-brimad-Vijaya-sēna-devah kusalt
Second side. 25 Samupagat-Abosha-raja-rājanyaka-r[a]jñs-rånska-rajapatra-räjämätya-purðhita.maha
dharma. 26-dhyaksha - mahāsåndhivigrahika.mahasõnapati - mahamudrådhikrita - antaranga-vpihad
aparika-mahi27 -kshapatalika-mahápratthāra-mabävyt hapeti-mahāpilapati-mahāganastha-danus (dhast"? .
dhika-chauro28ddharanika-nan-vala-hasty-afvargo-mahish-ājävik-adi-vypritaka-ganlmika - dapdapātika
dandana29 -yaka-vishyapaty-ådın-angamsoha sakala-raja-păd-opajivindædhyaksha-prachår-oktana?
ih-akirtti 80-tåna chatta-bhatta-jätiyana janapadana kshótra-karams=cha vrahmaņāna
vr[ hm Jan-Ottarinal yath-Arhar månayati 81 0(bs)dhayati samidißati cha | Matam asta bhavatam | yathå tri-Paundravar
ddhana-bhukty-antahpāti-Kbaţi-vi. 82 -shaya Ghasa-sambhoge-Bhattavad.-grame Tkshahanda-jal-årddha-stma
dakshina-padohim-ottaratah 33 yatha-prasiddha-chatuh-sim-ivachchhingll Samatațiya-nalona pataka-chatushtays
kaparddaks-para84. Da-data-dvay-Otpattih bitmireiyar tripa-päti-gochara-paryanta An-tals 8-oddess
s-imra-panasa 1 Read maiju.
[Rend amwhyām.--Ed.) Rond sum. • Read oarăt.
Read dhyata.
• This Hable has been inelaed over an erstro. * Read oktas. • Rendurftitān.
• Band budhwand 10 Bead brahmap-8fards u Read ehokkinni.

Page #335

284
EPIGRAPEIA INDICA.
[Vol. xv.
35 sa-guvāka-nirikola Sa-vani sa-jala-sthala s&-gartt-oshari sabya-das-aparadha
parikrita-sa36 -rva-pidi a-chatta-bhatta-pravēsi a-kiñchit-pragrābyá samasta-rāja-bhoga-kara-hiranya
pratyaya37 -sahita I Madhya-dosa-vinirggata-Kantijongiya-Ratnākaradévasarmanah
prapautrāya Rahaskaradēvs38 -sarmaṇaḥ panträya Bhāskaradēvasarmaṇaḥ pattraya Vatsa-sa-gðtriya Bhärgg.
ava-Chyavan-Apnavåna-Aurvva-Ja39 -ma[da]gnil pravaraya Rig-ved-Asvalayang-sakha-sadaog-adhyaing! &r1-Udaya kara
dēvasarmmaņē Vikrama. 40 -pur-opakāriki-madhyö sati Soma-grahë asman-maha-mahādėvi-śrimad-Vilāsa-dēvya
datta-ka41 naka-tuli-purusha-mahidan homa-karmma-dakshiņā vidhivad=udska-pürvakan
ksitvā bhagavamenta[m] Ma42 -hēsvara-bhattarakamt-uddiśya måtå-pitror-Atmanag=cha punya-yago-bhivsiddhayo
a-chandr-arkka-kshiti-sama43 -kälar yavat bhūmi-chchhidra-nyäyêna tāmrasāsanikritya pradatt-asmåbhiḥ
Tad=bhavadbhiḥ sarv vair-dv-inu. 44 -mantavyam bhävibhir-api nși-patibhiḥ apaharaņā naraka-bhayāt pālano dharmma
gauravat 45 pålaniyam bhavanti ch-Stra dharmm-ânusausinah slokah Vahubhiruvasudha
datta räjabhi[s]-Saga46 -r-adibhiḥ 1 yasya yasya yada bhūmisetasya tasya tada phalam [111] Bhimim
yaḥ pratigrihniti yas-cha 47 bhomim prayachchhati ubhau tau punya-karmiņau niyatan svargga-gå
minau [12] Sva-dattár para-dattām vă yo hard. 48 ta vasandharā [i*] sa vishthayām krimir-bhätvå pit;ibhiḥ saha pachyatë 1 [l|13*]
Nripa-ganan-agrima-rēkhaḥ Sriman-Ari49 -vfishabha-sankaraḥ kṣitavan [1*] Udayakara-Sasana-dano Saldanagam-iba
datam [114] Sam 32 Vaisakha dinë 7 [11] Srini 50 [ma]hi ni [ll]
TRANSLATION. (V. 1.) Om I salutation to Siva. May Dhûrjjatı (i.e. Siva) protect the world, laughing on account of the distinct cries of quarrel, due to childhood (fifutaya), of the enemy of the Krauñcha mountain (ie. Kärttikoya) and the elephant-faced one (i.e. Ganosa), who, while playing in the Ganges water on their father's head, having seen the digit of the moon among tho matted hair, catch hold of it, taking it to be a Saphart fish entangled in a mass of aquatio weeds.
(V.2.) There is a son of the Milky Ocean, to wit, the Cool-rayed One (i.e. the Moon), favourite of the Mind-born (Káma or Madana, i.e. Cupid), eye of the husband of Sri (i.e. Vishnu), head-ornament of the husband of the danghter of the Mountain (i... Siva),
Read Jamadagnya. Read -hadang-adhyaying.
The anusara is superduous. • The engraver had at first engraved bhäffäraka, le afterwards deleted the long d.
Read a-chandr-arkka. A faulty verse.

Page #336

No. 15.]
BARRACKPUR GRANT OF VIJAYASENA : THE 32ND YEAR.
285
frontlet of the young lady of the Eastern Quarter, crest-jewel of the Eastern mountain, god of the temple of heaven and essence (i.e. the best) of the gods.
(V. 3.) In his race were princes, who enjoyed the surface of the carth, imitated the actions of the moon (i.e. who satisfied every body by their actions, as the moon cools by its rays), enjoyed the array of nectar-like mechanical and fine arts (i... who were well versed in the arts), were the limits of amassed merit, had bouncel the hopes of kings by levying uribute from them (who had made the cardinal points their wives by placing hands on mountains which were like their breasts), wo were playful, and spread their fame, as the moon spreads its light, wbite as the wings of the swan.
(V. 4.) In their family was born a king Sāmanta-sēna, who had subdued the forces of the fendatories of his enemies in battle, the beloved of the lady fame, whose body was made of the digit of the one who issues cool rays (ie. the moon, or whose body was as slim and beautiful as the digit of the Moon), who was the destroyer of enemies, who was & water-giving cloud to tho minds of the poor, which were like chātaka birds, who was the head-ornament of these Kshattriyas poss038cd of the principal good qualities of both families (i.e. paternal and inaternal families).
(V.5.) From this (Sīmanta-sena) sprang Hēmanta-sēna, who, like the sun, was respected in the worlds, who constantly awakened the goddess of prosperity (Padma), (just as the sun opens lotuses (padma)), who prospered every day (just as the sun rises daily), who was skilled in affording protection to (other) kings, who was (as the sun was) the desire-yielding jewel to ocular perception, who was possessed of great valour (just as the sun of brilliance), from whom wealth was solicited by petitioners (just as the sun is prayed to by devotees for the fulfilment of their desires), and who, full of fiery brilliance, put an end to wicked inclinations (tamasa-guna) (just as the sun clears away the effects of darkness).
(V. 6.) By him was bogotten Vijaya-sēna, of whose fire and heat the sun and moon splendour, having the brilliance of the sun added to the rays of the full-moon, caused the rising also of the moonlight of his fame.
(V. 7.) Vilsa-dēvi was his queen, who was the moonlight of the ocean-liko race of Soras and the sporting ground of the graceful Khañjana birds called eyes.
(V.8.) “From him was born by her Vallala-sēna, who is the umbrella (i.e. protector) of the Kshattriyas, who possesses lustre like that of the sun while on the top of the golden mountain (s.e. Mēru), who constantly besmears the universe with his fame, which is as pure as the foam of the celestial Ganges, who is the essence of the beauty of the mind-born (Kama) and the consort of the night (Moon), who is the cherished lover of the intellect of the preceptor of the gods (Brihaspati), (which has become like) an excessively passionate woman"
(V. 9.) Sinoe by her (Vilása-davi) the illustrious Niusankabankara, who was the abodo of such qualities, was borne in the womb, as Aditi (bore) the god Akhandala in hers,
(V. 10.) The great Indra, lord of the Earth, Vijaya-sèna, whose lotus-like feet were reddened by the numerous rays of the crest-jewels of the kings subdued by the prowess of his bar-like arms, who had exhausted all the forms of giving, caused her (Vilasa-dēvi) to mako (various) gifts.
From the victorious camp of Vikramapura, the Paraměsvara, the Paramamāhēsvara Paramabhattaraka Mahārājādhiraja the illustrious Vijaya-sens, who meditates on the feet of the
This is a biruda of Vallala-nëna ; see the Mandana-pdfa grant of Vibvarüpa-něna.-J. A. S. B., 1896, Pt. ), pp. 12-18, L 82-87.

Page #337

286
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[VOL. XV.
illustrious Mahārājādhirāja Hēmanta-sēna, being prosperous, duly honoura, informs and orders all the officers who are present (here follows a list of officers) and others mentioned in the lists of the Superintendeuts (Adhyakshas), but not cited here, irregulars (chatta-bhatta-jatiyan), the community, the cultivators, the Brahmaņas and those other than the Brāhmaṇas, "Be it agreed by you that, in the Ghāsa-sambhoga-Bhattavadā village in the Khādi vishaya included in the Paundravardhana bhukti, this land, four pātakas (measured) by the nala called Samatatiya (i.e. of Samatafa), having for its southern, western and northern boundaries half of. the marsh (jula) called Tikshahanda, and with the well-known four boundaries, ---producing two hundred kaparddaka-purānas (annually), embracing pastures and grass land, with the bottom (i.e. with rights of mining), with uddesa,with mango, jack, cocoanut and betalnut trees, with forests, with land and water, with pits (gartta) and salt-landy, in which ten offences of the donee will be borne (by the king), which will be exempted from all pidā (i.e. from certain compulsory duties from which other villages were not exempted), where the entrance of irregulars is prohibited, where no irregular imposts (?) are to be levied, with all taxes enjoyed by the king and income from gold (? mining),- is given by us by means of a grant incised on copper, in the upakärikā (? palace) of Vikramapura, to the illustrious Udaya karadēva-sarman, a student of the Āśvaliyana Sakha of the Rig-reda and the six Arigas, who belongs to the Vátsya gotra, whose prararas are Bhargava, Chyāvana, Apnavåna, Aurva and Jåmadagnya, who is son of Bhaskaradēva-sarman, grandson of Rahaskaradēva-sarman, great-grandson of Ratnakaradēva-sarman, (an inhabitant) of Kāntijongi and immigrant from the Middle Country (Madhyadēša), in honour of the Lord Mahośvara, with previous libations of water, according to regulations (vidhi), as dakshina for performing the homa ceremony of the kanaka-tula-purusha gift given by my queen (maka-mahadēvi), the illustrious Vilasa-dēvi, on the occasion of a lunar eclipse, for the increase of my own merit and fame and that of my father and mother, as long as the sun, moon and the earth shall last, by the law known as the bhumi-chchhidra." (Hore follow an imprecatory sentence in prose and three of the usual imprecatory verses.) The illustrious Arivšishabhasankara (i.e. Vijaya-sēna), the first in reckoning of kings, has made Säläddanāga (bālādhyaniga) the duta of this grant of a decree to Udayakara. The year 32, the 7th day of Vaisakha. Registered by the Mahā (Psāndhivigrahika).
No. 16.-TWO COPPER-PLATE GRANTS FROM INDORE.
BY RAMESE CHANDRA MAZUMDAR, M.A., CALCUTTA. 'Thes intes were handed over to me by Professor D. R. Bhandarkar, M.A., who states that he obtained them from a Brahmaņa in the Indore State. They were appareutly found in some place in Central India. No further particulars of their discovery are known.
I.-THE GRANT OF MAHĀRĀJA SVĀMIDĀSA: THE YEAR 67. The inscription is on a single plate, which is engraved on one face only and measures about 7 broad by 417 high. There is no ring-hole, and it may be held as quite certain that no seal was ever attached. The plate contains 9 lines of writing, which are in an excellent state of preservation. The size of the letters varies between I and I of an inch in height.
The language of the inscription is Sanskrit ; but there is a number of grammatical solecisms. Thus we have in l. 2 ta instead of vah; in 11. 2-3 samanujantyosmi instead of janimo sya; in 1. 5 putra-pautr-anvaya instead of pantr-ānvaya, asyrasmābhikksitah instead of
[V.ith which compare the passages in the Belava Copper-plate Inscr. and the Rampal Copper-plate Inscr., supra, Vol. XII, pp. 42-3, 141.-Ed.]
2 COn sa-tala s-oddējā ef. Kielborn's pote, supra, Vol. VI, pp. 136 and 141. In Vol. XII, pp. 43 and 142, It is translated with bottom and surface.'-Ed.]

Page #338

No. 16.)
TWO COPPER-PLATE GRANTS FROM INDORE.
287
asy=āsmābhiḥ kṣitah and idānim for idānim. Besides, Visarga is omitted after bhunjata in 1. 6, and wrongly inserted after krishāpayatas=cha in 1. 7. The influence of Prāksit' may be traced in the use of the word Santaka. The inscription is written throughout in prose.
As regards orthography we have to notice
(1) The doubling of d in dh before y (cf. pad-ānuddhyato in l. 1). (2) The doubling of u and y after r (cf. sarvvān=evo in l. 2, and sarvvairzīvo in 1. 7;
also Aryya in 1. 4; but we have a-chandr-ārka in ll. 4-5). (3) Omitting of a Visargn and doubling of the following consonant instead. (Thus we
have an irregular formation in asmābhikkyitah in 11. 5-6, but a regular one in
tulyadibhis-samanumantauyam in 1. 7. (4) The substitution of dental for lingual ņ, in brahmanasya (1.3) and tānijaka
The characters belong to the southern class of alphabets and approximate most closely to the Sāñchi Stone Inscription of Chandragupta II (Fleet's No. 5). A detailed comparison of the two inscriptions shows that all the common letters in them, except t, th, P, m, I and medial 1, perfectly resemble each other.
Two forms of t are used in the Säñchi inscription; one forined in the ugnal way, the two lower limbs branching off from a central vertical stroke (cf. t in bhāvit-ēndriyāya, l. 1), and the other, the precursor of the later forms, sach as are used, for example, in the Valabhi inscriptions and the inscription of Dahrasēna (Ep. Ind., Vol. X, pp. 51 ff., pl.), where the vertical stroke, instead of having a central position, is on a line with the lower limb on the right, and the left lower limb branches off from this (cf. t in jivita and apyāyita in 1. 3, patāka in 1. 4). The present inscription offers only the t of the latter class and in a more advanced form. The th is also a little different from that of the Sañchi inscription.
The p and l of the present inscription present analogous forms, though a little earlier than those used in the Säñchi inscription, while its m is distinctly earlier than that of the latter. The long medial i is formed in the Sanchi inscription by adding a small hook-like sign within the circle which is used to denote short medial i. In the present inscription long medial i is expressed by a loop formed by the left end of the circular curve used to denote the short medial i.
A comparison with the Valabal inscriptions also shows that the present inscription is considerably earlier than the earliest from Valabhi (Ep. Ind., Vol. XI, p. 106, pl.), which is dated in the Gupta Samvat 206. Thus the letters l, m, j, v, b, h, ch, d and conjunct r are distinctly earlier than those of the latter. On paleographical grounds, therefore, the present inscription must be referred to the period of the Sañchi insoription.
The characters include, in line 8, forms of the namerical symbols for 60, 7 and 5. . The inscription refers itself to the reign of Mahārāja Sri-Svāmidāsa. It is quite clear, both from the title Maharaja and from the epithet parama-bhatjāraka-pad-anuddhyāto, that Syamidāsa was not an iudependent sovereign, but merely a feudatory chief. The inscription is dated in the year 67 without reference to any specific era. As we have seen above, it must be referred, on paleographic grounds, to the period of the Sañchi inscription of Chandragupta II, which is dated in the year 93 of the Gupta Era. The year 67 of the present inscription should therefore, be also referred to the same era.
A possible alternative would be to explain the date as & regnal year. This does not, howlever, appear to be probable; for, in the first place, a reiga of 67 years is a very unusual onu, and secondly, the word varsha standing by itself at the end is never, go far as I know, used in inscriptions to denote a regnal year.

Page #339

288
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
(VOL. XV.
=
A second alternative would be to refer the date to a local era. Bat such expedients of inventing new and unknown eras are excusable only in those cases where the dates cannot properly be referred to any well-known era. In this connection wo may recollect the principle emphasised by Dr. Fleet that we should, whenever practicable, avoid the assumption of an ere for the existence of which there is no actual evidence at all (J. R. A. 8., 1905, p. 231). On the whole, therefore, I think it perfectly justifiable to refer the date 67 of the inscription to the well-known Gupta Era. If we take this view, it is the earliest datod inscription of the Guptas, and the earliest copper-plate grant ever discovered in Northern India.
The inscription records the royal confirmation of a brahmadöya made to a Brahmapa. The Kondumudi plates of Jayavarman (Ep. Ind., Vol. VI, p. 315) have made us familiar with the peculiar nature of this class of grant. It would appear from the Arthafastra that a brahmadeya differed in some respects from an ordinary grant, being endowed with privileges and immunities which did not belong to the latter.
The first word of the inscription offers a great diffionlty. It consists of two letters, of which the first is undoubtedly ra and the second looks like lkha. The only explanation I can suggest is to take it as the name of the place from which the grant was issued, and, adding a t before the following letter, to read the whole passage as Valkhat paramao
The words santaka and yuktakain line 2 require a word of explanation. Santaka is need in a similar sense in the Pārdi Plates of Dahrasēns (Ep. Ind., Vol. X, pp. 51 ff.) and the inscriptions of the Vákātaka kinge (Fleet's Noy. 55, 56). It is really a Prakrit word, but is used several times in the Divyavadana, and as such noticed in the St. Petersburg Dictionary. It is derived from the root as and means " belonging to" (also cf. Fleot's Gupta Inscriptions, p. 118).
The word yuktaka, unknown to Sanskrit lexicographers, is however used several times in early inscriptions, specially in the Rashtrakāta grants. Thus it occurs in the two Bagamri Plates of Indrrája III (Ep. Ind., Vol. IX, pp. 24 ff.) and the Cambay Plates of Govinda IV (Ep. Ind., Vol. VII, p. 39) and is explained by Mr. D. E. Bhandarkar as officials. See below, p.-3, n. 3.-Ed.)
The beginning of line 6, as it stands, scarcely offers any meaning, and there are palpable mistakes in it. I possess another copper-plate grant of a later date, of which the wordings are very similar to those of the present one, and in which the expression under consideration is replaced by (krit-anujñasy-a). The sixth letter in the line also looks very much like jna; and I propose therefore to emend the text of our inscription, and to take the expression as krit-ānujñasy=.
Again in line 7 sarvvair= v=āsma-paksha-tak-tulyadithis offers no meaning. The corresponding expression in the other grant is sarovairēv=dsmat-pakshiyaih and I propose therefore to emend the text as aaruvair-do-demat-paksha-tat-tulyadibhih. [But see below, p. 289, n. 12. -Ed.]
The localities mentioned in the inscription are "Nagarika-pathako dakshina-Valmikatallavăţake." On the analogy of such village names as Prastara-vitaka' (Botol Plates of San. kahobha, Ep. Ind., Vol. VIII, p. 287) Valmikatalla-vätaka may be taken as the name of village, the epithet dakshina,' or 'Bouth,' being probably intended to differentiate it from another village of the same name. As Mr. Kira Lal, the editor of the last mentioned inscription,
1 The term brahmadiya in its Prakrit form bralmadeyya occurs frequently in Pali literature. Dr. Fick bus referred to several instangon in the Jataka and the Digha Nikaya (Soolale Gliederway, p. 187). Bee also Kautilya Arthafastati, ed. R. Shamasastry, p. 46.
Prof. Kadhagovinda Bank, M.A, suggests that the word is Ayuktaka. je. No, II, below,

Page #340


Page #341

Two Copper-plate Grants from Indore.
i. Grant of Maharaja Svamidasa : the year 67.
Is
ས་དེར་བསམས་པ་ལ།
8%ཝལླི་པzvg
ད1:ལའི མཧཱུཾཉམུནནཙནཡུཊཛེཀ་ལ ༣ Wxན་ པ མནརྗེ མའོ ་ གyཉིམྱ85T11%A2% ༽
J ༧ པུའུ1ནུ ཀནts fr 8xཚུ s 32:ན མ འ ཡ བྱg 2ལ། རྒྱ་ . རྐཝཀན་ ༥ ༧༧༣2: མནྟི དེ¢པཟླ་ ༩ 28ལཱxནུXན
ཉན*-hs: 313 རྒྱཝཱནན)་
ii. Grant of Maharaja Bhulunda: the year 107.
༡ ལྕཤུ༩༧
ཝ 3.222, @ ༢
F. W. THOMAS
WHITTINGHAM & GRIGGS, PHOTO-LITH
SCALE FOUR-FIFTHS

Page #342

No. 16.)
TWO COPPER-PLATE GRANTS FROM INDORE.
289
remarks, the term tārā or tārā, which is often found at the end of the names of modern villages (6.g. Gulwārā, Marwārā, Kailwără, etc.), is apparently a corruption of the old vataka (op. cit., p. 285).
The term pathaka is used in the sense of a district' in the Ujjain Plates of the Paramāra Bhoja-deva (Ind. Ant., Vol. VI, p. 53) and the Mändhatā Plates of Jayavarman II (Ep. Ind., Vol. IX, p. 121). Nagarikā-pathake may therefore be taken in the sense of "the district of Nagarikā."
It is impossible to identify with certainty either the village Valmikatalla-vățaka or the district Nagarikā. A conjecture, however, may be hazarded on this point. The site of the ancient town of Nägar, or Karkota Nāgar, lies at a distance of about 75 miles from the borders of Indore State. Its high antiquity is proved by the find of innumerable coins belonging to the Málavas (Arch. Surv. Reports, VI, 176). Aboat thirty-seven miles north-east from this city are to be found two villages, chota, i.e. small, Adalwåra and bară, i.e. large, Adalwāra (Sheet Atlas, No. 51). Now Tallavăţaka, reduced to Talwăr, may easily give rise to the forms Atalwar or Adalwår. Curiously enough, one of these villages stands a little to the south of the other and therefore very well corresponds to the Dakshiņa-Talla-văţaka.' There is also another village, called Talaðra, about 50 miles north-east from Nāgar, and village names ending in rāru, ora, etc., are very frequent in this part of the country. I would therefore propose to identify the “Nagarikā" and "Tallavāțaka" of our inscription respectively with the ancient city of Nägar and either Adalwar or Talaðra.
In conclusion it may be noticed that the legal formulas used in this inscription bear a close resemblance, in form, to those used in the Rashtrakūta grants. This would appear from a comparison of line 2 and lines 6-7 respectively of this inscription with lines 45-46 and lines 5657 of the Bagurra Plates of Indraraja III (Ep. Ind., Vol. IX, pp. 36-37).
TEXT. 1 Valkhāl parama-bhattāraka-păd-änuddhyāto mahārāja-Sri-Svāmidāsaḥ samājñā2 payati sarvvān=ēv=smat-santakān=yuktakād -Vijñātam=astu vas samanuja3 niy=smi śändilya-sa-gðtra-Munda-brahmanagya Nagarika-pathako dakshina-V&4 Imikatalla-Vāțako Aryya-vånijaka-pratyaya-kshētra-padam brahmaděyam
achandra5 rka-tāraka-kalıyam putra-pantr-a?nvaya-bhojyam bhögày=aivam=idānim=asy-asma6 bhikkritaḥna (ḥ krit-ānu)jñasy=dchitajā brahmaděya-bhuktya bhuñjata krishataḥ
ksishā. 7 payatas-chaḥ sarvyair-dv-āsma-pakshall-taktulyadibhis-samanumantavyam 8 Nanna-bhatti13 datakaḥ varshē 60, 7 jyēshtha su 5 9 (In margin) Mahārāja-Śr1-Svāmidāsasya.
. Read Valkhat.
* Prof. R. G. Basak suggests the reading ayuktakan'. [But yukta-yuktaka occurs with the sense of minor official, police in the Kaufiliya-Arthaldatra (are my note in J. R. A. 8., 1909, pp. 466-7) aud in Mauu.- d.] * Read vah.
• Read onīmo sya.
• Read Onasya. • Read eānijaka.
* Read a.
* Read idūrimary=ão. . Read tah.
10 Read cha.
11 Read t-pakika. # Read tat-tulyao. [Rather tat-kulya, 'the members of their households.'-Ed.]
Bend Shaffir.

Page #343

290
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[VOL. Xy.
TRANSLATION.
From Valkha, the glorious Maharāja Svămidăse, who meditates on the feet of the Parama-bhattāraka, issues a command to all the royal officers down to subordinates.
Be it known to you that I hereby consent to the brahmadëya grant of a field, the holding of the merchant Aryya and situated in the village of South Valmikatalla-vāțaks in the district of Nagarikā, to the Brahmapa named Munday of the Bandilya götra, to be enjoyed by his Bons, grandsons and their descendants as long as the sun, the moon and the stars endure. All persons attached to us, and those of their household, should approve of his enjoying it, cultivating it and causing it to be cultivated, so long as he does not transgress the conditions of his brahmadēya grant, (because) be has our permission. The dataka (is) Nanna-bhaçţi. The year 80 (and) 7; (the month) Jyēshtha ; the bright fortnight; (the lunar day) 5.
(On the margin) Of the Maharaja the glorious Svāmidisa.
II.-THE GRANT OF MAHĀRĀJA BHULUNDA : THE YEAR 107. The inscription is on a single plate, which is engraved on one face only and measures about 8' broad by 31" high. There is no ring-hole, and it may be held as quite certain that no seal was ever attached. The plate contains .9 lines of writing, which are in an excellent state of preservation. The size of the letters varies between ' and ' in height. The language is Sanskrit. As regards orthography we have to notice
(1) The doubling of d in dh before y (cf. päd-anuddhyato in 1. 1). (2) The doubling of v after (cf. sarcvān=ēva in l. 1, sarvvairuēva in 1. 7).
(3) The use of the Jihvämtliga in 1. 6. The characters belong to the Western variety of the Southern class of alphabets, and are written in a highly cursive manner. This gives them primd facie an appearance of later origin than those of Plate No. I. It appears, however, on a closer examination of the two plates that, although the writing is highly cursive, no individual letter in this plata shows any distinct development. On the other hand the form of subscript y used throughout the inscription Beems to be earlier than that used in Plate No. I. The very close agreement exhibited by the two inscriptions in their style of composition allows us to assume that the year 107 of this plate belongs to the same era as that used in Plate I. There seems to be nothing in the palmography of these inscriptions which contradicts this assumption ; for it must be admitted that, even judging simply from the characters, one would probably be induced to refer this plate to a slightly later period than No. I.
The cursive form is prominent in the letters ch, j, d, d, p, b, bh, m, 2, u, sh, h. It must be noticed, however, that this characteristic also ocours in Plate No. I, although not in such a pronounced manner, in the wavy base-line of p and ch (1. 6) and the indented left limb of the former letter (1. 7), while our plate retains the plain form of 1 (1.4), j (1.2), m (1. 4) and d (1.4). The process of transformation from the obaracters of Plate No. I may be distinctly traced in the different forms of the letters h and j.
Line 8 gives the forms of the numerical symbols for 100, 2 and 7. The symbol for 100 is ja matilated on the left. It closely resembles that used in Gaņēsgad Plates of Dhruvasēna I
1 According to Prof. Basak's construction noticed above the meaning of this passage would be "& command to all the royal officers belonging to mysell." [But see n. 2 on p. 289.-Ed.]
* Idarim: literally now,' 'at present." • Kehätra-padan, which technically means ' place sacred to a deity.' • Pratyaya. For its technical sense holding see Fleet, Gupta Ine., p. 170. . Or 'the Munda Brahmana.' • Ct. the remarks in Indian Palaography, p. 81 F., N. 2.

Page #344

No. 16.)
TWO COPPER-PLATE GRANTS FROM INDORE.
291
(Ep. Ind., Vol. III, p. 318), and Palitana Plate of Dhruvasēna I (Ep. Ind., Vol. XI, p. 110), with a distinct curve at the foot, which may be traced in the form in line 28 of the first inscription, and line 27 of the second. The inscription refers itself to the reign of Maharaja Bhulunda. Like Svimidäsa, he bore the epithet parama-bhattaraka-pad-dnuddhyato, and was therefore, probably, a mere feudatory chief. The inscription is dated in the year 107, withont referenoe to any specific era. As has already been remarked, the year 107 may be referred to the Gupta era; for the arguments which seem to exclude the alternative hypotheses of local era' and 'regnal year ' in the case of the date of the first inscription are equally, or rather more strongly, applicable here. The date would therefore be equivalent to 426-7 A.D.
The purport of the inscription is similar to that of the first. The phraseology being the same, no separate translation is necessary. I am unable to identify the localities mentioned in the inscription. [The grant is a brahmad@ya, made to Kusåraka, a Brahman of the Bharadvaja gðtra, apparently at the request of one Atishādhanandi (Ashādhanandi). The land was situated in the Rulladana (Arulladana P) Simā, and consisted of a farm held by one Khuddataka together with the surrounding kachchha. On the word patti here used see Fleet, Gupta Inscriptions, p. 104, n. 10, and Ep. Ind., Voll. III, p. 285 n., VIII, p. 236 n. 2, IX, p. 169 n. 4.-Ed.)
TEXT.
1 Valkhäb
parama-bhattaraka-päd-anuddhyāto
mahārāja-Bhulundaḥ
sämäjñäpn
yati
2 garyvån-v-ismat-santakan-i yuktakād=Vijñātam=&sta vaḥ samanujanimo-sya 3 Bharadvaja-sa-gotra-Kusaraka-Brähmaṇasya Anshādhaņandi-vijñäpyi-rulla 4 dana-simāyā h Khuddataka-pratyaya-kshötra-pațţi saha mandala-kachchhöna brah
madēya5 m-abhigam-X-chandr-arka-täraka-kalinanm=anvaya-bhojyar bhogay-aivam-idāni6 m-asy-ismübhih-kpit-anajñasy Ochitāyas brahmadēya-bhuktyä bhuñjata krisha7 tas-cha? Barvvair=ēv=āsmat-pakshiyai samanumanta vyam 8 Pratihära-Skando datakaḥ varshā 100, 7, phalgu ba 10, 2 9 (In margin) Må(ma)hārāja-Bhuluņdasya
No. 17.-DAMOH HINDI INSCRIPTION OF MAHMUD SHAH II OF MALWA:
(VIKRAMA-) SAMVAT 1570.
BY RAI BAHADUR HIBA LAL, B.A., OrrG. DEPUTY COMMISSIONER, DAMOH.
On the 26th March 1917, during the digging of a road for laying water-pipes in the town of Damoh, the head-quarters of a district of the same name in the Central Provinces, an inscribed slab 2' xl' 8" and 5' thick was accidentally found, only a foot below the surface of the road. The Assistant Engineer, Mr. D. R. Kochar, who was in charge of the work, kindly sent the stone to me for decipherment of the inscription on it.
The record oontains 15 lines written in the Nagari character. The average size of the letters is one inch, except in the last line, where it is reduced to half, in order to bring the
1 Read Valkhat-parama. • Rend kalinaw anonga. 1 Bead krishata=cha.
* Read samajnapayati. . Read Rochitaya. . Read yait.
Read diyan • Rendah.
2 p2

Page #345

292
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[VOL. XV.
remaining matter within the available space. The opening lines are, as usual, in Sanskrit, and refer to the date and the reigning king. From the 5th line commences the business portion, which is recorded in the local patois of Hindi, intermixed with a few Gujarati phrases, indicating that the writer was a man from Gujarat, probably a Kherawal Brahman, a caste of Gujarat emigrants found in some force in the town of Damoh.
The notable orthographical peculiarities are the representation of kh by the symbol for sh, and that of b by the symbol for v, the latter being distinguished in the record by a dot placed below it. These peculiarities still exist in Bundelkhand, of which Damoh once formed a part. The vowels i and separately written bear superfluous additional vowel signs of their own, as used with consonants. The Gujarati influence is conspicuous in the use of the for se (11.9 and 11) and the change of na to na; for instance, Khana is written as Khana and bin as bin (line 4). There are also a number of spelling mistakes, for instance, in line 1 sattara (70) is written in words as satara, which means 17. We have to thank the writer for noting the date in numerals; otherwise confusion would have been inevitable.
The inscription refers itself to the reign of Sultan Mahmad Shah, son of Nasir Shah, and is dated in the Vikrama Samvat 1570, on Monday, Magha vadi 13, corresponding to Monday, the 5th December 1512 A.D. The king was the last of the Khiljis of Malwa, which was wrested from him by Bahadur Shah of Gujarat in 1530 A.D. The Khiljis of Malwa commenced their rule about 1416 A.D. and took Chanderi, of which Damoh formed a part, in A.D. 1438. Damoh thus came under the Malwa Khiljis soon after they became kings and remained under them till the dynasty was extirpated. The first king of the dynasty was Mahmud Shah I, who stationed an officer in the town of Damoh instead of in Batisgarh, where the Delhi kings had placed theirs. It was at this period that a fort was built at Damoh, opposite the western gate, whereof a breastwork was erected during the reign of Ghyas Shah, son of Mahmad Shah I, in the year 1480 A.D., as recorded in a Persian inscription found in Damoh long ago. On a Sati stone on the bank of the Sonar river, near Narsingarh, 12 miles north-west of Damoh, there is a Hindi record which is more explicit than the Persian one. It is dated in Samvat 1543, or A.D. 1486, and refers to the reign of "Sultan Ghyasudduniya of Mandogarh durga" (Manda fort), leaving no doubt as to the identity of Ghyas with the Malwa king of that name. Ghyas Shah's son was Nasir Shah, whose name is found on another stone lying under a tree near Satsuma, a sacred place on the Sonar river further north. It is dated in Samvat 1562, or A.D. 1505, when he had been on the Malwa throne for five years. Our inscription refers, as stated before, to the times of Nasir's son Mahmad Shah II, mentioned in so many words, and furnishes the link with the last Khilji ruler holding sway over Damoh.
The record is a proclamation of remission of certain fees levied by the Mukta grantee of the town of Damoh. Apparently seed-lenders, midwives and tailors and those who had marriages at their houses were required to pay fees to the landlord of the town. Seed loan business has been, and is still, a very profitable occupation, at any rate in the Damoh District, and the professions of midwives and of tailors in the machineless days were very lucrative. A marriage is a time of merrymaking, and even now it is customary to make a present to the landlord, irrespective of whether the latter gives any assistance or not. From the trend of the record it appears that the fees had become oppressive, and it was therefore resolved to proclaim their remission, appealing to the good sense of the fee-taker, as is evident from the penalty prescribed, viz., an imprecation of pollution from a pig in the case of a Musalman and of the guilt of killing a cow in that of a Hindu.
There are only two geographical names in the record, viz., Damanva nagara, or Damoh town, and Khalachi-pura, which is about 180 miles west of Damoh. The latter is only inci* Cunningham's Arohæological Reports, Vol. XXI, pp. 168-69,
1 See Ep. Ind., Vol. XII, p. 45.

Page #346


Page #347

10
12
Danoh Hindi Inscription of Mahmud Shah II: [Vikrama-]Samvat 1570.
दःसवर ११० सतनावषमादिश मदन नाजाधिराजन नसतान पांडव बनासारख सामाव
विजा दाइ बदरजीवकम मुकेमाजीवब्रह्मना।। दिनामुमाऊकिए है। विश्व वृद्धिमव द्विसदे
इदमपि श्रमागाव गांधीवजादह। शम्रसाद है। TRAFIKSKOL
माझ
F. W. THOMAS
ख KAUTISEAS
SCALE ONE-THIRD
AULO
WHITTINGHAM & GRIGGS, PHOTO LITH

Page #348

No. 17.] INSCRIPTION OF MAHMUD SHAH II: VIKRAMA-SAMVAT 1570.
dentally mentioned as the residence of the Kotwal, and apparently also of the Malik, or Governor, by whose permission the proclamation under notice was issued.
TEXT.1
1
Siddhi Samvat 1570 satara varshe magha vadi 13 Sō2 ma dině Mahārājādhirāja rajasri Sulitana Mahamu
3 da Sahi bina Nasira Sahi rajye asau Damauva 4 nagare śri mahashana Ajama Mali Sham biņa Ma. 5 lu Sham3 mukte varttate tat-sama [ye] dāmabijai va 6 maḍava va dal va daraji ai rakamau ju dama[d]. 7 lagato mukte miji va vahadārāņa hara berisa
8 salina le to mumaphuki ai chhodo ju kō
9 1 isa barisa va isa desa thi inha maha [le]
10 hi damaḍa pai[ka] ma[m]gai leis su apapa di11 pa thi be[i]adha hoï Musalamanu hoï da
12 mada lei tikahi suvara ki saumha Hindu ho
13 i leï tisahi gai ki saumha Pra(Para)väni
14 g Malika Seshana(Sheikh) Hasana Sham (Khan) [Nirabadachha Mau] kō15 thavalu Sōnipahaju Gōpala Sha(Kha)lachi-[pura-vare subham bha]vatu.
293
TRANSLATION.
Success! In the Samvat year 1570, on Monday, the 13th day of the dark (fortnight) of Magha, during the reign of the great king, the illustrious Sultan Mahmud Shah, son of Nasir Shah, in this town of Damauva, while the mukta grant of the great Khan Ajam Malük Khan, son of Malük Khan, exists, the mukta grantee and home farmers who take every year the annual fees levied on account of seed-loan, (marriage) booth, midwife and tailor should remit them according to this. Whoever demands these fees from this year and this country is to become an outcast from his religion. If he be a Musalman and take the fees, to him (be) the imprecation of a pig. If he be a Hindu and take (the fees), to him (be) the imprecation of (killing) a cow. By permission of Malik Sheikh Hasan Khan [of Nirabadachha Mau P] and kotwal Sōnipahaju Gōpala of Khalachi-pura. Let (success) attend.
No. 18. THE AMGACHHI GRANT OF VIGRAHA-PALA III: THE 12TH YEAR. BY R. D. BANERJI, M.A., INDIAN MUSEUM, CALCUTTA.
The copper-plate which bears this inscription was found by a peasant in 1806, at Amgachhi, a village in the Dinajpur District of Bengal, while digging earth for the repair of a road near his cottage. It was then forwarded to the Asiatic Society of Bengal, where it is still preserved. An account of the inscription was given by H. T. Colebrooke in the Asiatic Researches, and it was republished in his Miscellaneous Essays. A tentative reading of the text was published for the first time by Dr. A. F. R. Hoernle in the Centenary Review of the Asiatic Society of Bengal. This was reprinted after revision in 1885 in the Indian Antiquary.10
2 Read Nasira.
[The reading of the letter in brackets is ai; compare ai in 11. 6 and 8.-H. K. $.] Read muafik.
1 From the original stone.
• Read Khan Azam Malük Khan bin Malik Khan.
[A sign of length druta is seen after the vowel s.-H. K. S.]
Vol. IX, pp. 434-8.
Pt. II, pp. 210-18.
Vol. II, pp. 279-82.
Vol. XIV, pp. 166-68.

Page #349

29+
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[Vol. XV.
After the discorery of the Dangarh grant the late Dr. Kie bora published the metrical portion only, i.e., the first twenty lines of the record. In 1912 Mr. Akshaya Kumāra Maitreya reprinted the text published by Dr. Kielhorn twenty years before.
With the exception of the tentative reading published by Dr. Hoernle in 1885, no attempt has hitherto been made to present a reliable version of the remaining portion of the text. In 1910 my attention was drawn to this grant, when I was engaged in writing my monograph on the Pala Kings of Bengal. I found that the plate had never been properly cleaned and the inscription in many parts of the first side had simply melted away. The subjoined version was completed after four years, during which period the authorities of the Asiatic Society of Bengal kindly allowed me to retain the original plate. I found that it was not possible to cbango Dr. Kiolhoru's version of the fourteen verses in the first twenty lines, and I confined my attention to the remaining portion of the record. With the exception of one or two doubtful places on the first side and portions of two lines on the second, in which the writing was orased and then re-written, the wholo of the record has been deciphered.
The record is incised on a single plate of copper, measuring 141" by 12". The royal soal is attached to the upper part of the grant. It consists of a circle with raised rim and headed border, resting on a mass of arabesque foliage. It is surrounded on all sides with arabesque work, and on its top rosts a small chaitya, over which is an umbrella. A long pennon hangs from each side of the umbrella. Of the area of the circle the apper half is occupied by the Whool of the Law (dharma-chakra), a convex wheel with eight spokes, resting on a pedestal and having a small umbrella over it. There is a deer couchant on each side of it. Below this is the name of the King "Śrir-Vigra ha-pala-dēvah" in clear raised letters. The space below the namo is Gllod with arabesque foliage. The soal was attached to a framework, probably of wire, which was secared to the plate with bolts. These bolts and a portion of the framework are now visible on the other side of the senl. The latter measures 7" in length, and the diameter of the circle nieasures 21". The height of the letters varies from 1 to 1". The engraving was carefully and neatly done. The record has suffered very much from corrosion, the first twenty letters at the beginning of each line on the first side being in almost all cases illegible. On the second side the last syllables also of each line have become more or less illegible. Portions of the 48th and 49th lines were erased after being engraved. The erasure not being complete, the words re-engraved are only partially legible.
The alphabet used in this record shows a nearer approach to the complete Bengali forms than that of the Bangarh grant of Mahi-päla I. Among vowel signs the only noticeable change is in a, which has developed a comma-like pendant, which is the distinguishing feature of the Bengali form. The form of ja is complete. Another letter which has a comma-shaped pendant, and wbich is almost fully developed, is ta : see the form in kakini-trayo-dhika (1. 25). The older form, which approaches the modern Någari one, is used side by side. Bha and ha are now perfectly distinct, the aspirate having developed a curved line at its left lower extremity, a sign which has already appeared in the forms used in the stone inscriptions of Mabi-pāla I.
The language of the record is Sanskrit. The first twonty lines, with the exception of Oih srasti, are in verse and give the well-known genealogy of the Pala dynasty from Go-päla I to Vigraha-pāla III, in fourteen verses. Of those verses twelve are already known from the Bangarh grant, only verses 12 and 13 being new. Verse 14 of the Amgachhi Grant is already known, as it has appeared as verse 11 of the Bangarh record. The grant was issued by the devout worshipper of Buddha, the Puramēšvara, Paramabhattāraka, Mahārājādhirāja, the illustrious
1 lbid., 1892, pp. 100-01.
Gandalékhamala, Vol. I, pp. 123-26 * vemoirs of the deitlic Society of Bengal, Vol. V, Xo. iii.

Page #350

No. 18.1 THE AMGACHHI GRANT OF VIGRAHA-PALA III : THE 12TH YEAR. 295
Vigraha-pala-dēva (III), who mediated on the feet of the Mahārājādhiraja, the devont worshipper of Buddha, the illustrious Naya-pala-dēva, from the victorious camp at (?) Haradhäma, in the 12th year of the King's reign, on the oth day of Chaitra. It records the grant of part of the village of Vishama-pura together with Dandatrahēšvara, measuring two dronas, six kulyas, three kūkinis, two unmānas .. in the Vra(brāhmaṇi-grāma mandala of the Köțivarsha vishaya in the Pundravardhana bhukti to a Brāhmaṇa named Khoduladēva-sarman, son of the Mahopadhyāya Arkadēva-sarman, and grandson of Padmāvana-dēva, who was an emigrant from Krodanchi and again froin Matsyāvāsa, and an inhabitant of Chhattrā-grāma. The grantee belonged to the Sandilya götra, and his pravaras were sāņdilya, Asita and Daivala. He was a student of the Kauthumi sākhā of the Säma-vēda, and was well versed in the rules of sacred philosophy (mimāínsā), grammar (vyakarana), and logic (tarka-vidya). The King granted the village after bathing in the Ganges on the occasion of a lunar eclipse in honour of the divine Buddha. The dataka of the grant was & minister (mantrin), whose name is not perfectly legible. The record was incised by the artisan (silpin) Sasidēva, son of Mabidhara, an inhabitant of Poshali. The Bangarh grant of Mahi-pāla I, the grandfather of Vigraha-pāla III, was incised by this Mahidhara. I edit the record from the original plate.
TEXT.
[Metres: v. 1, Sragdharā; vv. 2-3, Sārdalarikridita; v. 4, Vasantatilaka ; v. 5, Arya ; v. 6, Sardūlavikridita; v. 7, Vasantatilakā; v. 8, Sragdharā; v. 9, Indravajrā; v. 10, Vasanta. Cilaka: v. 11, Malini; v. 12, Sikharini; v. 13, Sragdharā; v. 14, Mandakrānta.]
First Side. i Om Svasti | [Mai]tri[m] kārunga-ratna-pramudita-bridayaḥ prēgasim
gandadbānaut 2 [sa]myak-samvo(bo) [ahi-vi]dyā-sari[d-amala-jala-kshă]lit-ājñāna-pa3 nkah jitvā yaḥ kama-kāri-prabhavam-abhibhava[m] salvati[rn] 4 prāpa sānti[m] sa srimāl=lokanātho jayati Daśava(ba) to 'nyas-cha 5 68-pala-devah i 7. Lakshmi-janma-niketanan Ba-makaro vodhu[m] kshamah
kshma-bharam paksha-chchhēda-bhayād=upasthitavatām-ok-asrayo bhū-bhșit[a]
(1) maryādā=paripălan-aika-nirataḥ sau(sau)ry-[a] 6 [layo 'smād=abhūd-du]gdh-ambhodhi-viläsa-hási-mahimă sri-Dharma-pālo nipah
1 [28] Rămasy-ova gļihita-satya-tapasas-tasy=īnurūpo gupaiḥ Saumittrēr=
ndapādi tulya.. 7 [mahimā Vak-palla-nām=inujah yah sriman-naya-vikram-aika-vasatir=bbrätuh
sthitaḥ śāsano sūnyāḥ satru-patākinibhir-akarðd=ék-ātapattrā diśaḥ [ll 3*] Tasmād-U
It is certain that the name of the Skandhāvara is not Madgagiri, which Dr. Kielhorn found on the rabbings sent to him by Dr. Fleet. I arrived at this conjectural reading by examining the spot before samaväsita under a microscope.
? Before cleaning the plate I read this name as Khoddhöta, Mem. A. S. B., Vol. V, p. 80.
* Expressed by a symbol. Dr. Kielborn states that this symbol is preceded by the syllable #i. There are traces of a letter before the symbol, but it cannot be made out with certainty.
• At the end of this line and slightly above it is the syllable ni, meaning that the grant has been recorded or registered in the department of land records. A similar syllable was found at the beginning aud end of the · first line in the Bangarh grant.

Page #351

296
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
(VOL. xv.
8 -pondra-charitair-jaga]tim-pananaḥ patro va(ba)bhiva vijay! Jaya-pala-nimi
dharma-dvishä[m] samayitä yndhi Dēva-palo yaḥ pärva-jol bhuvana-rajya
sukhany=&vai(nai)shit [4] Srima9 fn-Vigra ha-palas-tat-sunur-Ajätasatrurziva jätah | Satra-vanita-prasādhana-vilopi
vimal-abi-jala-dhårah [5] Dik-palaih kshiti-pålanaya dadhatam dehao
vibha10 [ktan-gunan) Srimantam janayam-7a(ba)bhtva tanayam Narayanan sa
prabium yah kehoni-patibhiḥ siro-mani-ruch-aslight-årgh[r]i-pith-Opala[m]
nyay-Opattam-alamchakära obaritaiḥ 18 11 [availr-dva dharm-isana
[6] Tog-asayair-jaladhi-müla-gabhira-garbhairdēv-alayaif cha kula-bhavara-talya-kaksbaiḥ vikhyata-kırttir-abhavat-tanayas
cha tasya fri-Rajya-palai12 tim a[dhyama)-loka-pålah
[7] Tasmåt-parva-kshiti-dhrän-nidhir-iva mahasan Rashtrakat-anvay-endos=Tungasy-Ottunga-maalēr=ddubitari tanayo
Bhagya-dēvyā[m] prasūta) [1] Srima13 [p-G8-pla-deva]g-chirataram-avanēr-oka-patnya iv-aiko bhartt-abhänen-aika-ratna
dyati-khachita-chatuh-sindhu-chitr-āmiukāyaḥ || [8°]: Ya[m] svåmina [ın) raja
gunairan nam=åsevaté chå14 frutar-ånn) raktā utså hr-mantra-prabhu-sakti-lakshmiḥ prithvi[m] 88-patnim
iva silayantä[mn]" || [9] Tasmád=va(ba) bhůva savitur-vasu-koti-varshi
kalëna chandra iva Vigraha-pala-deva15 [h Nētra-priyena) vimalēna kalamayona yen-oditens dalito bhuvanasya
tāpaḥ [10] Hata-sakala-vipaksbah sangari và(ba)hu-darpád-an-adhikrita
vilaptam rajyam=åsädya pitryam [1*] 16 [nihita-chara)pa-padmo bhtt-bhritām mirdhni ta[sma]d=abhavad=avani-pälah
Sri Mahi-pala-davaḥ [11] Tyajan=dosh-asanga[m] sirasi krita-pădah
kahiti-bbfita[m] vitanvan saryv-āgāḥ prasabha17 [muuday-adrē reiva raviḥ [] hata-[dhvántaḥ snigdha)-pral pitir=anurag-aika
vasatis-tato dhanyah punyairwajani Naya-palo nara-pntime ! [128] Pitah
saj-jana-lēchanaih? smara-ripoh prj-s18 (nuraktaḥ sa]da | Barngräme [chaturd] 'dhika[ñi-cha] haritaḥ küla[b]
kule vidvisām | chaturvvarpoya-samāśrayaḥ sita-yasas-pu[ñjai]ro-jjagaderambhay. ano 18 érimad-Vigraha-pala-dēva-npipatiḥ= 19 (punyair-jjanānā]m-abht11 [138] [Dèse] prachi prachura-payasi
brachchham=apiya toyan svairam bhräntva tad-anu Malay-opatyakachandaněsha | kritvå sändrair=marusha jugatan 61karair-s
This is still parra-jo in the original and not altered. See Ind. Ant., 1892, p. 100, note 18. Read parra.je. Read dahe.
The punctuation mark is superfluous. • Read tula-bhüdhara.
Read filayantish with the Hangarh grant of Mabi-pila I. • Rand nara-pati.
• Read Ichamaih. • Read yalah.
. There is here & crack in the plate. 10 Dr. Kielhorn reads raijayan; but the second syllable cannot be aja. It seems to be mbha. The Manabali grunt of Madana-páls has lambhayan in this place.
This is the reading of the Manahali grant.

Page #352

No. 18.) THE AMGACHHI GRANT OF VIGRAHA-PALA III: THE 12TH YEAR. 297
20 [bhra-tulyah prälöy-ådrëh] kataka[m=abhaja]n-yassa sena-gaj-ondraḥ || [14] Sa
kbalu Bhagirathi-patha-pravarttamāna-nanavidha-nau-vățaka-sampădita-sētu-va(ba)
ndha-pihita21 [Saila-sikhara-śrēni-vibhramat] Niratiśaya-ghana-ghanāghana-ghatá-spåmayamana
Täsara-lakshmi-samāravdha(bdha)-santata-jalada-samaya-sandēhat Udichin-anēka22 Darapati-pribhristikpit-ápråmoyal-ha)ya-vähini-khara khur-otkhata) - dhóli - dhasarita
dig-antaralát | Param-eśvara-bēvā-samāyāt-agesha-Jamvū(mba)-dvipa-bhõpāl-ānauta23 shādāta-bhara-[namad-avaneh
Ha(Pra]dhāma(P)-samaväsita-[śrī]majjaya-skandhāvärät Parama-sangato mahara[j-a]dhiraja-sri-Naya-pala-dēva
påd-anudhyātaḥ Param-e24 svarah (Parama-bhattārako mabā]räj-adbirajaḥ sriman Vigraha-pala-devaḥ
kušali srl-Pusaravarddhana-bhuktau Köțivarsha-vishay-āntaḥpåti-Vrā(Brāhma.
ņi-grāma25 mapdal[-án taḥpāti-sva]-samvaddh-āvachchhinna-talopata adhună halakalita- N
käkipi-tray-adhik-odamåna-dvay-Opēta26 88 - - - sim-intah drðņa-dvaya-samēta. || shat-kulya-pramåna-Danda(?)
trah-ēsvara-samēta-Vishamapur-amse samupagat-ase27 sha-raja-purushan raja] Irājanyaka
rajaputra T räjämātya 1 maha-sändhivigrahika | mah-akshapatalika | maha-såmanta m ah-sēnāpati
mahā-pratibāra 28 dau[hsādha-sidhanika maha)-dandanayaka maha-kumārāmatyal rajasthāniy.
Oparika dāśāparadhika | chauroddharanika | dandika dăndapāśika 1
Bau29 [lk]i[kal gaulmikal kshetra-pa I] pränta-påla koţta-pala! anga-raksha
tad-äyukta-viniyuktaka hasty-asv-Öshtra-nau-vala-vyåpřitaka kiśra-vadară.
go-mahish-aj-a30 (vik-adhyaksha duta-préshanika | gamā]gamika | abbitvaramāņa | vishaya-pati
gråma-pati tarika | Gaada Málava | Khasa | Hana Kulika 1
Karnnāta Lata ! chata 1 31 [bhata Bivakädin anyámg=ch=2]-kirttitān i rāja-păd-opajivina[ho]
prativasino vrå (bra)hman-ottaran mahattam-ottama-kutumvi(mbi)-purðya(n)
mēd-andhra-chandala-paryantá32 [n sathärham manayati vodhayati) samadišati cha Viditam=&sta
bhayata [m] yath-opari-likhito=yam gramaḥ sva-lima-triņa-yati-[gochadra
paryantaḥ sa-talaḥ 5-0[ddēšah] 33 [s-imra-madhakah I sa-jala-sthalaḥ sa-gartt-o]sharaḥ sa-das-apachāraḥ 1
Ba-cbaur-oddharanah parihsita-sarva-pidaḥ a-châta-bhata [pravēsab] A-kiñchitpragra[byaḥ samasta-bha-]
Second Side. 34 ga-bhoga-kara-hirany-ādi-pratyaya-samētaḥ bhūmi-chchhidra-nyayên=35 chandr-irka-kshiti-sama-kalam mátå-pitror åtmanas-[cha punya-] 36 yaşo-bhivsiddhayo bhagavantam Vu(Ba)ddha-bhattarakam=uddisya [śändi)
The à mark is distinct after pra. The Bangarh grant als slowa prameya. • Bead padata.
• Beal dait-omina. 4 Bead fou.
20

Page #353

298
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[VOL. Xy.
37 lya-sa-goträys | Sāņdily-Asita-Daivala-pravará (ya] 38 Hari-sa-vra(bra)hmachariņo Säma-vědině | Kauthumi-sükh-adhyayi39 në mimams-mya(vyi) karana-tarkka-vidyà-vido Krödañohi-vinirggataMatsyäväsa-vinirggataya Chhattrā-grāma-vástavyaya
Vedanta-vitPadmăvana-dēva-pai(pau)trayal mah-840 padhyaya Arkkadēva-putraya Khoduladēva-sarmmaņē soma-graho vidhivat(a):
Gangayam snätvå süsiniksitya pradatto 'smábhiḥ ato bhavadbhiḥ
sarvair=ēv=anumanta[vya]41 m bhävibhir-api bhů-patibhiḥ bhämēr-dana-phala-gauravat apabaraņēna
cha mahă-naraka-pata-bhayāt dānam=idam-anumody=inumody-anupalaniyam
pr*]ta(ti) väsibhi42 ß-cha kshētra-karaiḥ ajña-sravana-vidhėyıbhūya yathakalar samudita-bhaga]
bhoga-kara-birany-ādi-pratyay-Opanayah karya iti sama(mva)t 12 Chaitra
dinē 9 [ll] Bhavanti 43 ch=ātra dharm-ănusa[ın]sinaḥ slokāḥ | Va(Ba)bubhi(r)=yasudhi dattă räjabhiḥ
Sagar-adibhiḥ yasya yasya yadá bhūmis tasya tasya tada phalar [15]
Bhimim yaḥ pratigrihnāti yas=cha bhūmi[m] pra44 yachchhati abhau tau punya-[ka]rmmanau niyatam svarga-gaminau [1 16*]
Gamzēkām svarnnam-ökan-cha bhūmēr=&py=arddham=angalam haran=Darakam
ayati yavad=a-bhata-(sampla]vam || [17] Shashtim-varsha45 sahasrani svargo moda ti bhū]mi-dab (1) akshēpti chranumantä сha tām
oval narako vasēt II [18] Sva-datta[i] paradattā[m] va yo harota vasundharam
58 vi[shthāyām] krimi[r]=bhūtvă pi. 46 tribhiḥ saha pachyatë | [19] Sarvān=ētān=bhävinaḥ pārthiv-ēndram bhūyo bhūyah
prarthayaty-esha Ramah simānsözyam dharma-setur-pripänä[mn] kālo
kilo påla[niyah kra]mēņa [20*] I. 47 ti kamala-dal-amyu(mbu)-[vi](bi)ndu-lolám śriyam-anuchintya manushya-jsvitan-cha fio1
sakalam-idam-udahfitan=cba vu(bu)ddhya na hi purushaiḥ para-kirttayo vilo.
[pyāḥ || 21] Sausa[ - ] . 48 vantimaryādara(?)sam satya-tapo-nidhiḥ I vra(bra) hmāņi suradhămă dhandh
[-- -] 00 dagdha-bhabhujan l [22] Srimad-Vigraha-pālah kshiti-pati
tilako maņi - - - - | $r1-8a. 49 hasi[rājam akarom(n)-mantriņam=iha Sasane ditar | [23*] Poshali-grāma
piryāta-Mahidharadēva-sûnană [*]* idam säsanam=utkir nam Sašidēvēva(na) silpină [ll 24]
TRANSLATION. (Verse 1). Om ! Hail! Victory to the illustrious Glöpala-dēva, who, with his heart gladdened by the jewel of compassion, held love (for his subjects) higher than any other thing), who had washed away the mud of ignorarice by the pure water of the stream of his perfect understand. ing and knowledge, who had obtained enduring peace (for his kingdom) by defeating attacks (of princes) who were led by (their own passions, and who therefore was) like another Dasabala (Buddha), who, with his heart expanded by the jewel of compassion, held Mastri to be dearer than others, who washed away the mud of ignorance by the pure water of the stream of knowledge of the perfect enlightenment, and who had obtained eternal peace by having defeated the attacks made by tho Kimaka foe (i.e. MÄra).
Read täny=ēva.
Read endrān. 3 [The rewling soems to be-hasijarn sama karom(n).-H. K. S.] • The verse does not scan: Sri Mahid ara may have been intended in place of Malidhara.dera.-Ed.]

Page #354

Amgachhi Grant of Vigraha-pala III: the 12th year.
Obverse
12
मतगइन
बाशा गतिरता animal adeldharरामा तालमBAZAMरदाउराशिनातामसाझासातला मनासा मानतानातायात 0603015ARATHAहिलामाkिmalaमयालागामाटातवासनातनदाहायाजालाचा माजराना HETASणारबाहीमाभागातकागतस्यानिशानामा जहिला जबाबादातरसारमतवाला
ARCHITRIESitaralasalsरायतरामा मारिवागारातबावादस्वासराजवाडाखमबारदमाविबाबा Smartama h alaतायातमामिलाकारमादिकालमानारवालनावर माल्यावर VIDHIमजालनमाजवलंस वालाMalaiमारवाजावासियालगायावाद यसकाजात ETHO HIMAKillaiय नाबसताडासनामावलममाडामालकासकारअनयासी महासात RECENTRATElmaladiEldCATEZARCLIEमामाललचायारागारमाराम
RavadलाNRISHTRIANISMaalana बायकासासारामाशाहालजसनमाTaaraal ARJABARAAT
M ARRIPANU त्यानवायासाइनायालयानजयानाक्ष AMATAHIRAM RAJRika-Mनिस साय:HTTEAजवाजवादनावतानाजमाया माया PRERNATIRELHARATREEमरी मांसारमशरूजासावरायजादराशाजताउनलमाया राहामा RAPATI-RINTERNATोमांक
निशालकासतिशाज्ञान सम्मान 12/RDIRECTRAN सकोलारसायनाइजरालयबादसायनामामासारवासारतमा THREATENDLEVIयबसायासायEिRABANसाबमलालसाजावाबामासुलहनामा NREGZHALA AMITRAMADRulataमामकाजावतावानाट्रमरावासाचनावार COMPIRITAMARITAL ZAM PREGNAलायमाझवजनावमसनारामासान ARRIAAILA RAWATATARNADARASATEशम्मनशाय वाध मायानालासरसना
SENTATA Aapla AISHANमायातामा जानसशालाराम MAR
A THAMNIA पनि मलयसमालामालगा३DARA HIHARITRAILEMहाकिमानसायासाउभासयारा
RRIANAरायामाससला यमापरतावासामनावममय शामिदसत AN T LTDAINITAadia(दिमामबाडलजाबादामसायनानिमिया
KARNARENधियानालामा प्रसार मासाठवजाबालदलालकामाला सावकाया NARELATERVIBRATEasildaiविनय कमारामागितलबजानादकता
MAHARPATAfसासी भ AIRTEL मालवावर सामालिक विवाह PRASAIR LISTURIEnabal-Iतालावधनामदाबाजीका यावाट Karata तारिaRABALIमारा मिलिशियम सामानगड जातका EahiREKATIHATE सावतामा
28
F. W. THOMAS
SCALE 5
W. GRIGGS & SONS, LTD., PHOTO-LITH

Page #355

34
36
38
40
42
44
46
48
Reverse.
1971માીિરિ સાથિતિમા ગાર્યા કામોન यासावीस झाला ઢગલવવાહિત વાલાય
મતીયામા દાયિાની ન સાતમ, અનિચિ8171) નિખાલસ માપ ૩૩
નામોનાના પાતા તિવારીનો યોગિનાટ્ય મારગાય (સ્ટારાિ નેત્રો રાણા રતાના વ્યવસાયમા ગૂઢા હિતને ઘાટ તથા અટકાતા યાજની રિપેરાતિફિલિયાના પરાગામમ્યાન પધ્ધતિયા (ટોરિકામાંનામાનીનેનીયમ તથા અનીડાતા તાતીયા ચિમુહિમ્બાવલિ માનસ ચિાંગ | સમરામત સરખે નિ માત ચિહ્ન ૫ | ચિચોરાયાં િયતઃ ઢિચિરાત્રમિત્ર બનીને સ્ક્રમિત થક્તિનું સામિયા PARTHIયા કે ખાવાના પ્રયામિ યુગનોમન વખારિયા તથા નું મહિમા 451ના(31 યાનમુદ્રાને ઝોબિપિ -મદ્રયોનીપતન/અતિ હેતે दानात दारास काम या माध्यमालाकालिका लिम મનરસાની પ્લેયર્સ વિમોગિયાનક્રિયાસ જીતી યાતિ ધમાલ્યરને સમયના ટીગઢિગત નિયનિતિનાટિયા -ઢાયપાસ અને મિનયોગતા વીકાર મુદ્રા 49માં માનતા આયાત સિિ
મને નાત જ
Seal-ornament.
પાલીત
SCALE OF BEAL-ORNAMENT CIRGA FIVE-EIGH TH8.
34
ચાસ
પરી
36
40
42
$99
44
46
48

Page #356

No. 18.] THE AMGACHHI GRANT OF VIGRAHA-PALA III : THE 12TH YEAR. 299
(Verse 2). From him was born the king Dharma-pāla, whose grandeur shamed the beauty of the Ocean of milk, since he was the birth-place of Lakshmi, exacted the payment of revenue (kara) without making any difference, (or was full of crocodiles, "makaras "), was capable of bearing the weight of the world, (or was capable of bearing the maintainer of the Earth, i.e. Vishọu'), was the only refuge of kings who had sought protection out of fear of Laving the wings (of their armies) cut off (or was the only refuge of mountains wbich had sought shelter out of fear of their wings being cut off by Indra), was intently engaged in maintaining the boundaries (of the social orders) and was the receptacle of valour (or who was the home of the rays of the Sun).
(Verse 3). To him, who had taken the vow of truth like Rāma, was born a younger brother, conformable to him in virtues, named Vák-pala, who was the equal of Saumitri (i.e. Lakshmana) in greatness, who, endowed with grandeur, was the only abode of policy and valour and who, remaining under the rule of his (elder) brother, made the (ten) cardinal points free of the armies of the enemies and brought them (i.e. the cardinal points) under a single umbrella.
(Verse 4). From him was born a victorious son, named Jaya-pala, who, purifying the world by his deeds, which were like those of Upēndra (Vishnu) and vanquishing the enemies of dharma (faith) in battle, made his elder brother Dēva-pāla enjoy the happiness of having the world for his kingdom.
(Verse 5). His son, the illustrious Vigraha-pāla, was born like Ajātasatru (Yudhishthirn), the water-edge of whose spotless sword wiped away the toilette marks of the wives of his enemies.
(Verse 6). He begat a son, the illustrious Lord Nārāyana, who was possessed in his own) body of the qualities divided among the guardians of the cardinal points for supporting the world, who by his deeds adorned the righteously acquired throne of law, the stone footstool of which was overlaid with the lustre of the creat-jowels of kings.
(Verse 7). His son was the illustrious Rajya-pāla, a ruler of the middle world, famed for (excavating) tanks the beds of which were as deep as the bed of the ocean (and) erecting) temples whose sides were as high as the ridges of the principal mountains (kula-bhūdhara).
(Verse 8). As from the Eastern mountains the Sun, so from him, in the womb of Bhāgyadēvi, the daughter of the high-crested Tunga, the moon of the Rashtra kūţa family, was born a son, the ocean of lustre, the illustrious Göpåla-dēva, who became for a long time the only lord of the earth, which had only one husband (i.e. was the sole lord of the earth), which earth) was clad in the four oceans, decorated by the rays of many jewels, as its coloured garment :
(Verse 9). Upon which master, not lacking in kingly virtues, Lakshmi, being possessed of the powers of valour (utsäha), counsel (mantra) and rule (prabhu-sakti, i.e. kosha, danda and bala), attends with over-increasing charm and devotion, as though giving a lesson to her cowife, the earth.
(Verse 10). As from the son the moon, scatterer of myriads of rays, so from him was born in course of time Vigraha-pala-dēva, scatterer of innumerable riches; by whom at his rise (or birth), pleasing to the eyes, pure (or spotless), learned in the sixty-four) arts (kalās) (or, in the case of the moon, formed of sixteen parts, i.e. kalās), were annihilated the sufferings of the world (or the beat of the earth caused by sunshino).
(Verse 11). From him was born the protector of the earth, the illustrious Mahi-pāla dēva, who, having slain all enemies in battle through the pride of his arms and having obtained his
This refers to the descout of the Palu kings from the Sea (f. Pilas of Bengal, Mem. B. 4. 8., Vol. V, p. 46). This fact is based on the Ramacharita of Sandhyakara-nandin, published by Maba-Mabopadhyaya Hara Prasada Sastri (Mem. B. 4. 8., Vol. III, 1, 3-4).
? (Kshma-bhara bas, perhaps, to be interpreted here as the weight of the earth' with reference to the Paranic story of the latter sinking into the depth of the ses prior to the Varaha avatāra of Vishnu.-H. K. S.]
This explanation is based on Amarakosha II, VIII. 19 (quoted by Mr. Akshaya Kumara Maitreya in his Gandalikhamala, p. 99 note).
292

Page #357

300
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[VOL. XV.
paternal kingdom, which had been snatched away by people who had no claim to it, placed his lotus-like feet on the heads of kings.
(Verse 12). From him, in consequence of his religious merits, was born the fortunate prince, Naya-pala. Renouncing attachment to sin, patting down his foot on the heads of princes, eagerly encouraging all hopes, annulling darkness, beloved by his subjects and sole home of Affection, he was like the sun, which, when it rises above the eastern mountain, moves away from the twilight, touches with its rays the tops of mountains, opens up quickly all the quarters, drives away darkness, and is pleasant and red.
(Verse 13). Through the merits of the people was born the king, the illastrions Vigrahapāla dēva, full of majesty. Drunk in (or yellow) by the eyes of pious men, always attached to the worship of iddha (or red in the worship of Siva), expert in battle more than Hari (or expert in battle as well as green in colour), a god of death (or black as night) in the families of his enemies, (thus) a supporter of the four castes (coloure), he pleases the world with the masses of his white fame.
(Verse 14). His cloud-like war-elephants, having drank clear water in the eastern country, which abounds with water; after that having roamed at will in the sandal forests of the valleys of the Malaya (country); (and) having caused coolness in the wastes (maru) by dense sprays (of water emitted from their trunks), enjoyed the slopes of the Himalayas (Prāleyadri).
From his great victorious camp pitched at Haradhăm.a (?), where the illusion of a Satubandha (bridge built for Rama between India and Ceylon), with a chain of mountain tops placed in the sea), is produced by docks of ships of various kinds proceeding along the path of the Bhagirathi; where exceedingly dense arrays of rutting elephants darken (ie. obscure) the beauty of the day (and) suggest the illusion of the beginning of a perpetual rainy season; where the cardinal points are made grey by the dust dug up by the sharp hooves of the countless army of horses presented by many kings of the north ; where the Earth bends under the weight of the endless infantry of all kings of Jambudvipa, come to serve (their) overlord, he, the great Buddhist, the Paramēśvara, Paramabhattāraka, great over-king of kings, the illustrious Vigraha-pala-dēva, who meditates on the feet of the great overking of kings, the illustrious Naya-pāla dēva, being in good health, honours according to their rank, informs and orders the following persons, in part of Vishamapura, (which is) included in the mandala of Brāhmaṇi-grāma, (which again is) included in the vishaya of Kötivarsha, in the bhukti of Pundravardhana, all the royal officers assembled (here follow names of officers mentioned in 11. 27-31) and other royal dependants not mentioned, neighbours, first Brahmanan, then Mahattamas, superiors, relations, down to Médas, Andhras and Chandalas ; Be it known to you tbat this village mentioned above, as far as its houndaries and with grass lands and pasture lands, with low lands, with assignments, with mango and Madhuka trees, with land and water, with pits and highlands, with the ten offences, with the right of extirpating robbers, with exemption from all interference, not to be entered by regular or irregular troops, not to be interfered with by anybody, with all shares, rights of
Journ. Beng. As. Soc.
? The construction is defective, as the flasha is not quite clear. It is a onse of dhdani, the author intending to show that the distinctive colours of the four great castes, white, red, yellow and black, were present in the king. Hat harita (green) is not the colour of any caste, and it is difficult to find the alternative explanation of sita. yafah-punjaih; ef. Kielhorn, op. cit. note. [The white fame contrasts with the four colours.--Ed.]
• [The country of Mārwar is evidently intended.-H. K. S.)
. This portion of the record is partly illegible. The land granted consisted of a part of the village of Vishamspara, with place called Dandatrahēśvara (?), measuring six kulyas with two dronas ........ It was worth
................ two minas and three kakinis. It was low land which had recently been brought into cultivation (tal-opēta adhuna hala-kalita).

Page #358

No. 18.1 THE AMGACHHI GRANT OF VIGRAHA-PALA III : THE 12TH YEAR. 301
eagement, taxes, (rights of mining) gold, etc., by the law of bhūmi-chchidra, as long as the sun, moon and earth shall last ; for the increase of the merit of his father, mother and himself, in the name of the Lord Buddha, has been granted by us, by means of a copper-plate grant, after bathing in the Ganges, according to law, on the occasion of a lunar eclipse, to Khoduledēva-garman, who is well versed in religious philosophy (mināmsd), grammar and logic, a student of the Kauthumi Sakha, a follower of the Sāma-veda, a Brahmacharin of the Hari charana, belonging to the Sandilya götra with pravaras Sandilya, Asita and Daivala, son of the Mahopadhyāya Arkkadēva, grandson of Padmāvanadēva, who was versed in the Vēdäntaphilosophy (or all the Vēdas), an inhabitant of Chhattrā-grāma, immigrant from Matsyāvāsa (and again) from Krõdañchi. The year 12, on the ninth day of Chaitra ........... ..................... The illustrious Vigraha-pāla, the forehead-ornament among lords of the earth ................... fri-Sahasirāja, the minister dataka of this grant. This grant was incised by the artizan Sasidēva, son of Mahidharadēva, coining from the village of Poshali.
No. 19.-TIPPERAH COPPER-PLATE GRANT OF LOKANATHA: THE 14TH YEAR.
BY RADHAGOVINDA Basar, M.A., RAJSHAHI. This plate was discovered somewhere in the district of Tipperah, in the Presidency of Bengal, and was presented by Mr. O. W. McMinn, some 13 or 14 years ago, to the Asiatic Society of Bengal. It was first brought to the notice of scholars by the late Dr. Bloch in the Arch. 8. Report, 1903-01, where he mentioned that the plate had been taken by Mr. Ganga Mohan Laskar, M.A., for the decipherment of the inscription. Dr. Bloch published in his notice a reading of the first two lines only of the inscription, and also discussed the seal attached to the plate and the two legends which it contains. Mr. Ganga Mohan did not, however, survive to decipher the plate, which remained after his death in the possession of his father. The latter was afterwards requested by Mahamahopadhyaya Hara Prasåd Såstri, M.A., to send it back to the Asiatic Society; but, instead of sending this plate, he returned the Madhainagar plate of Lakshmana-sēna, as being the only one belonging to the Asiatic Society that was, he said, in the possession of the widow of Mr. Ganga Mohan. So Mr. R. D. Banerji, M.A., was obliged to remark in his paper on the Mädhainagar plate of Lakshmana-sëna that the Tipperah plate is still missing." Bat Ganga Mohan's father chanced some three or four years ago to appear before the members of the Varendra Research Society of Rajshahi with a copperplate for sale. On examination of the seal of the same it appeared that the plate brought for sale was the identical one noticed by Dr. Bloch in his report, wherewith a facsimile of the seal was printod. So the Varendra Research Society did not think it wise to purchase the plate, which belonged to the Asiatio Society. The possessor was, however, induced to deposit it for three months with the Varendra Research Society. The Society then made it over to me for the decipherment of the inscription. The damaged condition of the plate and shortness of time made it very difficult for me to finish the decipherment within the limited period of three months. So I had to keep photographs, with the help of which I afterwards completed my reading of the inscription, which I now edit for the first time. The plate was returned to the family of the late Ganga Mohan. In October 1914 I found it deposited in the Dacca Museum, where, by the kindness of the Curator, Mr. N. K. Bhattasali, M.A., I was offered an opportunity of verify. ing from the original my reading of the poetry portion of the inscription. Mr. H. Krishna Šāstri, who tried to get an impression of the plate for the illastration of this paper, now informs me that the Asiatic Society of Bengal has received it back from the Dacoa Museum.
As per note 8 at foot of p. 298 the name would be iri-Sahasija.-H. K. 8.] • J. and Proc. 4. 8. B., Vol. Y (N. S.), 1909, pp. 467 4.

Page #359

302
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
VOL. XV
The plate measures about 10%" by 7". All the four corners of it are missing. In the preserved portions again the letters are in some places quite efaced and in otber's partly effaced and illegible owing to corrosion. On the obverse side there is a mark right across the middle owing to those portions being peeled off. The upper margin is thicker than the lower, which has become very thin; and thie has made the reading of the last line of the obverse side and the first two lines of the reverse almost impossible. The plate is very heavy owing to the weight of the hcayy seal attached to the middle of its proper right side.
This seal bears in relief a figare of the goddess Lakshmi or Sri, standing on a lotus for pedestal and with two elephants on the two sides of it, sprinkling her with water from two jars lifted by their trunks. Two attendant figures, seated cross-legged at the two sides of the goddess, are in the posture of pouring out something liquid from two round pote. The diameter of the seal measures about four inches. The reverse is a full-blown lotus. Just below the pedestal of the goddess there is the legend in relief
Kumārāmaty-ādhikaranasya, written in characters of the time of the early Gupta emperors. There is a second legend
Lakanathasya, on the smaller seal impressed on the right side of the figure of Lakshmi; but the characters of this smaller legend seem to be similar to those used in the writing of the whole inscription, The use, on the same seal, of characters belonging apparently to two different ages will be disetssed below (p. 304).
The plate is not in a good state of preservation, having suffered a good deal from corrosion, as bas been remarked above. It is incised on both sides, the obverse containing 26 lines, and the reverse 31 lines of writing, which does not seem to have been well-executed; for the letters are not everywhere of uniform size. The characters belong to the northern class of alphabets of the 7th century A.D., "the acute-angled type with nail-heads," which forms the transition from the Gupta to the Nigari alphabet. The letters of this plate correspond to those ased in the Banskheral and Madhuban' plates of Mahārājādhiraja Harsha, the plates of the time of Sasanka-Raja (G.E. 300), and the recently discovered plates of King Bhaskara varmadēva of Kamarupa. Dr. Bloch's remark. that the plate "is written in the characters of the 9th or 10th century A.D. approximately” does not seem to be tenable. Moreover, we find that the horizontal top-strokes are not fully developed-the tops of letters like na, pa, ma, ya, la, sha and sa are left almost open and that all the vowel-signs except those for u, a and ri are at the top of the letters to which they belong. Of initial vowels the plate contains the signs for a (e.g. in adhikarana, 1. 1), a (e.g. in ananda, 1. 39), i (e.g. in iti, l. 15), 2 (e.g. in uttarēna, 1. 31), and ē (e.g. in ētadiya, 1. 32). Of individual consonants the forms of kha, ta, tha and the three semi-vowels ya, ra and la may be marked. The peculiar forms of the following conjuncts are noticeable, viz. ñcha (e.g. in adhikaranan=cha, 1. 1), rya with the superscript r (e.g. in -virryo, 1. 6), ñchlura (e.g. in -īuchhrēshtha, 1. 54), chchhra (e.g. -chuchlirēyo, 1. 34), jjha (e.g. in ojjhita, 1.4), nighya (e.g. in durlanghya, I. 13), jña (e.g. in prajña-, 1. 12), and kshma (e.g. in Lakshminatha, 1. 17). In respect of orthography the following peculiarities present themselves :-(1) no separate sign seems to be used for ba and ra; (2) no other consonant but t and d (e.g. in -kirttih, 1.5, and arddha, 1. 35) is doubled after r; (3) visarga is sometimes assimilated to a following dental sibilant (e.g. in dathitrassa, l. 12, but cf. bhrātuh sutē, 1. 8); (4) the vowel ri is used for the syllable ri (e.g. in trilochana for trilochana,
1 Above, Vol. IV, pp. 210 F. anl plate.
Ibid., Vol. VI, pp. 143 ff. an.l plates. Arch. S. R., 1903-01, pp. 120 ff.
? Ibid., Vol. VII, plate facing p. 159. * Ibid., Vol. XII, pp. 65 fl. and plates.

Page #360

No. 19.] TIPPERAH COPPER-PLATE GRANT OF LOKANATHA: THE 44TH YEAR. 303
1. 48); (5) no sign for avagraha is used; (6) final is denoted by a peculiar form in ojvalayam, 1. 9, and in kshayam and sainikam, 1. 13; but it is sometimes changed to anusvära, and sometimes to the nasal of the class to which the following consonant belongs. Final and n are found combined with the next consonant; (7) the letter n is employed instead of anusvara before the sibilant (e.g. in -sud-vansa, 1. 5).
The language of the inscription is Sanskrit. The form of the document is very peculiar. It begins with an address in prose (11. 1-2). Then follow 9 verses (11. 2-16), in which we find an eulogistic account of the history of Lokanatha's family. The rest of the inscription, except the three imprecatory verses in 11. 53-55, is again in prose. The inscription is interesting from a literary point of view also, inasmuch as its prose portion, especially in 11. 17-25, reminds us of the style of Bana Bhaṭṭa, Harsha's court-poet.
The deed seems to be dated (1. 29) in the month of Phalguna in the year 44, which, I venture to suggest on paleographical grounds, may have belonged to the Harsha era, corresponding, therefore, to 650 A.D., i.e. two years after the death of king Harsha. Some numerical symbols are used in the prose portions of the document (11. 33-52 and again in 11. 55-57), where the particulars concerning the allotment of land granted to different Brahmanas and other persons are mentioned.
King Lokanatha issued this document through his sandhivigrahika, Prasantadēva (1.55), and it records a grant of land to his own Brahmana mahaeamanta Pradoshasarman (1. 21), who made an application to his chief through the King's son, prince Lakshminätha as dutaka (1. 17), granting him a plot of land in the forest region (aṭavi-bhukhanda, 1. 22) in the vishaya of Suvvunga (1. 21). In this granted piece of land the mahasamanta desired to erect a temple, wherein he wished to found an image of Ananta-Narayana (1. 22). Pradoshasarman prayed for land for the maintenance of the daily worship of this god with bali, charu, sattra, etc., and for the dwelling of Brahmanas versed in the four Vedas (chaturvidya, 1. 24), whose number exceeds a hundred. The amount of land allotted individually and, in some cases, jointly, is also clearly mentioned in the document. In the first verse the god Sankara is invoked. In verse 2 is mentioned a king having the title of adhimaharaja, whose name (ending in the word natha) cannot be read from the original plate, which has unfortunately suffered a good deal owing to corrosion, especially in the portions where several other names of kings of this family occur. Verse 3 discloses the fact that the next King Srinatha was a samanta (feudatory ruler), who, as a hero, is said to have acquired much fame in the field of battle. His son, Bhavanatha, was of a religious turn of mind, and forsook his royalty in favour of his brother's son (v. 4), who again obtained by his wife Gōtradevi a worthy son in Lokanatha (v. 5). In verses 6-9 are described the connections and achievements of Lokanatha. His maternal grandfather, Kesava, is described (v. 6) as a parasava by caste and in charge of the army of the king (probably, Lokanatha's father). Lokanatha is described as a very able king, whose soldiers depended for victory chiefly on their own swords and on the intellect of his ministers. He seems to have been in possession of a fine cavalry. There is also in v. 7 a reference to the fact that a large number of soldiers belonging to the chief sovereign (parameśvara) met with annihilation in a battle (?). Another battle, in which one Jayatungavarsha seems to have been a party, is referred to in v. 8. What part Lokanatha may have taken in it is not clear. Verse 9 mentions the significant fact that a king named Jivadharana made over to Lokanatha, described here as a karana by caste and as obtaining a royal
1 [From the opening words it would seem rather as if the document were issued from the office of the Kumaramatys of Lokanatha's overlord, and only countersigned by Lokanatha himself.-Ed.]
[But see note 1 on p. 311.-Ed.]

Page #361

301
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[VOL. XV.
charter (ripaṭṭa), his own vishaya and army without engaging in further battle. The genealogy of Lokanatha's family, as furnished from these verses, may be stated thus :.. natha (an adhimahārāja)
Sri(?)natha (a samanta)
Bhavanatha
(a brother) I (a son)
Sthāvara I Vira
Kesava (a parasava)=Ashṭāyikā
T Gōtradevi
Lokanatha (feudatory chief)
T
Lakshminätha (dütaka)
The date of the grant is stated to have been in the 44th year (1. 29), which we have taken to refer to the Harsha era, i.e. as corresponding, therefore, to 650 A.D., only two years after the death of the emperor Harsha. Historians take Aditya-sona of the Later Gupta Are we then to suppose that dynasty to have ruled Eastern India after Harsha's death. Lokanatha, who is described as only a nṛipa (v. 7) and uses the title of kumaramatya (cf. the legend of the seal and the opening line of the inscription), was a feudatory chief under Aditya-sena of Magadha ? We know that kumaramatyal was a technical official title, used during and after the Gupta period, not only with regard to ministers, but also with regard to fendatory chiefe. So it is not unlikely that Lokanatha owed his allegiance to Aditya-sona or some other sovereign of the Later Gupta dynasty. Who is then the paramesvara (paramount Sovereign) referred to in verse 7, and described as having lost a large number of soldiers in a battle? It seems plausible to suppose that this parametvara was Lokanatha's own liege lord, who must have sent an army to help his feudatory, who, as we know from verse 9, had to fight against another nripa, named Jivadharana, described as having made over to Lokanatha his own province and army by giving up battle. It seems that Jivadharana occupied Lokanatha's land.
From the use of the title nṛipa only it seems that, like Lokanatha, this Jivadharana also was a local chief in some part of Eastern India. This local chief gave up war against Lokanatha, perhaps because the latter obtained the royal charter (fripaṭṭa) from his sovereign. From the use of the two different scripts in the two legends of the seal attached to this plate it would seem that the present seal (éripatta) was an old one having only the legend Kumārāmāty-adhikaraṇasya already inscribed on it, and that it was one amongst many similar seals deposited in the record-office of the imperial court, and, when it was obtained from that court, Lokanatha attached it to his own land-grant document with the other legend Lokanathasya, inscribed in the characters of the document itself. Or we may presume that Lokanatha's predecessors, who were also feudatory chiefs (perhaps under the Gupta emperors), had the right to use the title kumaramatya (cf. the frequent use of this title in the Basarh seals, Arch. S. R., 1903
1 Fleet, C. I. I., Vol. III, p. 16 and note 7 thereof. For the explanation of the term compare also the note by Prof. N. M. Bhadkamkar in Ep. Ind., Vol. XI, p. 176. From the "Karamdanda inscription of the reign of Kumara-gupta" we find that Sikhara-svamin was the kumaramatya of Chandra-gupta II, and that his son Prithivishena, who was at first a kumārāmätya of Kumara-gupta I, became afterwards his maha-baladhikrita (above, Vol. X, p. 72).
Above, Vol. X, p. 50, where the feudatory chief Nandana is styled "kumärämätya-mahārāja-Nandanaḥ": ef. also note 2, ibid. The title of mahā-kumārāmātya was in vogue even in the Pala period of Bengal; cf. the Bhagalpur plate of Narayana-pala (p. 60, Gaudalikhamälä-Varendra Research Society's publication) and the Manahali plate of Madana-pala (p. 158, ibid.).

Page #362

No. 19.) TIPPERAH COPPER-PLATE GRANT OF LOKANATHA: THE 4TH YEAR. 305
4, p. 193) and that the present seal was an old one preserved in his own family. [But see note l on p. 303 above.-Ed.] I do not think that the paramēšvara of verse 7 and the nipa Jivadhārana of rerse 9 cau be identicul or that the latter's army met with destruction in conflict with Lokanatha. Who gain is the Jayatungarar ha referred to in verse 8 of this plate ? We know that the Rashtrakūta kings of the medieval ages used various birudas, e.g. those eading in avuloka, turiga, varsha and rallabha. Dr. Floet is of opinion that, as a result of inter-marringas, other families also adopted these birudas. So it is very difficult to identify this Jayatungavarsha, a contemporary of Lokanātha. But these historical questions cannot be settled at the present omont, and they must remain open till the discovery of other materials throwing light upon them.
A remarkable fact gathered from this inscription is that in ancient times even a Brahmana like Pradshasarmau could rise to the dignity of a m thi-samantat by the strength of his own art.. We have seen that the paternal grandfather of this grantee (Prado hasarman) was a Brāhmaṇa of the götra of Agastya (1. 17) and that his maternal great-grandfather was one of the agnyihita (1. 18) Brahmaņas who off red sacrificial oblations to the sacred fires according to the injunctions of the fastras. Both the paternal and maternal lines of this maha-sinanta were widely known for their strict observance of orthodox customs (yath-ichar-fcharana-pratishthita, 1. 20). King Lokanatha's paternal line des ended from Bharad vāja (v. 2). We have also seen that the Brahmaņas for whose residence Pradoshaśarmap bosoaght land from his liege lord were chaturvidya Brāhmaṇas. These facts go some way to disprove the theory of these scholars who think that the half-mythical king of Bengal na med Adisara flourished before the rise of the Palat kings and that he imported orthodox Brāhmaṇas from Kananj into Bengal, as there was dearth of such Brahmanas there.
The next question relating to the Hindu society of the times that can be discussed here is in connection with the caste of Loranātha, who is called (in verse 9) a karana-a mixed caste according to Manu. The great-gran father of Lokanatha's father is described in v. 2 as sprog from the family of the sage Bharadvája, and the great-grandfather and grandfather of his mother are in verse 6 called respectively dvija-varah and dvija-sattamah; but his mother's father is in the same verse describe l as a pirasava. So we see that, although tha tirst few ancestors (both paternal and maternal) of Lakanatha were Brahmaņis, his maternal grandfather had not a pare Brahmana origin, since it may be inferred that his Brāhmaṇa father married a Sadra wife and he (the issue) was, therefore, known to have been a parasava. The use of this term in this inscription is very important, as showing the prevalence of the anuloma marriage in the Hindu Society of the seventh centary. A Brāhmaṇa coald, according to Manu and later law makers also, marry ladies from all the three inferior castes as well. Another well-known instance of an orthodox Brahmana marrying a sodra wife in the seventh century can be furnished from Bäņa's Harsha-charita, wherein we read that Bāna's father Chitrabhanu (a Brāhmaṇa well-versod in the Vedic lore and keeper of the sacred fires) has his son Bāņa by his wife Rajadevi of the Brāhmaṇa caste; but in Chapter I of the same book we find an allision to the poet's father having taken a wife of the Sudra caste also, by whom he had two sons, Chandrasena and Matpishēna, whom he dereribes as " bhritarau parašavau." It is a matter for research when this system of anulom: marriage began to fall into disuse in Hindu Society. From the description of the grandfather of Lokanātha in verse 6 it may be seen that the social status of a pirasava in the seventh century was not at all low-or, how could
I Vide Dr. Fleet's paper on "Some Rashtrakūta Records," above, Vol. VI, pp. 188.189. We have the namo of Jayatungasimha of the Kano country: but he belonged to # later age (above, Vol. V, appendix, p. 79, No. 675). (Note also the Ráslitrakuta Tanga-Dharmávaloka of Kielhoru's Inscriptions of Northern Iudia, No. 630.-Ed.]
. For the definition of this term vide Manu, IX, 178, and Gautama-Śästra, IV, 16 and 21, and Aubanas Smriti, v. 36 (p. 47 of the Smriti sam uchchaya, Amandāframa Sanskrit serio).

Page #363

306
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
(VOL. XV.
such a person be placed in charge of the army (bala-gana-prāpt-adlukūrah) and be held in high esteem of the good (satamwabhimatah) ? ; and how could his daughter's son be a feudatory chief?
Another significant fact that may be brought to notice here is that in this plate, which we take to have belonged to the age of anarchy (mitsya-wyāya) in Bengal, i.e. the time after the death of Harsha and before the rise of the Pala kingdom in the eighth century, we do not find even a latent allusion to Buddhism, although the Pāla kings themselves were Saugatas(Buddhists). From the accounts of the Chinese pilgrim Hiuen Tsang! we learn that during this time he could find no sign of Buddhisın in Kimarapa. We cannot possibly connect this plate with any of the Kāmaräpa kings of that time. We have seen that the ancestors of Lokanatha were devotees of Sankara and that his own Brāhmaṇa, the mahasāmanta Pradoshasarman (the grantee), wished to set up an image of Auanta-Nārāyana. The prevalence of Brāhmanio influence in Eastern India at the time can be rightly inferred also from the mention in this inscription of the sacred fires, Pauri nic deities, Brāhmaṇas versed in the four Vedas, etc., as also from the fact that Brāhmaṇas could be samanta chiefs.
TEXT. [Metres : vy. 1, 3, 6, 7 and 8, Sārdalarikridita ; v. 2, Sragdharā; and vv. 4, 5 and 9, Vasantatilaka.]
First Side. 1........ āt?-Kumāramatya adhikaraṇañ-cha Suvvunga-vishayé vri(brā)hman.
ärrya-purasbrān=varttamānān=blāvinaś=cha sri-sīmanta-ma .... 2........ shaya-patin--Adhikarunānusa-(prajdhana-vyavahāri-ja(ja) napadān=v0(bo)
dhayanty-Astu vo viditam-Iha hi|| Ya[sy-āsésha-vidhi] v U 3 v u - - - [dha]ro vigraho yén=āyam bhuvana-traya-[sthi]ti-sukha-prāpty-ar
tham-anm(tm)-ashtadhā [1] pratyèka[] prabha (bbu) t-adi-tulya-mahimā -
- - - - 4 17 yen-8(?) Jijhita-Manmathaḥ sa jayasti] dhvast-asubhaḥ Sa [ika]rah [10]
Sambhoh pad-āvja(bja)-rēņa-prakara-ksita-sirah-pata-divy-ablisheka (kah) präpt
āchandr-i v--uvu 5 [majni-Bharadvaja-sad-vanśt-jātaḥ [1] frimin=prakhyāta-kirttiḥ prabhavad-adhi
mahára (ra)jn-sav(b)d-adhikāraḥ (1) samsār-ochchhitti-hütuḥ(10h) prasamita-durito
- unā(na)[thoje6 van-isah || [2] Sänugetasya mabātmand guņa-nidhiḥ prakhyāta-virry mahão
sāmanto yudhi lavdha(bdha)-paurusha-dhand dharmya-kriy-aik-aśra(yah] [1]
[Šriņi(na)' (R)]7 tho Bhagavān-iva pratihata-[vyä]pat=sva-lakty-ispadair=viroxbhd=avani-tala-praka
ţita-prāptavya-yāvat-kriyah | [3] Tasy=x[tma-]jo-pi gunavīn-Bhasva).
1 Watters, Vol. II, p. 186.
This lost word seems to be in the ablative ans, and is, hably, the name of the place whence the document Was issued
• The lost word here may be restored as -mahasamanta. Evidently, the word is vishaya. . Read .ja (ja) napadán võ(bő)dha. • The metre also permits the reading köpena or krödhëna. " Read tha.. • The lost word bere seems to be a proper name of a person with natha at its end.
. While the original plate was in my hands, I found the letter na(na) of this word clear, but it is not so now in the photographs. The akshara which precedes it looks like fa. The comparison of this person with Bhagavan lenda corroboration to my reading of the name as Srinatha.

Page #364

No. 19.) TIPPERAH COPPER-PLATE GRANT OF LOKANATHA: THE 44TH YEAR. 307
8 ņānā)tha-nāmā samsāra-si[ga]ra-jal-ottaran-aika-chittaḥ [*] bhratuḥ suto
gunavati pratipidya rājyam frimād=abhad-fishi-samo vi v - v9 tvah [4] Tôn-odapādi kula-santatayo salpisyam-vi(bi) bhrat-pativrata-gar.
abharan-ojvalāyām [1] götra-sriyām=iva mah-aujasi Götrndē[vyām-A). 10 shtāyikā-vibita-jannai putra-varryaḥ || [5] Yassā(Bra P or syāḥ ?) Sthāvara
smjūnkodvija-varah prārryo jananyāḥ pitu[r=Vi].--ākhyo dvija-sattamo uvu 11 -m=mānyaḥ pranātān ahaḥ [l'] prakhyāto nsipa-gocharā (ro) va (ba)la-gana(na)-prāpt
ādlikūraḥ kriti dhuḥ pāraśavaḥ satām-abhimato ma ta mahah] 12 Kēga vah] [6] Danlitne sa tu Kova(SA) davaya gunnvīnogaty-aika.
vn (ba) ndhus=sadã dör-danda-jvalit-ottain-āsi-si(sa) chiva-prajña-jayat-sādhanaḥ []
nir vyā]13 -j-Orijita-sntva-sāra-turagah sri-Lökanātho [upil poyasmin-chhrl-paramēśvarasya
va(ba)huso y tari kshayam sainikam || [7] Dulanglayo 14 Jayatunga-varsha-sn[ma]ro sadyah-(prayo]:0«rthinām pitau niti vidhānata(to)
ni(ti)chaturo nitya-praljishţa-prajah LI"] maitry-āpārlita-nirvristi*]r=va(ba)hu
[gu]15 no vidva (t-prilya(s-sa]rvadā sarvah sā[dhu(?)]-samāśrayaḥ p aţa-matir
lav(b) dha-prutāp-o-layah | [8] Ity=āpta-mantra-su-vinischita-ksitya-vastuḥ sri
Jiva16 dbāraṇa-npipa [s=tn] v -u (pētya) [1] yasmai darau sa(sva)-vishayam saha
sādhanēna sri-patta-prāpta-karavāya vilāya. yuddham (9*] Tat-suta-raja
pu[tr]17 Lakshminātha-[data] ken=ā[jñā (P) Algastya-sa-għtrasya vrā(hua) hmaṇasya Dēvasar
manaḥ prapautzena Jayasarma-svaminaḥ pautrūna dvije-gura-[ja]18 nat-āti(ti)toshasya [Toshasarmaṇo viprasya patrona yathā-vidhi-hut
águy-agny-ahita-Vu(Bu)dha-svamina[ho] pramātāmahasya sinoh prathita-gu19 na-ganasya dbarm-arja[nataya (P)] Vri(Bri)haspati-svă[mi]no dubitari yath
arthi-jan-ābhyarthit-artha-datta-suvachanāyan Suvachanayan Vrā(Bra)hma
nyām-utpa20 mēna yath-achär-icharana-pratishthit-obhaya-kula-(pra)pta-[janma]nā vidita-[bhuja)
vaba)ls - virryega dvija-sādhu-janat - Opabhajyamina . vibhavēn - Odár -ānvagina
dvijanmanā (vi)21 [lupt-ā]sosha-doshana mahāsamanta-Pradoshasarna vijñāpitā vayarn
Su[vvujäga-vishaye mriga-inahisha-varāha-vyagara-sari(ri)srip-ādibhirr-yath-e
cbchham=anabliyamāna-grisha (?))22 sambhoga-galana-gulma-latā-vitāno krit-akpit-iviraddh-ātavi-bhi-kbando(d) ma
(ya (?)] dēv-ávasathamn -kårayitvā bhagavān=avidit-anto-nanta-nárāyana[ho]
sthapayita ...... 23 [di ?] mam-7pari krita-piasāda[ho] pādas-tatra bhagavatsemaravar-isara-dinakara
śasadhara-Kuvēra-kinnara-vidyadhara-nahorage-gandharva-Varuna-ya[ksha) ..... 24 ........ bhishțnta-vapasho=nanta-nārāyaṇasya satataneashtapushpiki-va (ba)li.
charu-satra-pravsittayo tatra-krita-sāmānyánáñecha c haturvidya-vra(brā)hua
D-a[rry]ņam ......... 25........ t-aviruddh-ațavi-bhū-khanda[h] tāmre=bhilekhya mita-pitror-mama
cha punya-pravri[aldhage] sarvato(?)bhogon=*[gra]lāra ....... 1 Real m. ? (The metro requires the syllable prá to be single, not a componnd lettor.-H. K. S.) Read thar. • The word may be read us krit akrit.. Vide also ll. 22 and 31.
2 RY

Page #365

308
26
30
31
parama
Second Side.
27 [Cut off in parts and illegible in the rest]. Ing-svami. . t. [śr1].
28
29
32
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[Loka(?)]nathena(na)
pratipa [dito (?)]
dh ke chatus-chatvärin(m)sat-samvatsarē ka-va(ba)ndha-dasen-aikasya....
Phalguna-mā sē ....&
.. [a]tra porvena Kaṇāmōṭikä-parvato dakshinēna Panga-Vapi (?)k-obhayagrama-[si]ma paschimēna Jayesvara-tām rapatha (?)ra-khanda....
[VOL. XV.
va(ba)la-mandalikā uttarena mahattara-Raṇadubha-pusbkariņi ity=evam-avadhrita-chatu [b]-simaka-Suvu(vvu)nga-krit-akṛit aviruddh-ățavi - bhukha[nda]....
... patt-a[ropito] mahasamanta-Pradoshasarmano mata-pitror-asya y-opachayaya etadiya-mathe Bhagavato-nanta-narayaṇasya
cha pun
pojk-vidhi-sampattay@
33 [da]tta-pratyaka-pataka-bhi'g-odyama-krid-vairika-bhatt-Anantadēva-svāmi pāṭaka 1 bhaṭṭa-Nagadatta aṭaka 1 bhaṭṭa
9 bhatta-Dharmadāma pāṭaka Kesava pāṭaka 1 bhatta-Gada (?)
34 nandi paṭaka 1 bhaṭṭa-Mëdhaɛoma pāṭaka 1 Udayachandra rāṭaka 1 bhaṭṭa-Manojñadeva pāṭaka 1 Khalisha-karmanta (nti)ka-prabha prapi
bbaṭṭa-Jayasoma
Khadga-Vada]ra-Vichakshana-Pa(?)ti-Govarddhara(na)
35 svåmi arddha-paṭaka bhatta-Purṇadama dro 20 bha [tta]-Videsa dra 20 bhatta-Yajnacēva dro dro 20 bhatt-Amaradeva 20 La[dra (?)]-svāmi [dro 10 (?)] [bhatta]-Purna
36 ghosha dro 10 batta-Ugrasoma drs 20 Manoratha-sadharanam
[Ra]vi[x]la
Rasañschola-Bhikshatabhrāta pataka-dvaya 2 Harisarma dro 10 7 Janasoma
dro 10 5 (?)
37 Vinda dro 10 5 (7) haṭṭa-Bhānu
[dra 10] [Kana-ViśvaPrabhavarisha Vishnu
Andasüri-Pitrikesvir-Antachara
38 ta (P)-Harshabhūti-Su[bhra(?)]ta-Bhanda arddha Harsha-Ma[dra-Khalisa .. atavya mayaiva dro ma(mu)kha pataka 1 Kakka [dro] 20 Mahesa (P)]
juad-Vriddhidrōha
20 Vidagdha-pra
19 Tejasoma-Janardan Anda-Nri[ga (?)]
.... Sadesa (?)-[Sankara dr 20 Rudra-Vikasita-Divakara Harisa (sha) Vijaya-Va nana Gopisarma-Ananda-ird
dhara (?)
40 Satosha (néra ?)-Lachhuka [bbyah ?) pitaka 1()] na
bhūtēḥ pataka 1 Rudra-Damodarābhyām pāṭaka Anda-Nṛisōma-VidagdhaJanardana [Ups (?)]
41 ti-Skanda-II) [na].... na
Sakshma
pati-Krishna-Bhava-Rudra-Surața-Jana
soma-Vidagdha-Vappa (?)-Dhriti-Avalipta-Konta(nna P) Vu(Bu)ddhadattaśarma
The letters of this line also are almost illegible.
2 Compare the same word in 11. 1 and 21. Read eyamasya.
This may also be read as blog.
The letter aftor ko seems to be the numerical figaro 10; but I do not know what measure kō represents. Or it may be a proper name.

Page #366

།
།
ང་ཡ༧1 ནི
ཏི - རི་
1 | Cཔ་དEའབE =ནི་ངད ༢ at ཀྱིན Plཀྱི ཆེ ཚེ ནི 《| བ བ ་ དངོt1= |-
I RR པེ ཕྱི་ཀེ ནི ཝི % 2རབ་ཏིསནN | རྒྱ་ habit 1:|: ཀྱི ར Nadt@དངོ ་ཀྱི་ཕྱིལོཙེ ལ ནི མེf ༥ 12 g འི་བྱ་བའི་རུས་ 8-12 2 : !、 ༢ངོ12) 1:239 agབློན་པོ 1 ཚུན་ pia
པའི་བཞེད་པ་
WHITTINGHAM & GRIGGS, COLL
1
Iipperah Copper-plate of Lokanatha: the 44th year.
First Side
:222
SCALE CIRCA 7
རྗེའི ང ་རི ང ་རི ག མིའི་བྱ 3 3 ངེ ཚེ ཡེ ཀོ FN3) ཤོན །། མི ད་ན དཀྵེ བློ་2) ཚེ་པོ1 ཀཱ ཟི་མོ འི དི ནི l 2] | ར : རs iཙིl: p * D་ཆེ་ཞིང་མེད འོན་ཉིpg15. 3 ཅིང 311_luaས
བླ* ཕྱིར་རེ་ཟེg, 91 14:58 བhp?ib lga E L ན f-le Palei xp5R/ 1 ཕྱིད 1: 18&
ན ང ga lo t ནི་རྣལོ ནོ གོ ང ་ རbརྗེད་ཅིང @guig ནི ཚི g – ge: *ཏིགེE3)_ 2* 1 spaང་ བ་ 19331pskil@ ཀྱི་ལྟ 35px x Sའབབྷ
སའི་བu/
g3 36.3 3gJkjR ° @ག་ཚོསྐྱེ་ ༧ 223བརྒྱུeetlསྟེ འི san b3711 g ?id=གཙི་བྱིས་སྐྱོན་ཀa བྱཉྫ: 1 དབྱ:12ཞེསR gi 23 རེས
1 9 ba༧་ནས བཞི་ནི་ཉེ་བ ། d=3འི་སྤྱི་ཚོ%25203 ཕྱི་ལོ་
82gs པ059:ཀྱི ཇི ན པ ལོ & 1 2 3 ངོས ་ འ 31 1: h32: རོ ། ཡོ$བའ1 རོཔ ཙུན་ 1: སློབ ནི བཀྱི་བ
ཕྱིའི 1:|: 1:: 1:|: 21:1:|:ཀྱི ཕྱི་ལོ ་ ད་གད་གཏོརྩེ་སྐྱེ་འོས་
Rgal= བློབ) - རྙེདy 2 1 ན ཝཱིs(འོganz a གaig, gགྱི་ བུta; 1&ples]ཉིད་ལ་
དངgཕྱིརu:2/217 ? p:/ Sab& པེ bztfit 99 25 ནtti) \k? ་ ༢ * ་ ཆོ་ འཆོགས་སྒྲི
།
།
F. W. THOMAS

Page #367

ATARALLEpiyal
S
SEARD
ANNELSVEERE
PALI
E
RELIANE वि HERE
लाल राय
tra
Second Side
HEMAINA
पायजीव
TODAE
AHANE
HALINSANNEKHAR
R ANT MORETECTET KRRISitanाका कमाल
यदि दान
(GS
साभार

Page #368

No. 19.) TIPPERAH COPPER-PLATE GRANT OF LOKANATHA : THE 44TH YEAR. 309
42 Vappa(?)śarma.... ..... ..... dhama Navachak[ra] .... Jaya-Siva
Vishğu-Sujatagarna dro 20 Va(Bandhu-Vēdaju-Lavvu.Dhșiti-Jay.[mi]tra
Dēva-Sra(?)dhu-Vidēša-Jiva Mahāsaka43 Vihi-Su(?)yata-Ugra [Pratoshaka .... artha-Adbhu-Santosha-Daitagana-Ru(Ru)pa
Santu (?)- Vishnumitra Nistāraņa-Govinda-Konta(nna P) -Kanādu(bhu)gdha pa. 44 Vappa (?)-Sushēņa-Lavvu-s.....k.... (Linga]-Ś3ka Hamvõ(mbo)-subha
Gunatosha-Vappa (?)-Soka-Vappa (?)-Atithi Bhānu-Kshiraganda-Nidhi ... 45 Bhadra-Janārddana-Bhaskara-Veppa (?)) ........ [dro] 20 Dēvadatta
drð 20 Dhanankara-bhatta-Vra(Bra)hmadatta dro 20 bhatta-A padatta
dro 20 Svāmidatta-Vappa (?)-Chandra-Pana .... 46. Krishna - Harisha - Vikasita. Ma[nöratha] - Vrikaga-Nayana-Chitra-Vipaschita Yajña
Suksite-Tosha-Chandra-Vappa(?)ại-Ahi-Markata-Chandra-Prāņa - Nanda-sadharana
47 bhatta-säihārana do 20 Kshēnabhūti påtaka-dvays Vappa (R)-Déva
Praśānta-Dudhusvā mi-Prakasa Gauna pataka-råji Pri(Pri)yadāms dro 20
Ananda-Indrasvami dro [20] .... 48 Närāyana-Haridēva-Chandrakēga pataka i bhatta-Sute dra 10 bhattaPiñch hadēvasya pātaka l
Nandagop-Vana(mälli-Tri(Tri)lichanaKha'nya (P)] .... 49 Antr-opayogaga pätutka Pajishņu[Ahi).... [svā]mi pāțaka Samridha
Sangha - Sintosha - Jayaśarma - Daidava - Ivanți(ani ?)-Naravijaya - Sambhuvijaya
Guptajaya .... 50.... bhatīt=süri dro 9 Priya dro 10 Madhu(?)vā ....... Lakshmana
Dhunananda. Paragal-osi () - Iadra - Hari - Dafiti-Ichchhadova-Gana . dhan (?)
Mshārāja-Dadi(dhi P)bhata sara pa .... vaka 51 [krita
bhimayas=tāmrapatē samārðpita asya mātā-pitrər=ātmanas-cha poạya-prasuv-artham=Bhagavad-A[na®]nta-Nárayaņayı (ya®]thi-likhita-vrā(brā)h
manēbhyas-cha sarvatē (to)-bhogēn=ågra .... 52.... sha Bangava(ma)-ti (ti)rtha-[pa]jan-opachiyamana-samn[skājratván=nripa
gacrav-ātithega-pri(pri)yatvách=cha satatam=anumantavyāḥ pålaņi(ni)yagacha
danach=chhreso=nupāla[bam] ........ 53 ........ dosha-darśa[nā]ya [Bha]gavati [Vyā]sēna gitā(b) slokāḥ [1]
Shashtim?-varsha-sahasrāņi svargé mo lati bhämi-da[h 1'] åkshēptā
ch=ănumantā cha tāny=[ve]$ . . . . [ll 10"] , 54 .. .. .. .. bhyot yntoid-raksha Yudhishthira [] mahir"]
mahi(hi)matāñ-cbbrēshtha dänäch=chhrayð-nupālanan(m) [ll 11") Va(Ba)hu bhir
vagudhi datta räjabhis-Sagar-ådibhish 1'] yabya yasya ........ 55 ........ phulam-iti [l| 12"] kritam [sä ]ndhivigrahika-Praśānta[dējvēna bhogi
Bhavadāsasyadro 20 p achaka-Vasu dró 20 bha ....ņ:..
[dro 20] .... 56 ........ vāchakatvona Sudhāma (P) dro 20 Vira(P)ha do 10
9 utkbätn-kümana (kårmana P)-Naradattasys dro 10 9 praksitaya
pådamila (ya] ........ 57 ........ raka avisba . . . . tatayā ........ sa (P) .... Rita ......
I See note 5 on p. 808. . Here should follow the words sarakë rasit. . Rond yada bhūmisetasya tasya tada.
? Read - od.. • Read Pirea-dattan dvijatibhyo. • Read phalan [ilo] Iti.

Page #369

310
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[VOL. XV.
TRANSLATION. (LI. 1-2.) (From his camp or head-quarters ) the kumārāmātyul and his office-staff notify the present and future feudatorios, (mahisāmäntas), .... and vishayaputis (district ollicurs), headed by the Brühmanns and Aryas, with their staffs and with the chief businessmen and people of the country.- Let it be known to you-In this mattor
(Verse 1.) Victorious is Sankara, by whom evils are destroyed and who avoided Kama (the god of Lovo) out of anger (?), (the god) whose image (is).... in all core nonies ...., anl who for the three worlds' attainment of the happiness of stability divided his own person into eight forms, in each of which his greatness with regard to lordship, etc., was equally (present).
(V. 2.) There was a prosperous king, sprung from the good family of the sage Bharadvāja .... -nātha, whose sanctified and brilliant consecration was porformed on his head by means of a shower of dust from the lotus feet of Sambhu-a king, of highly-known fame, having right to the use of) tho majestic title of adhi-mahārāja (or mahārājādhiraja)- who for the destruction of (his) mundane existence exterminated his sins.
(V. 3.) Of that high-souled person who was an abode of virtues, the noble son, the great feudatory chief (Samanta) srinātha, of known prowess, who had gained in battle the wealth of valour, who was the chief vehicle of virtuous deeds, and who, like Bhagavan, could repel misfortunes by means of the delegates of his own supremacy, was a hero who displayed in this earth all atainable feats.
(V. 4.) His accomplished son also, Bhavanātha by name, whose one thought was to cross the waters of the ocean of existence, trarsferred his rule to his brother's accomplished son, and himself became glorions, like a rishi .......
(V. 5.) By him was begotten, for the continuation of the family, an excellent son, by his worthy (wife), Götradēvi, -as greatly gloricus as the greatness of the family (berself) who was bright with the ornament of fidelity to her supporting lord, and who took her birth from Ashţāyikā (lier inother).
(V. 6.) Of whom the mother's (Gatradovi's) father's grandfather was the prominent Brāhmaṇa nn med sthāvara; the respocted (inaternal) great-grandfather was the chief Brābinaņa called Vira; the grandfather was the pārasava Kēšava, virtuous and able, beld in high esteem by the good, who, being placed in charge of the army, was in touch with the king, a famous man.
(V. 7.) That daughter's son of Kēšava was King Lokanatha, who was accomplished, who had always truth for his only friend, whose army was victorious by reason of the intellect of his counsellor, the great sword shining on his post-like arms, and whose horses were the undisguised essence of great strength; against him large armies of the paramēsvara (supreme ruler) were many times discomfited.
(V. 8.) "In obstinate bottle with Jayatungavarsha he showed bis readiness; he is expert in the matter of prescribing the right course to seekers (of instruction) in policy; his
1 The plural umber is used to indicate honnor-ef. " Kapità vaya "in l. 21.
Or, "by whom Kama was made to quit his body"-if we read "kayena " in the fourth quarter of the verse.
• The proper Dame is lost through corrosion.
• The word "tena "hero may refor other to "Bhavanatha" or to "bhrath enda" (his brother's son). From the fact of Bhavanatha's placing his brother's son in charge of the administration and passing his days like a riski it seems probable that this pronoun refers to the brother's son and not to Bhavanaths himself, who may be supposed to have no issue.
The word bibhrat is no doubt, brought in to point the comparison with the family greatuess, wuich her husband was equal to supporting.
• The use of the word " prärrya" (father's father or father-in-law's futber) is rare.

Page #370

No. 19.] TIPPERAH COPPER-PLATE GRANT OF LOKANATHA: THE 44TH YEAR. 311
subjects are always pleased, and he is happy in making friendship: this man of many qualities, dear to the learned, a resort to good people, and prone to (doing) universal good, of sharp intellect, has achieved majesty and prosperity."
(V. 9.) Thus reflecting, having the object of his action well settled in accordance with the alvice of his trusted (men), king Jivadharana relinquished battle and gave away to that karana (Lokanatha), who obtained a royal charter (patta), his own territories (vishaya) along with his army (sadhana).
(Ll. 16-21.) Through his son, prince Lakshminatha, as dataka (envoy1) we are by the mahasamanta Pradoshasarman,-a twice-born man, bereft of all faults, of noble descent, whose resources are enjoyed by the Brahmanas, the virtuous people and the community; who is known for his prowess and the strength of his arms; who had his birth in two families well known for the proper practice of (orthodox) customs; who was begotten of the Brahmana lady, Suvachanā, who had a good reputation for bestowing desirable objects upon suppliants in accordance with their prayer, and was daughter of Brihaspati-Svamin, whose manifold qualities were widely known and who was intent on accumulating religious merit (P), and was the son of his (Pradoshasarman's) great-grandfather Budha-Svämin, an agnyahita? Brahmana, who used to offer oblations to fires according to rites;-(by this Pradoshasarman), being the son of the Brahmana Tōshasarman, who caused delight to Brahmanas, gurus (superior persons) and the community, the grandson of Jayasarma-Svamin and the great-grandson of the Brāhmaṇa Devasarman, of the götra of Agastya,-(thus) informed :
(Ll. 21-26.) "In the vishaya (district) of Suvvunga, in the forest-region, having no distinction of natural and artificial, having a thick network of bush and creepers, where deer, buffaloes, boars, tigers, serpents, etc. enjoy, according to their will, all pleasures of home-life... ... I have caused a temple to be made and have had set up therein (an image of) the infinite Lord Ananta-Narayana, who has shown favour to me. There, for the perpetual maintenance of ashṭapushpika, bali, charu, satra to Bhagavan Ananta-Narayana, whose person is adored by the chief gods, the Asuras, the sun, the moon, Kuvera, the Kinnaras, the Vidyadharas, the chief serpent(-gods), the Gandharvas, Varuna, the Yakshas. . . . . ., and [also for the residence of] Brahmanas, versed in the four Vedas, who have a community there, an endowment in this forest-region, having no distinction of natural and artificial, has been granted with full title, for the increase of the merit of my father and mother and myself, by king [Lōka]natha by a copper-plate grant."
(Ll. 27-33.)...... In the year 44, in the month of Phalguna, the forest-region, having no distinction of natural and artificial, in (the district of) Suvvunga, of which the four boundary lines were thus defined, viz. on the east the Kanamōṭika hill, on the south the limitline of the two villages Panga and Vapika, on the west. ... portion of the tamra-pathara (?) of Jayesvara........ and on the north the tank of the mahattara Ranasubha-was recorded in this copper-plate grant and given for the increase of merit to Pradoshasarman and his parents and for the performance of the ceremonies of worship for the god Bhagavan AnantaNārāyaṇa in the matha made by him.
[N.B.-No translation is here given of the lines 33-50, as they contain nothing but the names of the Brähniana-dwellers on the granted piece of land, numbering over one hundred, and a definite statement of the measurement of land which they should individually or jointly occupy.]
1 [Perhaps, however, Pradoshasarman is envoy of Lakshminätha.-Ed.]
2 A Brahmans who perpetually maintains and consecrates the sacred fires in his house.
I cannot explain this term. [Ashtapushpikä occurs in the Harsha-charita, c. I, as denoting an 'eightfold offering of flowers (in that passage, to the eight forms of Siva); see the translation, p. 15, n. 3, and the commentator Sankara's note on the text.-Ed.]
For a detailed exposition of what this word means vide Mr. Pargiter's paper on Three Copper-plate grants from East Bengal "-Indian Antiquary, 1910, p. 213.

Page #371

312
[VOL. XV.
(Ll. 51-52.) These [measured] plots of land recorded in the copper-plate and given to him (Pradoshasarman) for the accruing of merit to his parents and to himself, and to Bhagavan Ananta-Narayana, and to the Brahmanas as mentioned above, with enjoyment in full title. . . . . . . ., should always be approved of and maintained (by future kings), because of enhancement of merit by worship of confluences and tirthas and because of respect for kings and regard for ties of hospitality. Maintenance of gifts is more important than the making of a gift. . . . . To show the sins (that accrue from encroachment, etc.) these verses have been composed by Bhagavan Vyasa.
(Ll. 53-55.) (Then follow three of the usual admonitory verses.)
(L. 55.) This was (recorded) by Prasantadēva, the Sandhivigrahika (the minister of Peace and War).
(Ll. 55-57.) [These lines, again, contain a statement of the measurement of plots of land allotted to some of those who assisted in the production of the grant.]
A list of donees and the portions of land allotted to them (lines 33-50 and lines 55-56).
Line.
33
33-34
34
Name.
Bhatta Anantadeva-Sva- Patakas 9. min.
Bhatta Dharmadama
Bhatta Nagadatta. Bhatta Kesava Bhatta Gada (P) nandin Bhatta Medhasoma Bhaṭṭa Udayachandra Bhatta Manojñadeva
34-35 Bhaṭṭa Jayasoma-Svämin
Bhaṭṭa Pūrṇadama. Bhatta Videsa
Phaṭṭa Yajuadeva. Bhatta Amaradeva. Bhatta Ladra (P)-Svämin Bhaṭṭa Pürnaghosha 36 Blaṭṭa Ugrasoma
85-36
35
Bhatta Manoratha. Bhatta Ravi (?) la. Bhatta Rasañschäla
Bhatta Bhikshata
.
33
Pātaka 1.
"2
33
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
33
23
Portion.
33
33
"
33
23
Dronas 20.
35
33
"2
,, (P).
(Jointly)
Pātakas 2.
Line.
36
37
38
Name.
Bhatta Harisarman Bhatta Janasoma
Bhaṭṭa Vinda
Bhatta Bhanu
Kana
Viśva
Khadga
Vadara Vichakshana
Pati (P)
Govardhana
Prabhavarisha
Vishnu.
Andasūri
Pitrikesvir
Antachara
Harshabhūti
Subhra (?) ta
Bhanda
Harsha
Portion.
Drōnas 10+7= 17. 10+5 (F) =15 (P).
10 (P).
33
of what is not clear.
Portions not known.

Page #372

No. 19.) TIPPERAH COPPER-PLATE GRANT OF LOKANATHA: THE 44TH YEAR. 313
Line.
Name.
Portion.
Line
Name.
Portion.
38
41
Mūdra. . Khalisa . Vriddhidrõha.
. .
Portions not known.
Isana . Pati . Krishna
. . .
Bhava.
.
Dronas 20 (?) of
woodland. Tafaka 1. Drönas 20.
38-39
Vidagilha and others Kakka. . . Mahesa (?) . . Tēja . . . Söma Janürdana Anda
1
not
Portions kuowa.
Rudra. . Sarata. Janasoma Vidagilha Vappa. . Dhriti. . . Avalipta Konta (9) . Baddhadattasarman
(Jointly) Dro.
Nas 20 ().
. .
Nriga . Sadēša. Sankara Rudra. Vikasita
.
Vappaśarman. Navachakra.
42
.
Divakara
Jaya
.
.
Harisha
. .
.
(Jointly) Dro
Nas 20.
•
1 (Jointly) Pata
i ka 1 (?).
40
.
Pafaka 1.
Vijaya . . Vamana . Göpiśarman. Ananda Nirdhåra (). Sutosha Lachhuks . Sūkshmabhūti Rodra. . Damodara . Anda . . Nrisoma Vidagdha Janardana . Upati (?) . Skanda
IVA . . Vishga . . Sajátafarman Bandha . Vedaja . . Lavve. . Dhriti. . Jayamitra . Deva , . Bra(P)dha . Vidēša . Jiva . Mahasaks Vihi . . Say(?)ta . Ugra .
.
1 Portions U known.
not
*I(Jointly) Pata
U ka 1.
•
1
Portions known.
not
43
•

Page #373

314
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[Vol. XV.
Line.
Name.
Portion.
Line.
Name.
Portion.
43
.
45
Pratoshaka . . . Artha
1 (Jointly) Dro
as 20.
Adbha.
Drönar 20.
Santoslis
. .
Portions known.
not
sans
.
not
Portions known.
Dhanankara. . Bhatta Brahmadatta Bhatta A padatta Svimidatta-vappa . Chandra . . Pans . . . Krishna Harisha Vikasita Manoratha Vrikasa Nayana : Chitra . . Vipaschita . Yajsis . .
• Sukrita Tösha. . . Chandra-rapps Abi . . Markata : . Chandra Priņa. . . Nands . . Kshēmabhūti. Vappa. . Déva . Prasanta . . Dudhu-Svinnin
1
Daitagapa . RũP • Santa () . Vishộumitra. Nistarana Govinda Konta) Kaņāda (P)gdha Vappa () . Sushona . Lavvu. . Linga. . ścks . . Hambỏ . Subha. . Gunatosha Vapps . . śoka . Vappa. . Atithi . . Bhanu . . Kshiraganda Nidhi . . Bhadra . .
(Jointly)-but portions not known.
47
Påtalas 2.
.
Pataka 1
(each ?).
45
Janarddans.
Prakass
Drönas 20 ().
Bhaskara
. . . .
Gauņa. Priyadama Ananda
. .
Vapps Dễvadatta
•
.
Dronas 20. (Jointly) Dröras
30 (°).
Drönar 20.
.

Page #374

No. 19.] TIPPERAH COPPER-PLATE GRANT OF LOKANATHA: THE 44TH YEAR. 315
Line,
Name.
Portion,
Line.
Name.
Portion.
47
Indra-Svimin
(Jointly) Drõras 20 ().
49 50
. • •
. i Portions not
known. Dronai 9 (?). Dronas 10.
48
i
(Jointly)
Pataka 1.
Guptajaya . Säri . . Priya . . Madhu (R) Lakshana . Dhanananda , Parasala .
Nārāyana . . Haridēva . . Chandrakēša. . Bhatta Sūta. . Bhatta Piñchhadeva Nandagüpa . . Vanamali Trilochans'. .
. .
Dronas 10. Pataka 1.
Portions known.
not
.
Khanya
49
.
• 1
(Jointly (P))
Patakas 9.
.
Pājishņu Ahi . . ... Svåmin Sampidha . Sangha . . Santoshs . Jayasarman. Daidava . Ivaņti(mniP) . Naravijaya . . Sambhuvijays
Indra :
It is not clear if
each of these Hari : .
men got one
adhaka. Dupiti. . Ichehha . Deva . . Gans. . Maharaja . . Dadibhata . Blögin Bhavadäsa Drönas 20. paelaka Vasa rachaka Sadhama (P) » Vira (P)ba . . . 10+ 9. #khata-kårmana Nara-1 10+ 9 - datta.
. . . .
Portions known.
not
.
19.
N.B.-It must be remembered that many more names have become illegible and lost, and in some places the portions of allotment stated in the document could not be ascribed to the proper persons.
No. 20.-MADAGIHAL INSCRIPTION OF SAKA 1093, ETC.
BY LIONEL D. BARNETT. MidagihA-" Margoebal," as it is spelt on the Indian Atlas sheet 40 (1852), or “Madgyal" according to the quarter-sheet 40, S. E. (1905)-is a village in Jat State, situated in lat. 17° 7' and long. 75° 27'. The ancient name was Maļige, and hence Mādagiha! must mean " waste of Malige." The present inscription was found on a slab lying there in front of the
1 Jat is a small native state, the Agency of which is attached to Bijapur District. The name is spelt " Jath" in recent official publications, e.g. the Bombay Places and Common Oficial Word: (1878), the Indian Atlas quarter-sheet 40, S. E. (1905), and the Imperial Gazetteer, new edn., Vol. XIV, p. 71 (1908). But this is quito wrong. The true name is Jat or Jatt, and the ancient name, attested by local inscription, was Jatt. The Indian Atla sheet 4) of 1862 spells it Jutt, which is quite correct, according to its method of transliteration.
28 2

Page #375

816
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[VOL. XV.
temple of Mahādēva in the village, and an ink-impression was prepared for the late Dr. Fleet, which is now in the British Museum. The stone is rectangular, with a rounded top, on which are sculptures, viz. in the centre a linga on a stand ; to the proper right, a priest half turned towards it and half facing to the front, and apparently holding some offering towards the liriga, while wearing a veil (?) hanging from his head ; to the proper left of the liriga & scimitar and a ball; above these, the sun (right) and moon (left). The inscribed area below this is about 2 ft. 2 in. broad and 4 ft. 2 in. high. The character is good regular Kanarese of the end of the twelfth century, resembling that of the Kurg5d inscriptions (above, Vol. XIV, p. 205), with similar floral and animal decorations and flourisles. The average height of the letters is 1 Short w is several tiines written with the avagraha character which properly denotes the absence of a vowel. The reason for this curious practice is that as the Kanarese people for ease of pronunciation usually inserted after a closed consonant a short u sound, which was commonly written in full (e.g. tata, 1. 9), in order to relieve the harshness as they felt it) of the sound of the unvocalised consonant, some of them went so far as to confuse this secondary u with the avagraha sign denoting the very absence of a vowel which had led to the insertion of the ul. Hence the avagraha came to be regarded as denoting short medial u, both primary and secondary. This ti as denoted by the avagraha I have transliterated by [u]. Examples of it for primary « are : 8[u]/hamam (1.2), g(n)navati (1. 36), [u]tukt! Ipao (1. 39), unt[u] (11. 39, 86), vipCu)?- (11. 41-2), -k[u]mud(1. 80), -9[u]n- (1. 82), Sambh[] (1. 82), her[u]tt (1. 93). In other cases here where we find the avagraha written at the end of words, though it cannot be decisively proved that it is meant to denote t, yet this inference seems most probable, in view of the phonetic conditions of the period? : such cases are -sa inkar (1. 10), tilasad- (1. 33), dig. (1. 34), enippal (1. 46), -mahibhrit- (1. 48), biffar (1. 78), partthivēndrān (1. 90). Some other features of the writing are worth notice. The guttural nasal appears in mangalam (1. 94). The carsive forms of m, y, and (above, Vol. XII, p. 335) all occur. That of m is very common (47 times in 11. 1-70); that of y is found once, in Jaya mtan (1. 38); and that of appears in vdad: (1. 26), Kesava- (1. 67), Vuppini(na) Kaunta-Gavuda (1. 77), -arnnava. (1. 82), and vasundhara in (1. 88). The sabscript t is often written in its full form. The word srt is regularly written in a flourished conventional form. The annusvira is sometimes a small circle above the line, sometimes (in modern fashion) a large circle on the line.--Except for four Sanskrit verses (nos. 1, 37-9), the language is Old Kanarese. The archaic ? is preserved in Chalana (1. 21), and falsely substituted for ļ in balasida (1. 31), negardalu (1. 37), tamnole (1. 44), a inale (1. 48), kolagad- (1. 59 f.), and -ali (1. 91); it is changed to rin negardan (11. 9, 11-2, 18, 35, 82 f.), norrpadě (11. 20, 49), negardaļu (1. 37); and elsewhere it has been replaced by 1. Sporadicnlly ay hecomes ey, as in nileyao (Il. 4, 49), visheyao (1.9), aleyao (1. 15), afreyao (1. 33), lipideyao (1. 79); initial ya becomes ye occasionally, in -yesan (1. 14), -yeśc (11. 25, 34, 47), yetipan (1. 82), yemao (1. 83), yejamānan (1. 85), yeth-eshfa(1. 87); and conversely ey becomes ay in -vanitayaralli (1.24), elayan (1. 64), kuduraya (1. 67), baļļayim (11. 70-1), manaya (1. 72), horayalu (1. 75), kaffayan (1. 78), dharayam (1. 83), nadayisi (1. 87). In 1. 73 we find the common titlo Yadava-Narayanas pelt as Adaca-No. This variation may be connected with the frequent change of initial a to ya, which might have led sporadically to the reverse change of ya to a; but this explanation is hardly satisfactory. As the same peculiar form is found in other inscriptions (Adara-ramo in the Soraţir inscription of A.D. 869, above, Vol. XIII, p. 177; Adava-kula in a Nidagundi record of Saka 1152, Vijaya, 1. 8), it is quite possible that Adave is the original name of the family, and Yadava a Sanskritised form serving to support an imaginary pedigree. The upadhmāniya occurs in bhivinah po (1. 90). There is change of vy to by and of ur to br in -byāpaka- (1. 34), -byāparar (1. 34),
Of course this conclusion cannot apply to texts of an earlier period; and even in records of the late 12th century and subsequently it is not legitimate to transliterate the avagraha at the end of words & W @xtept in the case of records like the present one, where it is lao used to denoto primary W.

Page #376

No. 20.]
MADAGIHAL INSCRIPTION OF SAKA 1098, ETC.
317
patibrate (1. 36), -brāt- (1. 36), -byāpāra- (1. 40), -brata (1. 45), -braja (1. 48), byavahari? (1. 61), dibya- (11. 79, 87), -bratiindran (1. 80). In the verse parts p is changed to h only in the puvning phrase hen-madi Heinmadi (1. 12) and in ulihinh (1. 32) and hiridum (11. 82, 94); in the prose initial p and h are both found. Among the words of lexical interest may be mentioned pramanjula (1. 20), prapēšala (1.21), biru (1. 22), utkamala (1. 31), kaļe with apparently the meaning of " building ” (1. 32), udvimäna (1.48), pragēna (1. 50), avata (1. 60), nela-megtu (11. 66-7), singaraltige (1. 67), mantarike (1. 68), and leru (1. 93). The verb kesu is not given in Kittel's Dictionary ; but Gangadhar Madwaleswar Turmari in his Sabda-mañjari glosses keru by (1) prakāsisu and (2) dat[=&gu.
The record is a composite one, chronicling donations made at different times to the same pair of temples. After invocations of Siva (v.1), Gaņēsa (v. 2), Siva-Somanátha (v.3), and Siva Bijevara (v.4), the author describes Kuntala as situate in Bharata-kshötra (v. 5, 11. 7-S). In the nad of Tarikādu in Kuntala is the city of Mangaļivěda (v. 6, 11. 8-9). In the lineage of rulers of Mangaļivēda was born Kannams; his son was Raja ; his sons were Ammugi, Sankama, and Jõgams (v. 7, 11. 9-10). The valiant and glorious Jógama's son was Hemmādi, who in turn begot Bijjala (v. 8, 11. 10-12). To the glories of Bijjala, the founder of the Kalachurya kingdom, the author devotes three stanzas (vv. 9-11, 11. 12-18). Bijjala's son is Soma (Soyi-dēva), who is now reigning in imperial splendour, and has conquered the Māļavas, Cholas, Nēpāļas, Kalingas, Påñchālas, and Görjaras, and receives the homage of the Gaudas, Pandyas, Malayāļas, and Vorāļas (vv. 12-16, 11. 18-27). Then comes the formal preamble referring the document to the reign of Rāya-Murāri Söyi-döva, with the usual Kalachurya titles (11. 27-30), followed by verses in praises of Malige, the modern Mädagihal, in the Tarikādu nãd (vv. 17-9, 11. 30-4), and of its prabhu or sheriff Bijjeya Nāyakar and his wife Sāvitri-dēvi or Sāyiyakka (vv. 20-9, 11. 34-48). His pedigree is as follows: Malla Gauņda begot Balla Gaunda, who hegot a second Malla Gaunda, who begot by Muddiyakka-Bijjaya (vv. 20-3, 11. 34-9). Bijjaya is distingaished as a statesman, warrior, poet, and master of the Kanarese tongue (v. 27, 11. 43-5). He has built a temple to śiva-Somanatha, with the title Baya-Muräri-Sómanátha, in compliment to the king, and another to the same god under the title [Sudēki)-Bijjēsvara, after his own name, and has caused a pond to be made beside the latter (vv. 30-2, 11. 48-53). Then follows a series of formal endowments for these establishments by Bijjaya Nayaka and other benefactors, apparently all of the same date, which, as we shall see below, is A.D. 1172 (11. 53-68). Immediately after theso comes a second series of endowments to these temples, dated in the reign of the Kalachurya Bankama (11. 68-73), followed by a third set belonging to the reign of the Yadaval Bhillama (11. 73-8). We are next introduced in four verses (vv. 33-6, 11. 78-83) to an eminent Saiva divine, Lökābharana, and his equally distinguished disciple Kalyanadēva ; and then is registered the transference of the two temples with their estates to the trusteeship of Kalyāyaděva by Bijjsya Nayaka (11. 83-6), with regulations for discipline (11. 86-8) and commonitory ve ies (11. 8894),
1 Here spelt Adada : see above.
This must be the same as the Lökibharana mentioned in a record of A.D. 1112 at Dirangere as having graat made in his favour by Vin Pandya-dôra (Mysore Inser., p. 16),

Page #377

818
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[VOL. XV.
The pedigree of the Kalachurya dynasty given above is of importance as confirming those given by other records, on which see Dyn. Kanar. Distr., p. 468 ff. We bave thus the definitive lineage:
Kannama (Karna, Krishņa)
Bijjala I
Rāja (Rajala)
Ammugi
Sankama I
Jógamas Permāļi (Hemmădi)
Bijjala II.
The date of the first series of endowments is given on 1. 56 as Saka 1093, Nandana; the amīväsye of Phalguna ; Sunday; an eclipse of the sun. This is irregular. Either the sake or the cyclic year must be wrong. On the former assumption the details are altogether false : on the latter hypothesis we arrive at more satisfactory results. If we substitute for Nandana the previous year, Khara, which actually corresponded to Saka 1093 expired, we find that the given tithi was current on Thursday, 27 January, A.D. 1172, ending about 1 h. 21 m. after mean sunrise. On this date there was actually & solar eclipse, occurring 1 h. 32 m. after mean sunrise (Indian Calendar, p. 122); and hence we may accept it, in spite of the discrepancy in the cyclic year and the week-day..
The geographical names mentioned are rather numerous. We have Kuntaļa (1. 8); the Tarikādu näd or county, in which Madagihā!, with probably the whole of Jat State, was included (11. 9, 30, 60, 69, 73, 77); Mangaļivēda (1.9); Kāļaijara (1l. 27-8); Māļige (ll. 31-2, 84, 55, 58, 78, 85), Sanskritised as Maļikā (1.51); Väsumbige (1. 58); Lõņāra (11. 59, 69-70); Koļanur (1. 69); Chendike-vetta, or " hill of Chandike" (1.70); Dongarigave (11. 71, 74); Sanambade (1.71); and the lists of countries in 11. 13-16, 21-2, 25. Mangalivēda may be safely identified with Mangaļvēdha in Sangli State ("Mungulvera" on the Indian Atlas), which lies in lat. 17° 31' and long. 75° 0'. Another form of the name is Marigalavēshtaka (Dyn. Kanar. Distr., p. 520); and although -vēshtaka looks like a Pandit's etymology, it is quite likely that we should spell the name here, as in other cases, as - tēdha. On Kaļäñjara see Dyn., p. 469. As to Mälige, see above, p. 317. There are two villages named Löņār in the neighbourhood of Madagihā!; the nearest is in lat. 17° 14', long. 75° 27'. Kolanär is not easy to identify.
It may be noted that the Jat inscription to which I have referred above (p. 317, n. 1) states that Kannama (whom it styles Kahnama) was the son of the Mahamandalösvara Assgarass, and omits to mention Bijjala I and Sankama I. Ita authenticity however is rather doubtful, though it can hardly be later than the 13th century: it refers itself to the 2nd year of the Chalukya-Vikrams era, the cyclic year Pingala, in the reign of Tribhuvanamalla (A.D. 1077-8), and at the same time to the reign of Bijjala II, which is impossible.
* The name Sandaraja given in Dys. Kanar. Diatr., p. 468, perhaps arises from the error of taking the relative verb sanda as a proper Dame.
+ This must be the Jógamarass mentioned in Dyn. Kanar. Distr., p. 448, as being "the lord of the Darikada [read Tarikadu] nad and the Mandaldfpara of Mangalavada [read Mangaļivida] " and a father-in-law of Vikramaditya VI. He is also mentioned in Ep. Carn. XI, Dg. No. 42 (p. 88), as Taļikada (resd Tapikada) Jógama. sripan.
• I have again to thank Mr. Sewell for checking my calculations.
In 1. 62 mention is made of 900 towns, which perbape denotes the extent of Tarikadu.
• It may be added that the modern town of Nidugul was also sometimes called Kaljana (Ann. Report of Mysore Arch. Dept., 1918, p. 21).

Page #378

No. 20.]
MADAGIHAL INSCRIPTION OF SAKA 1093, ETC.
319
The word Kolanür elsewhere has become Konnür (above, Vol. VI, p. 25); and in the neighbourhood of Madagihal there are two villages with names suggestive of it, namely Konikonär (“Konee Kunnoor" in the Indian Atlas), in lat. 17° 10' and long. 75° 27', and Darikonär ("Dureh Koonoor" in the Indian Atlas), in lat. 17° 11' and long. 75° 26'. Dongarigåve is also of uncertain site, for we find more than one village named Dongargaon; the nearest to Madagiha! is in lat. 17° 28' and long. 75° 29'. Sapambade is the “Sunbarra " of the Indian Atlas, in lat. 17° 8}', long. 75° 25'.
TEXT: [Metres : vv. 1, 37, 38, Anushfubh ; vv. 2, 6, 7, 12, 17, 19-22, 26, 28, 32, 34-36, Kanda; vv. 3, 11, 14, Utpalamalā; v. 4, Sardūlavikridita; vv. 5, 8, 13, 23-5, 30-1, 33, 41, Mattabhavikridita ; vv. 9, 40, Mahasragdharā; v. 10, Sragdhara; vv. 15-6, 18, 27, 29, Champakamālā; v. 39, Salini. In vv. 18 and 19 the prasa is slightly irregular : !, ?, and I are used as equivalents.] 1 Om Namas-tuga-siras-chumbi-chandra-chämara-chāravē trailokya-nagar-ārambha
müļa-stambhāya Sambhavo || [1]
2 Sri-Gananāyakan=apagham fri-Gauri-tanujan=agra-o(pu) tram dēvam bhogi-vibhushana
nāda(tha) rāgadin-einag-ig=avighna-padamam s[u]khamam || [2] 3 Om3 Srimad-anamta-yogi-janatā-vinatam data-dēva-rajan-uddama-Manoja-raja.
haranam dhřita-rajita-rāja-bimbakam bhima-Gaj-asura-pre4 vara-charmma-dharam vijit-Amdhak-asura premade Sömanatha-nile(la)yam
paripäļisut-irkke samtatar || [3*] Sri-rå mā-raman-Am5 bujāta-bhava-päjy-imghri(gbri)-dvaya-sri-lasam-nirējam nata-siddha-kimparasa(sha)
girbbảp-augha-vidyadharar tara-raja-virăjit-om6 data-jatā-jūtar Himädrindraj-ådhåran rakshisut-irkke devan-atulam Bijjēśvs.
ram lokamam || [4] Sphurad-ambho7 nidhi-Vēļe mi-vaļase Jamba-dvipav=atyamte-bardhurav=ă dvipada madhyadelli
Bogayikkum bar-baram niļdu Mandaray- Mamda8 ra-dakshiņa-stha-Bharata-kshetram jagam-notra-bhāsurav=ā kshētra-vadhu-bird-janita
lila-kurtalam Kumtaļam || [58] Enipeã dosada to9 day-end-enikum Tarikāra (da) nādu tad-vishe(sha)yakk-sya-nibhan Mangaļi
vēdan jana-rammyam tatu-pur-Isar=avar=amnvayadoļu [6] Negardam
Kamnaman-- 10 tada magan-esadań Rāja bhābhujam tanu-mahipamg-ogedar-tripurusa(sha)ra
vol-Anmugi-Samkama-Jogam-āṁkar-apagata-sa (sa) kar[u] | [7] A. 11 var-olage Vi(vội) Jagad-isam chalad-amka-Raman=adatam vir-āri-bhup
āpaham negardam visrutan-di-rāja-balavat-tējo-gamam Jogamam negardat
tat[w]-suta12 n=uddhat-ari-balaman hep-mādi Hermādi tām negardam tata-sutanishta
cbātaka-nav-ambhobhřij-jalam Bijjalam [89] Para-näri-daram bha-vinutá
subha13 tar-Aditya-dovam pratāp-oddhura-Lank-ådhigvaran Gürjjara-Magadha-Kalimg
Andhra-Saurashtra-Vêmg-ibvara-bah-abhiļa-sau(sau)ryy-prakata-kudha
From the ink-impression.
* Represented by an ornamental symbol formed of three farklas one over the other, with apper two.
Represented by a symbol similar to that used on L. 1.
ring round the

Page #379

320
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[Vol. XV.
14 ra-vispå(spbā)ra-vajram Darēmdr-abharanam vair-ibha-kamthiravan-atula-ye(ya)sam
Bijjala-kshoạipälan || [98] Lālam bal-gotta kol-gott-uļidan=uļidan=ã 15 Chēramam biraman Nēpälam kad-ale(la)yakk-oydidan-atibhayadim sau(sau)ryya
sampattiyim Pāmchalam chal-āda náļal-e16 nisi bardakidam bhima-saṁgrama-kēļi-lola Chöļam ditam bandapan-enal
adata Bijjala-ksbonipälam (10") Amtum=alladeyar || Ra17 ja-mah-abhidhānamane chandrano!-a pratima-prata pada rājateyam nidāgha-samay..
arkkanol-arjjita-sárbbabhaumam-emb-I jasamam diśá. 18 kariyol-allade vairi-nripalaralli rārājisal-iyad-imtu pegardar vibhu dor-bbala
chakri Bijjalam (11) Ka || Ātana tanayam loka-khyätar kimtā-nike19 ya-rajita Lakshmi-jätan Raya-Murări sa-bhit-anata-bhāpa-kumuda-soman Sman |
[12] Nala-nitam Bali-rāja-nitan-atulam Ma. 20 mdhāta-nitam pramamjola-rap-ominatiyim sudåna-tatiyim mánatvadim norppad
emd-e(i)lo bamnippudu Bas-Zvanipa-chåritra-prabhāva-pra21 pêsa (sa)lanam sri-Giri-durgga-malle-vibhuvam Som-āvanipālanam [13]
Amtum-alladeyam || Māļavanam tadam-gadidu Cholana pam22 dale-gondu sarda Népalana bemna bivan-irad-etti Kalimganan-ikki metti
Pamohajana mäleyarh muridbu(du) Gürjjaranam tapid-otti Soma23 bhūpāļakan=amma båppu bhalarėy-ene samdan-iļātal-agrado! || [14"] Enag-ina.
Soma-bhäpan=ari-bhopa-jay-amganeyolu ni24 raṁtaram manav-eļas-irppan=&key=iral-ātans samnidhiyalli nilpad-imt=enageida
dharmmay-allada-adari desey amtarloļ=irppen-enda dig-vanit[e]ya25 ralli tar-npipa-ye(ya)so-mgane mānade mătan-āļuvaļu | [15*] Vinamita-Gauļa
Pārdya-MalayĀļa-Varaļa-nsipaļa-jā!a-mandana 26 maşi-māļika-raehira-mamjariyimdame pumjav=āgi ramjane-vaded-agal-ēm sogayis
irppudo tamna pad-aravinday-end-ensl=alay-am27 tat-imtut-enip=aṁtuto Soma-dharādi(elhi)nāthanams [ll 16°] [ ] Svasti samaster
bhuvan-ibrayam Sri-Prithvi-vallabham muharajadhirajar para mēsvaram Ka. 28 ļāmjara-puravar-ādhiśvaram suvarnna-vfishabha-dhvajam damaruke-täryya-nir
gghoshanam chalad-amka-Rāma srimat-Kalachuriya29 bhuja-baļa-chakravartti Rāya-Murāri-Soyi-dēva-vijaya-rajyam-uttarðttar-ābhivridhdhi'.
pravarddhamanav=i-chamdr-ārka-ta
30
raṁ
saluitam-ire [l*] tatu-pāda-padm-ðpajivi
Nirutam
Tarikād
ernb-{ vars-doba-bri-vinita-padmakara-pankaruhan tin-ene lakshmi. 31 bharitam Māļige dhar-alig-art-adu rayyam |[17"] Bila(la)sida namdan
Zvaligaļimd=nlardd(rd)-utukamal-ākaramgaļi vilasita-voda-paragara timtiņi. 32 yim Bhrigu-viddey-ojarim nelasida dēvatā-kalegalim Bharat-āgama-yukta-gāyini.
kulnd-ulihin dhar-alige badh-alige Maļige rayyavas33 galur [18] Aļakā-pariy-ene dhanad=ivaļiyird-Amaravatiy-ene vibudh
afre (Sra)yadim vilasad [u]-Bhögkvatiy=ene re(sa)le bhogigaļim baba34 ppu Malige rayyam [19] A purad-adbipan prabha dig[w] hyapaka
nim(ui)rmmala-ye(ya) 80-vitanam nuta-Lakshmi-pati paropakara-byāpāram MalleGaun dan=udhdha
Read alodar. . Perhaps to be correeted to walkans.
* The d is not quite clear: we might also read altea • Road -abhivriddhi-.

Page #380

No. 20.]
MADAGIHAL INSCRIPTION OF SAKA 1093, ETC.
35 ta-mallam || [20] Negardam tat-tanayam charu-gunam éri-Balla-Gaundanatana tanayam jagati-jan-aika-hita-mamtra-gupam prabhu Ma
36 lla-Gaumḍan-anupama-charitam || [21] Atana sati nute [N]pavati SitĀrumdhati viveka-vidyadhare bhu-pute patibrate dana-brat-omnate Muddi37 yakkan-olpim negardalul || [22*] Vi(vri) | Vara-tad-da mpatiga!g=udattanatuļam śri-Sambhugam Gaurigam Harigam Lakshmigav-a sur-adhipatigam Pau38 Jomigam Shanmukham Smara-rajam vilassa (saj)-Jayamtan-uditam sat-putran-adamt-ir-adaradim Bij[j]aya-Nayakaṁ tanayan-adaṁ
39 dhātri bapp-embinam || [23*] Vidit-asa-gaja-maloy-amt-ire sa-padmam chamdran-amt [u]tukalapa-dalam Vasugiy-amt [u] bhasura-bhujamg-adharan-ambhō40 dhiy-amt-udita-stutya-Sarasvati-gana-yutam sahitya-vidyadharam viditam BijjayaNayakaṁ vitarana-byā pāra-keli-vidam || [24] Dhanamam sam
321
41 varipalli chimte ripu-varggam tamnan-amtalli bhiti nitamtam sakal-ärtti (rtthi) bedid-edeyolu lobam ditam tamnol-ill-ene niśchim tate vi(vi)ra-vritti vip[u]42 1-odaratvav-emb-i gunakk-enasum Bijjaya-Nayakaṁ guruv-enippam bhūtari2-bhūbhāgadolu || [25] Tamn=arjjisid-arttham nimtumn-umnam brahma43 parggavā dēvarggam mamnisi Bijjaya-Nayakan-umnatan-or-ante koṭṭu jasamam padedam II [26*] Kalachuri-raja-rājya-gṛiha-dipakan-emba mahat[t*]vad=ēlge 44 tamnole(le) ripu-raya-damḍuge paḍiggahan-emb-uru-virad-olge tamnole budhar
iye varnņa-kavi Kamnaḍa-japan-enippa balme tamnol[e] 45 nelasalk-udattan-ene Bijjaya-Nayakan-irdan-urbbiyolu || [27] Ātana vallabhe kanta-brata-siromani saroja-lochane vasudhä-mäte
46 yenippal [u] viditam mat-om Savitri-devi mahima-gupadim || [28] Jana-nate hamsa-yane vibhu-Bijjaya-Nayaka-chitta-bhrimga-padmi
47 ni kala-hamsa-gamini lat-amga-vilasini Sayiyakkan-olpina kani dana-sile gupasile ye(ya)so-dhike nitya-punya-bhagini Rati Gauri Si(S1)tey-e
48 nip-amnale (le) dovi dharātal-agradoļu || [29] Vinut-orbbi-vanit-ot-kiritav-ene dal-emd-ene bhakta-braja-pumnya-pumja-mahibhrit[u]
Dēvēmdr-odvimānam
rimgam
49 ditam norppaḍ-emd-ene Savitrig-adhisan-atyanupamam srl-Somanathaṁge bhuvinutam Bijjaya-Nayakam nile (la) yamam sad-vistṛitam maḍi
50 dam | [30] Ad-amtum-alladeyum || Kramadim Raya-Murari-Sōma-vesarim sri-Somanatha-pragehaman-atyärjjitav-age tanna pesarim Bijjë
51 svar-āvāsamaṁ vimalam Bijjaya-Nayakam badha-nutam éri-Malika-pauramadhya-mahi-bhagadol-oppe madisidan-1 visv-orbbi bäpp-em
52 binam || [31] Kapa-saroj-akaramam bh-pat-àmbuvan-udɛttan-agalisidah Lakshmi-pati Bijjaya-Nayakan-a pura-Bijjesa-dēva-gri
53 ha-paschimadoļu [ 32"]
адва два
abbidhana Kalachuri-raja-rajya-pramukha-pradhana götra-jana-chimtamani sujana54 vibadha-chüḍāmaņi varnpa-kavita-praviņa Kamnada-jāņa ripu-raya-damdu-padigaha satya-samgraha r1-Somanatha-Bijjeevara-deva-pad-am
Svasti samasta-gana-gan-alamkrit
55 bhoja-bhrimga sahas-öttamga muni-vipra-jana-pa (pha)la-pradayakar-enippa frimatsMaligeya prabhu Bijjaya-Nayakaru makhya
1 Read negardalu.
Read bhüri-. It is curious that the ta comes directly under the rtti of sakal-artti in l. 41; possibly it belongs to it, in which case the soribe would have been guilty of writing ritti, an unusual offence. Boad mahibhrich-ohhrimgam
2 x

Page #381

EPIGRAPHTA INDICA.
[VOL. XV.
BB masta-prajegálu Baka-varban Birada tombhatta morenaya Namdana.
samvatsarada Phalguna(na)d-amávāsyey -Adivara söryya-graha87 padard-
s f ri-Raya-Murāri-Somanåtha-dēvara Sri-Bijjèsvara-dóvar-amga-ranga
bhoga-khanda-sphagita-jirpp-odhdhárakkan tapodhanar-ah58 ra-dinakkav- Maļigeys tenka volada Vasumbigoya dariy-ik-keladal-irdda kalla
keyya sthalamuman dēvālyadim modal-ram69 nyada kona köriyuman alligåpav=omduman Lõnarada dāriyim padavana
tortamumam sabhi-mantapadim terkanam(na) gadiyamam kola(a)60 gad-Žvatadalli Visar kapiyumam sarbba-badha-pariharam sarbba-namasya(nya)
dhårå-pürbbakar midi bittara || A samayadal-ä Tarikada nads sumk-adhi61 kårigala kudure måridalli byavahärigalalli papav=omdu sumkadavaralli paņave
omdu pāgam mūr[u] Vokkalalli pāgay-omd=ă sthaladalli hēguva ye62 ttu kattey-im-ntrara 'sumkamumam vomd=ok[k]ala yele-vēru hattara
sumkamuman=onbhaynüşüm bådad-olag=elli héridadam sarbba-badha-pariha63 rain sarbba-nama ya(bys) dhārā-porbbakam māļi bittaru || Mattam
wank-adhikari Bijjaya-Nkyakan-ele-vērina sumkad-oļage horimge nap=ele 64 åy-adhikariGamgana-Nayakar-ayvatt-ele Meyiya Nayakaru nür-eley amtu
höping-inntr-ayvatt-el[@]yans dēvargge dhari-pa65 rbbakain mădi bittara | Srimadu-guna-Bathpan[n]an-enippa Padaval-Aggaladēva
Māgavisada Bira-vantga Daheya-NĀyaka Sarigeya Gögi-Nayakan-im66 t=inibáruh pratyakan tam-tatom=āyadalli varisatn-prati gadyanay=eradan-i
dēvára gandha-da(dhū)pakkam dhārā-pürbbakam máời bitaru || Nela-metting
Bha87 yiya-NĀyakan=å dēvargg=ă sthalada nälkur kudur[e]ya nela-mettan bittan
A sthaladalli nälku kudar[e]ya simgavattigeyan-syadhikari Kēsa (sa)va68 vadēvan-á děva[r]gge bittana || Asthalada mantarike horinge måru pågay
addvargge
om
o
Srimato-Kaļaohuri-bhuja-baļa-chakravarttı
Samkams-dévara nēma69 din krt-Röyar-Marari-Somanatha-dēvara Bijjogvara-devar-amga-bhogakko Tarikada
näd-adhikari Maidunars Valayyam Koļanura moda volada Lo70 pārada batt[eo]yim muda Chemạike-vettadim temkana kalla keyya atbalaman
Barbba-badha-pariharam sarbba-namasya (sya)m dhară-parbbakam mādi bittauu
Mattav-s děverwarga-bhogekke Srimatu-Pattas hanada Kambhaya-Nyakam Dongarigāveya
padava volada Bapambadeya batt[e]yim tern kana 72 tamma mula-vrittiya kammatamumam halladhi(di)m. mudaņa tomtamumam
man[o]ya nivosapa (na)mumam sarbba-badhā-pariharam sarbba-namasya (sya)ın
dhārā-pa73 rbba kam mādi bittanu u Svasti frimad-Ādave Nanyana Bhillsma-dēvan
Adhikari Máyidēvadamdanāyakars nēmadim Tarikada nad=adhikari
Lakhkhans174 dam danAyakarumhraj-adhyakshan karañar Lakhkhana-Nayakarav-i devar
amga-bhogakke Dom garigaveyal-i dēvara Pattas bani-gam76 matadix temkapa "hor[o]yala Kamnēgvara-gol-ayvatta mattaru keyyam sarbban
bådhå-pariharamsarbba-namasya (nya) dhārå-pürbbakam midi 1 Read Saka-särsháth.
Read mipaneya. • One va is superfluous,
. On the spelling of the namo bu borep. 826.

Page #382

No. 20.]
76 biṭṭaru ။ Mattav-a děvargge samasta-naḍugal-ubhaya-nānādēsi (i) samastamummuri-damdamgal-a sthaladalli kraya-vikrayam
MADAGIHAL INSCRIPTION OF SAKA 1093, ETC.
323
77 ga alli homge komḍavaralli hatt-adake kottavaralli hatt-aḍakeyam biṭṭarn || Tarikāḍa naḍa Vuppini (na) Kavuṭṭa-Gavuda Rechaya-Nayakaṁgal=ǎ 78 de (de) vara mathada tapodhanar-āhāra-danakke Māligeya sthaladal-omd-uppina Charitam bhu-bhuvan-aika-pavana
kott [olyar
viļāsam
79 kirtti
bittar[]
dig-damti-bamdhura-damt-avṛitav-atma-dibya-vadanam Vag-devată-nattanEdlidhura-raingam hride (da)yam Sadasiva-pada-dbyan-aspadam tan-enalu va80 ra-Lokābbaraṇa-bratimdran-atula-prakhyātiyam tāldidam || [33] Smara-matt-ēbhaaligömdram Smara-k [u]mud-akara-dinesa-bimbam Smara
81 vadhara-pavanam śri-Lōkābharaṇam yogisan-Isa-tat[t]v-abharapaṁ || [34] A muni-sisya (shya)m vidya-dhumam su (su) mbhach-charitra-Lakshmi-kanta-premama
da
82 ye-gp-arppava-somaṁ Kalyāṇadēva-ye(ya)tipam negardam || [35] Smaranam tamnaya tapadim hiridum bem-komḍu Sa (sa)mbh [u]-tat [t]vTgmadho(de) parisa
83 tacne tanag-eragisi dhar[e]yam Kalyāṇadēva-yatipam negardam [36] Svasti ye(ya) ma-niyama-svadhyaya-dya (dhya) na-dhārapa-mo (man)n-anushṭhāna (na)ja-samadhi-s1
84 la-guna-sampaṁnar-appa
śrimatu-Kalyanad vargge éri-Raya-Murari-Sōmanathadevara śri-Sudėsi (si)-Bijjesvara-devara sthanaman-ā dēvara
85 samasta-vri(vri) tti-sahitav-a dēvaram madisida ye(ya) jamanam Maligeya mahaprabhu Bijjaya Nayakan-avara ka
86 lam karchchi dhärä-pürbbakaṁ müdi kottan-Amt [u] ada naishți (shthi) ka-sthanabrahmachari-[matha]v-a isthanadal-avaru niyamadim diva-käryya-tapodhunar Abira-dānamam
87 nal[e]yisi naishți (shthi)kar-agi naḍavar-allade ye(ya) th-eshta-vrittiyim nadadarappad-ar-ellam neradhu (du) naishți (shthi) kar-appa dibya
matt-orbba
tapodhanaram
88 tad-a sthānadal-irisuvaru ||
Sva-dattam para-dattam va yo
harēti (ta) vasumdharam [*] shashtir=vvarsa (sha)-sahasrāņi vishṭhāyāṁ 89 jayate krimi[h] | [37] Gām ēkām ratnikām ēkām bhūmau (me)r-apy-ēkam angulaṁ haram (n) narakam=āpnōti yavad-a-bhata-samplavam || [36] Sāmāṁnyō-yam
90 dhan (dha)rmma-setur-nṛipāņām kālē kālē pālaniyo bhavadbhiḥ [*] sarbbān-ētān bhāvinah-partthivemdran [u] bhayo bhuyo yachate Ramachandra [h] [39] 91 Vi(vri) Paramarttham Somanatha-prabhuvin-esava dharmmak[k]e bhu-chakrapumpy-otukara-bijakk-van-änuṁ muliyal-avane bal-ali bal-äli vriddh-ali(li) ra92 sa-vipr-āļi vachchha-prayuta-kapila-dhēnv-āļi muny-aliyam bhasura-Gamga-tirado!täin taridu rudi(dhi)ramam pirdda papakke popam [40] Vara-Bi
2T 2

Page #383

324
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[VOL. XV.
dharm makke käyv-åtan- narak-arāsadol-adum ker[n]tt-ippan=å vara-dba[r"]mmakk-odavam sada
93 jośvara-dovan-o!pu-vadadi
bhānu-vidhuy=ipp-annan
bayasu94 vam bhū-rajyado!=kaduvai
hiridum
tat-suksit-ātmakarge
vijayam
bhadram
su(su)bai mangalais Cul $1") agosto de
su(su)bbam
mangaļai
[ll
4
ser esto
TRANSLATION. (Verse 1.) Homage to Sambhu beauteous with the yak-tail fan which is the moon kissing his lofty head, the foundation-column for the structure of the city of the triple world.
(Verse 2.) May the blest Ganēśa, faultless child of blest Gauri, the elder son, god, lord Adorned with serpents, with affection give to us a place of security and happiness.
(Verse 3.) May ho who is praised by endless blessed ascetics, to whom the King of Gods bows, destroyer of the proud Mind-born king (Kama), wearing the radiant moon's orb, bearing the awful Elephant-demon's goodly hide, conqueror of the demon Andhaka, he who posROSSOS the fane of Sömanatha, lovingly grant protection everlastingly.
(Verse 4.) May the peerless god Bijjēsvara, the blest bright lotuses of whose twin feet are adored by the Indy Fortune's lover [Vishnu) and the Lotus-born [Brahman), he to whom bow saints, kim purushas, the multitude of gods, and vidyādharas, he whose pile of high matted locks is radiant with the moon, supporter of great Himalaya's daughter, protect the world.
(Verse 5.) Jambu-dvira, which the brilliant ocean's tide thrico encompasses, is exceed. ingly beauteous. In the midst of this continent Mandara appears in beauty rising on high up to the heaven. The domain of Bharata, lying to the south of this Mandara, is bright to the eyes of the world. A sportive curl (kuntala) growing on the head of the lady who is that domain in Kuntaļa.
(Verse 6.) The county of Tarikadu is called an ornament of that land (above) described. Like the face of that province is Mangaļivēda, delightful to men. In the lineage of the lords of that city
(Verse 7.) There Aourished Kanpama. He had a distinguished son, king Rāja. To this monarch were born, like the Three Males [Brahman, Vishņu, and Siva], the fearless ones named Ammugi, Sankama, and Jogama.
(Lines 11-12.) Of these :
(Verse 8.) Jógama flourished, lord of the world, a Rāma irf the quality of courage, valiant, destroying brave hostile kings, renowned, attaining to the mighty splendour of primitive kings. There flourished likewise his son Hemmādi, who turned into women (hen-madi) hosts of haughty foemen. There flourished his son Bijjala, who was as rain of new clouds to the chataku-birds his friends.
(Verse 9.) A brother to others' wives, a San-god to world-renowned warriors, a splendid Lord of Lanka [Rāvaņa] in majesty, a hurtling thunderbolt upon the conspicuous mountain of the terrible valour of the arms of the lords of the Gurjaras, Magadha, Kaļinga, the Andhras, tie Saurashtras, and Vēngi, an ornament of monarchs, a lion to the elephants his foes, peerless in glory, was king Bijjala.
Read andu.

Page #384

No. 20.)
MADAGIHAL INSCRIPTION OF SAKA 1093, ETC.
325
(Verse 10.) The Lāța was spared after giving up his sword, giving op his bootyl; the Chēra lost his valour; the Nēpāļa in great dread withdrew to a dwelling in the wilderness; in the abundance of his valour the Panchāļa perished, as on a day of the dragon's head; the Choļa, who was greedy for the sport of grim battle, forsooth went away: thus valiant was king Bijjala.
(Line 16.) Moreover
(Verse 11.) Suffering not the great title of raja [king, or moon] to shine in any rival monarchs except the moon, nor the kingly condition of peerless pratāpa (majesty, or beat] in any except the sun of the hot senson, nor the glory of being called a magnificent sarvabhauna [emperor, or the clephant of Kuběra] in any except the elephant of the northern) sky-quarter, thus flourished the lord Bijjala, the emperor strong of arm.
(Verso 12.), His son is the world-famed Rāya-Murāri Sõme, a radiant son of Lakshmi [Kana] to multitudes of lovely women, a moon (soma) to the water-lilies, the kings bowing in awe.
(Verse 13.) "Following the course of Nala, following the course of king Bali, peerless, following the course of Mindháta, he is conspicuous for high degree of charming beauty, for sequence of bounties, for dignity": in these terms does the earth praise the blest lord Giridurga-malla, the monarch Sime, who is right skilful in the power of the deeds of the sixteen (legendary) kings.
(Line 21.) Moreover
(Verse 14.) Cutting the Māļava's banks, taking tle fresh head of the Chola, lifting at once the liund on the back of the valiant Nēpāļa, smiting and trampling on the Kalinga, breaking up the Päichāla's garland, cutting up and pressing down the Gürjara, king Soma has become illustrious at the head of the world, so that they say "oho! bravo ! hurrah!”
(Verse 15.) My lord king Soma is constantly wooing that lady the goddess of) victory of hostile kings; while she is present, it is thus not right for me to abide in his neighbourhood; therefore I will stand at the ends of space": in these words that lady the fame of this king holds conversation with the damsels of the quarters of space.
(Verse 16.) Being now reddened in a mass by charming flower-clusters composed of festoons of goms ornamenting the troop of obeisant Gauda, Pāņdya, Malayala, and Varāļa monarchs, the lotuses of his feet are radiant : then is the king Soma's power such that it may be said to be that much or this much po
(Lines 27-30.) While the victorious reign of-hail !-the refage of the whole world, favourite of Fortune and Earth, great Emperor, sapreme Lord, ruler of Kalajara best of eities, having a banner with the device) of a golden bull, attended with sound of damaruke drums and (other) musical instruments, a Rāma in the quality of courage, the Kalachuriye Emperor strong of arm, Rāya-Murāri Soyi-dēva, was advancing in a course of successively increasing prosperity, (to endure) as long as moon, sun, and stars :-one who finds sustenance at his lotus-feet :
(Verse 17.) As it is verily like a lotus in that fortune-famed lotus-pool the goodly land of Tarikādu, thus Māļige, richly endowed with fortune, is indeed a treasure to the whole earth.
This may also be renderod : "was left after he had given up his life," etc. • Chal, the Sanskrit Rähu : the reference is to the eclipses occurring at the nodes of the moon. * Meaning ". Vishna of kings."
Meaning "athlete against mountain-fatnesser." . For the list of these sce Mahabharata XII (Santi-parvan), 29. • On this phrase see on the Südi inscr. above, p. 106.
The name of a utensil. 8 A hyperbolic conceit to convey the idea that the king's fame travels to the ends of the world. . Soma's power is uplimited.

Page #385

EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[VOL. XV.
(Verse 18.) By its encompassing rows of parks, by its blooming pools of noble lotuses, by its multitudes of distinguished adepts in the Vedas, by its masters of the science of Bhrigu,1 by its established fanes of the gods, by the sound of troops of songstresses busied in the lore of Bharata, Malige is for ever a treasure to all sages throughout the whole earth.
326
(Verse 19.) Being like the city of Alaka in its abundance of wealth, like Amaravati in being the residence of vibudhas [gods, or sages], like brilliant Bhogavati forsooth because of its bhögis [serpents, or voluptuaries], ho! Malige is a treasure.
(Verse 20.) The ruler of this city, a lord canopied in stainless fame overspreading the skyquarters, a husband of renowned Fortune, active in beneficence, was Malla Gaunḍa, an athlete (malla) against the arrogant.
(Verse 21.) There flourished his son, charming in virtue, the blest Balla Gaunda. His son was the lord Malla Gaunda, excellent in counsel for the sole welfare of mankind, peerless in conduct.
(Verse 22.) His good wife Muddiyakka, famed, virtuous, a Sita and Arundhati, a mistress of the science of discretion, purifying the earth, devoted to her husband, exalted in multitude of bounties, flourished in excellence.
(Verse 23.) To this worthy couple was born, from respect (to their merits), a noble, peerless son Bijjaya Nayaka, even as was born a goodly son to Sambhu and Gauri Shanmukha, to Hari and Lakshmi king Smara [Kama], and to the sovereign of the gods and Paulomi the brilliant Jayanta, amidst the congratulations of the earth.
(Verse 24.) Like the line of famed elephants of the sky-quarters, like the moon united with the lotus (and) making her petals erect, like Vasuki the lord of radiant serpents, like the Ocean, associate of the uprisen praiseworthy Sarasvati's troop, master of the art of literature, renowned, understanding the sport of activity in bounty, is Bijjaya Nayaka.
(Verse 25.) He has no care for amassing wealth, no fear when foes meet him, no meanness forsooth in places where all manner of suitors make earnest entreaty: hence indeed Bijjaya Nayaka is known over the vast earth as a master of these virtues of unanxiousness, valorous conduct, (and) abounding generosity.
(Verse 26.) To the full extent of the wealth acquired by him the noble Bijjaya Nayaka constantly has made bounteous gifts to Brahmans and the gods, and gained fame.
(Verse 27.) As in him are established the height of dignity indicated by the title of "lamp of the house of the Kalachuri kings' empire," the height of full valour indicated by the title of "taker-over of hostile kings' armies," the power denoted by the titles of "imaginative poet, master of the Kannada language" given to him by scholars, hence Bijjaya Nayaka stands on earth as one of noble degree.
(Verse 28.) His beloved (wife), crest-jewel of the multitude of lovely women, lotus-eyed, Savitri-devi, by the excellence of her distinction is known as a Mother-Earth: is it not a wellknown theme of speech?
(Verse 29.) Generally praised, having a swan's gait, a lotus-lake to the bee of lord Bijjaya Nayaka's spirit, having the gait of a sweet-voiced swan, graceful with a frame like a creeping plant, a mine of excellence, practising bounty, practising virtues, extraordinary in fame, enjoying constant righteousness, Sayiyakka is a goddess like Rati, Gauri, and Sitä in the forefront of the earth.
(Verse 30.) Savitri's husband, Bijjaya Nayaka, who is perfectly peerless, renowned on earth, celebrated by the good, has made for the blest Somanatha a dwelling whereof one may say that it is a high crown of the famed Lady Earth, that it is in truth: a lofty palace of Devendra, that it appears verily as a peak of the mountain of the amassed works of righteousness of pious men.
1 The science of polity.
2 This seems to be the sense of kale here; but I can quote no authority for it.

Page #386

No. 20.]
MADAGIHAL INSCRIPTION OF SAKA 1093, ETC.
327
(Line 50.) In addition to this
(Verse 31.) In due course the stainless Bijjaya Nayaka, famed among sages, constructed a noble house for the blest Somanat la under the name of Rāya-Murāri-Soma, (and) an abode of Bijjēsvara, (the same god) under his own naine, with extreme magnificence, so that they were conspicuous in the midst of the land of the blest city of Maļikā, amidst the congratulations of the whole earth.
(Verse 32.) A lotus-bed in a tink, whose waters purify the earth, did the noble lord of Fortaue Bijjaya Nayaka cause to bu duy on the west of the honse of the yod Bijjēša in that city.
(Lines 53-56.) Hail! The whole population, headed by Bijjaya Nayaka, sheriff of Maļige, who is known as one whose name is adorned with the whole worics of virtues, principal minister of the Kalachuri monarchs' kinedom, wishing-jewel to the people of his yötru, c'est-jewel to good men and sages, skilled in i ginative poetry, mastor of the Kannada language, takerover of hostile kings' armies, true to compact, bee to the lotus-feet of the god SamanāthaBijjeśvara, exalted in valour, bestexer of benefits upon saintly men and Brahmahs,
(Lines 56-57.) On Sunday, to last day of the dark fortnight of Phalguna in the cyclic year Nandana, the thousand and ninety-third (your) of the Saka cxa, during an eclipse of the sun, -
(Lines 37-60.) Granted with pouring of water for the personal enjoyment, theatrical entertainment, and restoration of broken, burst, and worn-out (parts of the temples) of the god RayaMurri-manātha and the god 1. svara, and for the supply of food to ascetics, an estate conFisting of a stone-field on both sides of the road of Vāgumbige in the southern lands of Māļige, also the street in the north-eastern regie on the east of the temple, also one oil-mill there, also a garden on the west of the road of Lonära, also a building (?) to the south of the meeting-hall, also a share of one-sixteenth in the Icula of a kolaga, free from all conflicting claims, on survenama tenure,
(Lines 60-63.) At the same time the fiscal officers of the county of Tarikādu granted with pouring of water on the sale of houses one pana from the traders, one pana (and) three quarters firm the tax-collectors, one quarter from the farmstead, likewise a tax of two-hundred (? betelLowo) on bullock (or) ass lo dol in this district, likewise a tax of ten loads of betel-leaf on each farmstead, wherever loads are onrried within the nine-hundred towns, free from all conflicting claims, on sarva-namasya tenure.
(Lines 63-65.) Furthermore, the fiscal officer Bijjaya Nayaka granted with pouring of water to the god out of the tax on loads of betel-leaf one hundred lenves on each load, the oflicer Gangana Nāyaka fifty leaves, (unl) Meyiya Nāyaka one hundred leaves, thus making "p) two-hundred and fifty leaves on each load.
(Lines 65-66.) The Master of the Robes (?) Aggaļadēva, known as possessor of virtues, the mercle Māgavisada Bira, Duheya Nāyaka, (and) Särigeya Göyi Näyaka, these persons grancach out of his own revenue with pouring of water two gadyānas annually for scents and se for the god.
nes 66-68.) Bhayiya Nayaka, (collector) of the ground-toll,s granted to the god the ground-toll on four horses of this district. The officer Kēšavadēva granted to the god the
[A well and a lotus-tank appear to have been intended.-H. K. 8.]
A kolaga is a dry measure of varying capacity, and the area on which that amount is sown. "As a land. measure, a kolxga of seed requires 3,200 square yards of dry and 500 of wet land " (Kisauter Glossary). Leafa is obscure. Possibly it is connected with the Telugu ása, flat or marsby glebe, low ground.
Such appears to be the literal meaning of sola-metfu. The word occurs in Belgaum decription above, Vol. XIII, p. 21, 1. 51, also in connection with tolls or horses. Moftu in Tamil and Telugu mean oustom-boun or toll-station; cf. Marathi met, "guard-house."

Page #387

328
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[VOL. XV.
singavaṭṭige1 on four horses in this district. The mantarike of this district (granted) to the god on each load three quarters of a pana.
(Lines 68-70.) By command of the Kalachuri Emperor strong of arm, Sankama-dēva, the controller of the county of Tarikaḍu, Maidunara Valayya, granted with pouring of water for the personal enjoyment of the god Raya-Murari-Somanatha (and) the god Bijjesvara an estate consisting of a stone-field east of the road of Lonara in the lands east of Kolanur (and) south of Chendike's hill, free from all conflicting claims, on sarva-namasya tenure.
(Lines 70-73.) Furthermore, Kambhaya Nayaka, (intend pouring of water for the god's personal enjoyment a kammata? on the south of the road of Sanambade in the western lands east of the river, likewise a dwelling-house, free from all conflicting claims, on sarva-namasya tenure.
of the Stables, granted with by him in perpetual tenure ngarigave, likewise a garden
(Lines 73-76.) By order of the General Mayideva, officer of-hail !-the blest Nārāyaṇa of the Adavas, king Bhillama, the General Lakhkhana, administering the county of Tarikāḍu, and the royal Superintendent (and) Recorder Lakhkhana Nayaka granted with pouring of water for the god's personal enjoyment a field of fifty mattar by Kannesvara's rood on the site south of the Royal Groom's kammata belonging to the god in Dongarigave, free from all conflicting claims, on sarva-namasya tenure.
(Lines 76-77.) Farthermore, all the natives of the county and the foreiga (traders) from both sides and all the mummuri-dandast granted on all purchases and sales in this district for every gold piece, ten areca-nuts from the purchasers (and) ten areca-nuts from the vendors.
(Lines 77-78.) (The controllers) of salt in the county of Tarikaḍu, Kavuṭṭa Gavuda and Rechaya Nayaka, granted one salt-pan in the district of Malige for the supply of food to the ascetics of the god's monastery.
(Verse 33.) As his conduct showed itself as uniquely hallowing the realms of earth, his fame overspread the massive tusks of the elephants of the sky-quarters, his godlike mouth was a splendid stage for the dance of the goddess Speech, his heart a seat of meditation upon Sadasiva's sphere, that great ascetic the excellent Lökäbharana enjoyed peerless renown.
(Verse 34.) A lion to that furious elephant the Love-god, a sun's orb to the lily-pool of the Love-god, a wind to the clouds of the Love-god, was the blest Lökabharaṇa, lord of Yogis, adorned by the doctrines of Isa.
(Verse 35.) There has flourished a disciple of this saint, a seat of lore, brilliant in conduct and the love (borne for him) by the lady Fortune, a moon to the ocean of the virtue of mercy, the noble ascetic Kalyāṇadeva.
(Verse 36.) Mightily putting to flight the Love-god by his austerities, on account of his skill in the traditions of the lore of Sambhu causing the world to bow before him, the noble ascetic Kalyanadeva has flourished.
(Lines 83-86.) Hail! The high sheriff of Malige, Bijjaya Nayaka, the gentleman who constructed (the temple of) the god with the whole endowment of the god, laved the feet of Kalyāṇadeva, who possesses the merits of practice of the major and minor disciplines, scriptural study, meditation, spiritual concentration, observance of silence, prayer, and absorption, and presented to him with pouring of water the establishment of the god Raya-MurariSomanatha (and) the god Sudesi-Bijjēśvara.
1 Apparently some kind of toll.
2 An estate cultivated by a landowner with his own farming stoak, but by the labour of others. On the spelling of this name, see above, p. 318. Cf. above, Vol. XIII, p. 16.

Page #388

No. 20.)
MADAGIHAL INSCRIPTION OF SAKA 1093, ETC.
329
(Lines 86-88.) Thus this monastery of godly established celibates (shull be carriel »). In this establishment they shall according to rule maintain the offices of the god and the supply of food to ascetics and conduct themselves in godly fashion ; otherwise, if they do not couduct themselves in a desirable course, the whole town in assembly shall bring some other sacred ascetics who are godly, and shall set them in this establishment.
(Verses 37-39 : three common Sanskrit formule.)
(Verse 40.) In supreme truth, if any one deal unkindly with the Lord Somanātha's splen. did religious foundation, which is) a seed of an abundance of holiness to the circle of earth, he shall incur the guilt of slanghtering on the bright Ganges' banks and shedding the biood of many boys, girls, old folk, Brāhmans of the earth, tawny cows accompanied by calves, (und) saintly men.
(Verse 41.) He who shall deal harshly with this noble religions foundation of the excellent Bijjiśvara shall fall into the abode of hell for as long as sun and moon endure. He who shall ever desire the weal of this excellent foundation shall obtain a kingdom on earth; to this doer of righteous deeds verily (shall accrue) victory, good luck, welfure, happiness.
No. 21.-KULENUR INSCRIPTION OF THE REIGN OF JAYASIMHA II: SAKA 950.
BY LIONEL D. BARNETT. Kulēnār is a village in the Karajgi taluka of Dharwar District, about 6 miles WSW. from the town of Håveri, in lat. 14° 45' and long. 75° 21'. Whether it was ancicutly knowu by the sanie name is not clear: the present inscription speaks of a town wamed Siguņir, and ay no place of that name is traceable now, it is conceivable thnt Siguņur was the former desiguation of Kuļentir. The inscription is on a stone at the back of the temple of Hanuman in Kuļenur; I here edit it from an ink-impression prepared for the late Dr. Fleet and now in the British Museum. The uppermost compartment of the stone, which has a slightly rounded top, is decorated with sculptures. These are as follows: in the centre, a shrine containing a ling and surmounted by a cupola with a finial (kalasa) on its summit; on each side of the cupola, a yak-taii fan; to the proper right of the shrine, a squatting votary facing full front; above the latter, two fishes in a circle, and over them the moon; to the proper left of the shrine, & cow with sucking calf; above her, a plough, and over it the sun. The inscribed area below this is about 3 ft. 9 in. high and 3 ft. wide.-The character is Kanarese of the period, slanting and somewhat sprawling. The letters vary approximately from in. to in. They are in gooil preservation. The cursive y (above, Vol. XII, p. 335) appears in tapasciyar, l. 34, and the palatal i in pañcha, 11. 3, 31, 36, and panchame, I. 21.-The language is Old Kausreso, except for the two formal Sanskrit verses on ll. 31-33. The upadhmentya in found in antah purao (ll. 13, 18). The archaic ? is kept in Cholana (1. 8), negaldu! (11. 11, 13), negalla (1. 14), kelange (1. 23), gall.° (11. 23, 25-27, 35), ir!du (1.35), alila (1. 36), and falsely written in kobud- (1. 21); it is changed to r in būr-lalegalan (1. 10), ērppa limbarunt (1. 35); and it has become in pogardu (1. 14), nalo (1. 20), galeyalu (1. 23), alidai (1. 30), alida (1. 31), kelag= (1. 35), alid-lain (1. 36). Ou tho reduplication in Kallyan- (1. 14) seo Panini VIII. iv. 47 and Siddhanta-krmuli 19. On the spelling mattal for the usual mattur seo above, Vol. XIII, p. 168, and Ep. Carn. VII. i., Sk. 8, 61, 70, 71, 322, Hl. 7, 11, eto. The words cha!ta (1.6) and chammadiks (11. 11, 16) are of lexical interest. A striking instance of tho uso of genitive for nominative occurs in l. 9, mandilakara (read mandalikara) darppum=yadisitantabigurtlar; see my note in the Journ. Royal Asiat. Soc. 1918, p. 105.

Page #389

330
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
(Vol. XV
The record begins by referring itself in 11. 1-3 to the reign of Jagadēkamalla-Jayasinha (II), and then in 11. 3-7 introduces with all his titles his cousin Kundarāje, or Kundiga, son of king Irivabodenga (Akalankacharita-Satyāśraya), who was ruling the Banavisi Twelvethousand and the Payve nādu (see Dyn. Kanar. Distr., p. 437). Kundarāja among other titles bears that of " & chatta to Sattiga," i.e. to his father Satyásraya; and his valour and success are glorified in two verses (11. 7-11), where he is said to have routed the elephant-squadrons of the Chola, the Gangēga (i.e. & Ganga king?), and Bhojarāja (see Dyn. Kanar. Distr., p. 436); through him the golden doors of the Malepas were destroyed, and so forth. Next there appears on the scene Kandarāja's chief wife, Kundala-dēvi or Kundabbarasi, the daughter of Bachi or Bachayya; she is styled "a crest-jewel of the house of Thāni," which seems to mean that Bachi was a prince of Thăņe, the modern Thapa, and her ascendancy in the palace seems to have been enforced with a rod of iron, for our author twice styles her " whip to the backs of rival wives," as well as "a lion to the elephants rival wiyes" and "one who buffets (literally, smacks) rival wives" (11. 11-19). We then learn that on the given date, when Kannamma was nāl-gāvunda of the Bāsavura Hundred-andforty and Balguļiyara Puņuseyamma's son Kallayya was gāvunda over a part of Siguņūr, this lady con veyed to the Saiva doctor Sankarāśi for the benefit of the temple certain lands in the neighbourhood (11. 19-34). The details of this endowment shew that the mattar or mattal consisted of 100 kamma. A supplement records that the Seventy (burgesses) of Sigupir granted for the maintenance of the tank a bittu-vatta or permanent right of sowing in certain lands (1. 34 ff.). The edict was drafted by Gurubhaktar-Acharya,' and engraved by Dēmoja (II. 37-38). On 1.28 there is mention of a stone-mason Babboja, who made this: what is meant by “this" is not clear, for the whole inscription is by one and the same hand; possibly he was the mason who built the temple.
The date is given on 11. 21-22 as: Saka 950, the cyclic year Vibhava; Pausha saddha 5, Monday; the uttarāyana-samkrānti. There is a slight irregularity in these details. The given tithi corresponded to Tuesday, 24 December, A.D. 1028; it ended on that day 1 h. 9 m. after mean sunrise, i.e. at 7.9 A.m., and it began at 6.45 A.m. on the preceding Monday. The uttarāyana-sankranti occurred, according to the Arya-siddhanta, 14 h. 23 m. after mean suprise on the Monday, while the given tithi was current, and the 1st Makara was reckoned as corresponding to the Tuesday.
The places mentioned are: the Banavāsi Twelve-thousand (11. 6, 19), Banavāsi town (1. 3), the Payvo nādu (1. 6), Thāņi (1.16), the Bāsavura Hundred-and-forty (1. 19), Siguņūr (11. 21, 35), Balebbe (11. 23-24), Pavari (1. 24), Tāvaregere (11. 34-35), the tirthas on 11. 30 and 37, and some minor local names. Payve or Hayve is a well-known Five-hundred. Thani is probably the same as Thane, now Thapa District. The Basavura district included the towns of Dēvagöri and Kolùr, as well as Kuļēnar. The name Sigunür is practically identical with Sirunar in the Sadi inser. F. (above, Vol. XV, p. 87), and possibly may denote the same place, in spite of the distance between Kulēnār and Sudi. Påvari is the modern Håveri, the head-quarters of the Karajgi taluka in Dhārwār District, lying in lat. 14° 47' and long. 75° 28'. Tho Távaregere seems to have been a local tank, and to bave nothing to do with Tävargeri near Kalghatgi.
1 Tala-prahari; on this term see especially Ep. Cars. VI. Kd. 36.
[The longth of cha and the repha of ryya are not seen on the Plato. I think the name has to be read Garabhakta Rüclays a.-H. K. S.]
* I bare again to think Mr. R. Sewell for verifying my calculations.

Page #390


Page #391

Kulenur Inscription of the reign of Jayasimha II : Saka 950.
కుక్షణాలు మన
PLEAదురబడ
లంజలు అందుకు తరతరం అనులో ముందు వరం పవరరావు కుమారులు..
అనుమతులు పంటల వరకు RECEN80 కంచరించ వగరు
రకరకం అన్నము కలుగడంలా HE గనక వ రవరరావు
రాబడుతారం -gana
8940 లలు
నాణ పోengg 2 రాగము Sagara శ్వర ద్వంత డ
కలాం తన దగంజాం న సేవ అయ్యనాయుని సగం వరకు ప్రజలకు అందుకు తన ముందు తలవం Ee
వర్మతిగల
regy. NARద్యారంగం సంగతి సరితం బాగా 14 కడం మరిగణక 1005 అందులో నుంచి మర పోతున్న 28 లో సోమరో పది
గత నిదులు నాయకులను కట్టి మరు నిరంతన కుదుపులు ఉన్నాడని ఆగి రూజలు వారిని మనం ప్రత * కరము, 1920 అనుకోక తున్నదని విమరమ్మ తలు AREAnne
ఆనందంలో
ads మంటున్నా ఇక యుగంలో శనివారం నాడు శ్రీ రణ కోసం విషయం వా య న కదన్న
ఇపుడు 22 రంగారము మరణము అ
టు తరపున మజా పరియ 2 మంత్రము సారము వరాలు ఇnt యత్నం పాటకు ఆ రంగు పు 24
మందు కు వంద శాతం తలు ఆ తర్వాత కడగకముందుగా
వరాలు మంచు కురవిరసం నుండశాలంగ జగడing nee కంపార నా మగడు
నా
యుడు గారు నాగన్నమి ఈ గౌన్ వున్నాయి వారం నాకు అమర రత్న అవారము మనం
అ
ని
పండు ఆ రాకనియు నాయుడు
ర
LAVI
ASS
3 తుకరాను వార నా యందు అ మ క వాత, మన లి అనంపై ప్రశంసలు అందుకు
.
F. W. THOMAS
WHITTINGHAM AGRIGCS, COLLI
SCALE ONE-FIFTH

Page #392

No. 21.)
KULENUR INSCRIPTION OF JAYASIMHA II: SAKA 950.
331
TEXT. [Metres: v. 1, Mattēbhavikridita; v. 2, Champakamala ; vy. 3-6, Kanda ; v. 7, Salint; v. 8, Anushţubh.] 1 Svasti Samasta-bhuvan-áfraya Sri-Pri(pri) thvi-Vallabha mahäräjādhirajam
paramèsvara paramabhattārakam Chāļukhya(kya). 2 kula-tilakam Jagadēkamalla-gri-Jayasimga-dēvara räjyam-uttaröttar-ābhivri(vri)ddhi
pravarddhamānam=2-chandr-ärkka-ta[ram] 3 baram sale [1] tat-pada-padm-Opajivi [*]Svasti samadhigata-pañoba-mah-labda
mabámandalösyaram Banavisi-puravar-ēsva(sva)ram Chamunda-labdha-vara
prasādam sajana4 kay-väram vayri-ghat[ko]-kësari Arohaka-Triņētram gaja-raja-mallar sa(la)ranagata-vajra-pamjaram ripu-kumar-amkusa (sa)
m ari-bala-timira-mi5 rttandam nudid-ante gandam samgrāma-Rāmam abhimana-Mēru vira-vidyadharan
katakada gövam subhat-āri-darppa-dalanam mandalika-lalata6 pattam Sattigana chattam Srimad-Irivabeçemgaqemga-dēvaras magam SrimatKundarajam Banaväbi-pannirchchāsiramumam Payvo-naduma[
m ma].* 7 ryyādey-âge dushta-nigraha-visishta-pratipälaneyindam-aļutt-ire | Vșittam
Moneyo! Kundiga ninnanzendu pesar-inn- vannipar-ddäna-du8 ddina-matt-obhadin-attu pettu ranado! benn-ittu dant-ähatakk-inigun-nillade
töldu poda bhayadim benn-ittu bāy-vittu Cholana Gamgöyana Bho. 9 jarājana gaj-anikamgal-ēr pēļavo || [1] Malepara pomgradamgidada
manneyarwurkku kadaldud=anya-mandilakara6 darppamögadisit-antu 10 bigurttar=ivarggam-alki bār(1)-dalega!an-ittu kandu besa-keydapar=1 doret-ugram
appa tol-valada podarppu in ottajiyum=unnatiyum sale 11 Kundarājana 11 [2] Kanda II Atana kula-vadha Balo per-mmātina
gavatiyara benna chammadike-esar-khyāti-vadedh(d) eseye negalda! bhu12 ta!ado! Băchiy-aņugi Kundala-dēvi [3*] Sarasirahad=alara naduvana Siriya
vol-atyä(tya)ntam=appa tõjadin-antabpu. 13 raman=alamkaripadasim dhare-savati-ta!a-prahāriy-one sale negalda! | [4]
Sarabatige Ratige Rambe(bhege Girijeg=Arundhatige Raghu-ku14 l-esana satigam dore-păsați migil=end=1 dhare pogaļvadu negalda savati-gaja
kesariya || [5*] Svasty=Anavarata-parama-kally[x]15 p-abhyudaya-sahabra(sra)-phala-bhoga-bhāgini dvitiya-Lakshmi-samaneyar Bichayyan
apugi kamkaņa-varishe chāga16 vedamgi davati-gaja-kēsari savati-tala-prahări savatigara benna chammadike
Thaniya vasa-cha17 dāmaņi āśrita-jana-kalpa-late vinaya-mahā-nidhi gupada bedamgi rupa-vilasi
parivāra-chintamani antahpu18 ra-dushta-nirddhäraneyar Srimat-Kundaraja-rajit-ānanda-viso?a-vaksha[s*]-sthala
Divisiniyar-appa srimat-Kundala-dēvi. 19 yar sukhado!=arasu-geygutt-ire Kanda | Banavāsi-dēšak-agga!am=enisida
Basa vura-nūra-nālvatta20 rkkar vinaya-riļúsam Kannamman-imbino!=nāl-gávurdu-geyyutta (ta)m-ire !! [6]
BAguļiyara Puņuseyammana magam Kallayya[ro] Prom the iuk-impression.
• The pa has been omitted, and added nailer the live. • Read Iritabedenga-dēvara. • The necessity for inserting [th ma®) is not apparent; no below, p. 833, noto 2.-H. . 8.] Read mandalikara.
• Read - marshe.
2 u2

Page #393

332
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[Vol. XV.
21 Siguntirgg-oka-bhāgada gāvundu-geyyatta (ta)m-ire Saka-varishal 950noya
Vibhava-samvatsarada Pauśya(shya)-su(gu)ddha-panchamē 22 Sõmavāramum=uttarayana-samkrantiyum-ige frimat-Kundabbarasiyarettat-punya
dinado! dharmma-chittamāgiy=1 dēgula. 23 kke Saṁ karăsi(si)-jiyara kälam karchchi Ařkole-golada temkaņa Baysagereya
kelage galeyala ondu mattal-galdegumam Bă24 lebbeyindam m ūda Puņuseya-kola (la)d=olage mûra mattalu kisu-kädumam
Pāvariye batteyim badagal-ondu 25 matter ereyamam panneradu(du) maneyamam' dhārā-parvvakadim bittaļu [ll]
Adar-o!age dēvargge 30 kamma galdeyum 25 kamma 26 ere mata (tha)kke vidya-dānań 30 kamma galdeyın 25 kamma ereyun 1
mattar-kkisu-kādu vamsigargge 20 kamma galdeyum 25 kamma 27 ereyam 1 mattar-kkisu-kādu påpekāfargge 20 kamma galdeyum 25 kamma
eroyum 1 mattar-kkisu-kadum mane pannerad -- 28 lag=agi sarvva-Damasyam=i-chandr-arkka-tāram baram salvadu [19] Idam
mådids kalkntiga Sabbojamge ondu kolanum 1 mattarækkisuvam nade29 vuda [11] Idam kaderidid-atam Kurukshötrado!am Våranāsiyo!u sāyira kavileya
kolu(dní kolagamam ponnum belliyo. 30 am kattisi sāsirv var=mmsha-brāhmaṇargg-abhayamukhi-gotta phalaman-eyduvar
Idan-alidam Kurukshetradoļa Váranåsiyoļam 31 Bãyira kaviloyamam sāsirvvar-bbråhmaņaruman-alida pañoha-mahd-patakan-akku ||
Saming=yan dharmma-setur=nnrirünár ki 32 kålé kālē pālaniyo bhavadbhi[ho] [1] Sarv vån=ētām(n) bhäginah pra(pā)rtthivēndr
[ano] bhayo bhuyo yāchato Rumabhadra[b] | [78] Sva-datt(4®]ṁ para-datt
33 và yo harəti(ta) vasundhara[m] [lo] shashtir=varisha-sahasrāņi vishtă (shtha)yam jāyatë kri(ksi)mih
[8] I slok-ärtthaman-avad hårisi dharmmamam pratipaļisu vudu 34 mata(tha)do! mukhyar=āg-irppa tapasvige guna-sā (fi)sanam brahma cha]ryyam-getta
tapasviyar-iral-agada Urim terkaņa Tava35 regereyzēriya mėle Siguņür=ērpp(Ipa)adimbarum nered=ir]d[u]* kerey kelag-uļļa
galdeyal-åda bittu-vattaman=ā-chamdr-ārkka36 tērarn baram korege gottar (11) Idan=alid-ātam Varanasiyo! kaviloyum
brahmanaruman=nlida pañcha-mahi-pata[ka]n-237 kkn Idamkādavargge Bāparāsiyol-kavileyam brähmapargge gotta phaļav
akku II sā(68)sanamar Gurubhakta38 r-Schäryya baredam kalkațiga Dēmājam poyd-akkarain mangala maha-f1'1
TRANSLATION. (Lines 1-3.) When the reign of-hail!--the asylam of the whole world, favourite of Fortune and Earth, great Emperor, supreme Lord, sapreme Master, embellishment of the Chaļu. kyas, king Jagadēkamalla-Jayasinga, was advancing in a course of snocessively increasing prosperity, (to endure) as long as moon, sun, and stars :
(Lines 3-7.) While one who finds sustenance at his lotus-feet-hail - the Mahamandalabvars who has obtained the five great musical sounds, lord of Banavisi best of cities, receiving the grace of boons from Chamunda, he who is a theme of good men's praise, & lion
Read Saka-warsha. Read Coarsha-sahasrani.
* This syllable is superfluous. • Rend içdu or irddw.

Page #394

No. 21.)
KULENUR INSCRIPTION OF JAYASIMHA II: SAKA 950.
333
to foemon's troops, & Trinotra [Siva) to riders, an athlete to kings of elephants, an adamantchamber to seekers of his protection, & goad to the elephants his foes, a sun to the darkness of his enemies' hosts, a man of might according to the word, a Rāma in battle, a Möru in distinotion, master of manly arts, guardian of the camp, shatterer of valiant enemies' pride, frontal badge of viceroys, chatta to Sattiga, son of king Irivabedenga, Kundarāja, was constitutionally ruling the Banavāsi Twelve-thousand and the Payve county so as to suppress the wicked and protect the eminent :
(Verse 1.) O Kundiga, when they name thee in respect of courage, what further praise can others give ? Is it not what is said by the troops of elephants of the Chola, the GangĒya, (and) king Bhoja with open months as they flee away in the battle where they are pressed by (thy) clephants furious with storms of rutting icbor, as they flee away in terror, through which they gallop off withont waiting at all to charge with their tusks P
(Verse 2.) The pride of Malepas is destroyed; noblemen's pride is shaken; other viceroys, spewing up their pride, when they confront (him) are terrified; presenting to him in fear their live heads, looking on him, they perform his commands: thus appears in sooth the splendour, the solidity, and the eminence of Kundarāja's terrible might of arm.
(Verse 3.) His noble wife, Kundala-dēvi, the daughter of Bachi, has indeed become eminently distinguished on earth, being famous with the title of "& whip to the backs of rival wives of high repute."
(Verse 4.) As she has adorned the seraglio with exceeding splendour, like Fortune in the centre of the lotas-flower, she has been indeed distinguished as buffeting her rival the Earth.5
(Verse 5.) In comparison with Sarasvati, Rati, Rambha, the Mountain's Daughter (PärVati), Arundhati, (and) the good wife of the lord of Raghu's race (Sita), she surpasses them : thus the earth praises the distinguished (lady who is a) lion to the elephants rival wives.
(Lines 14-19.) While-hail !--she who has for lot the enjoyment of a thousand fruits of censeless blessed success, equal to a secoad Fortune, Bacheyya's daughter, raining armlets, adorned with bounty, a lion to the elephants rival wives, baffeter of rival wives, whip to the back of rival wives, crest-jewel of the house of Thāni, creeping-plant of desire to dependents, great treasure of refinement, adorned with virtues, brilliant in beauty, wishing-gem to her household, she who marks out the evil in the seraglio, she who dwells upon Kundarăja's broad breast of radiant delight, Kundala-dēvi, was happily reigning :
(Verse 6.) When Kannamma, brilliant in refinement, was pleasantly governing as countysheriff the Băsavura Hundred-and-forty, which is known as being the best in the Banavasi district :
(Lines 20-21.) While BAlguļiyara Puņuseyamma's son Kallayya was borving gävunda over a portion of Siguņur :
(Lines 21-25.) On Monday, the fifth of the bright fortnight of Pausha in the cyclio year Vibhava, the 950th year) of the Suka era, on the uttarāyapa-samkranti, Kundabbarasi, being inspired by godly thought on that holy day, laved the feet of Sankarasi Jiyar and granted to this temple with pouring of water a paddy-field of one mattar, according to the measuring
Or possibly," bigbland."
[Maryādey-age is up to the limits of'; so the fief of Kandarāja appears to have extended up to the Payve country and not included it.-H. K. S.)
Cf. Bapa's Kadambari, Bombay edition, p. 6.
• Bal-dale, lit. "live hend," is explained by Kittel to mean living head, though being cat off" (6.v. baf: ef. the Sūļi inscr. above, Vol. XV, p. 106). Here however it seems to mean a bead that is not cut off : the conquered princes put their heads at the disposal of their conqneror.
Fortuna (Srl) and Karth are the two rival wives of Vishna ; Kundala-dövi is compared to Fortuno.

Page #395

334
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[VOL. XV.
staff, on the south of the lake of the arikole [Alangium hexa petalum], below the Buffalo's (?) Tank, and three mattar of red-black (P) land in the Tamarind Lake on the east of Barebbe, and one mattar of black-loam land north of the road of Pāvari, and twelve houses.
(Lines 25-29.) Op this, 30 kamma paddy-field, 25 kamma black-loam land, are to go to the god ; 30 kamma paddy-field, 25 kamma black-loam land, 1 mattar red-black (?) land, to the monastery, for giving instruction ; 20 kamma paddy-field, 25 kamma black-loam land, 1 mattar red-black (2) land, to the flute-players; 20 kamma paddy-field, 25 kamma black-loam land, 1 mattar red-black (P) land, to the drummers-inclusive of the twelve houses--as a sarta-namasya holding (to last) as long as moon, sun, and stars. One kuļa and 1 mattar red land are to be for the use of the stone-mason Sabboja, who made this.
(Lines 29-31 : & probe formula of the usual type.) (Verses 7-8 : two common Sanskrit verges.)
(Lines 33-34.) The meaning of these verses shall be laid to heart and the pious foundation protected. The chief ascetic in the monastery shall have a charter of virtuel ; ascetics who break the vow of chastity must not remain.
(Lines 34-36.) The Seventy of Sigunar in assembly granted for the tank a right of sowing in the paddy-field below the tank,' above the embankment of the Lotus-tank on the south of the town.
(Linea 36-37: a prose formula of the usual type.)
(Lines 37-38.) Gurubhaktar-Acharya wrote this edict. The characters were cut by the stone-mason Dēmoja. Happiness! great fortune!
No. 22.-SIRUR INSCRIPTION OF THE REIGN OF JAYASIMHA II: SAKA 963.
BY LIONEL D. BARNETT.
Sirür, anciently called Sirivura (lines 10 and 14 below), is a village in the Gadag taluka of the Dharwār District, Bombay Presidency, lying in lat. 15° 21' and long. 75o 497', about 3 miles NNE. from Alar. The present record is found on a stone near the southern door of the local temple of Toranagalla-Brahmadova, and a transcript is given in the Elliot Collection (Vol. I, fol. 41b., of the Royal Asiatic Society's copy). An ink-impression was made for the late Dr. Fleet, who bequeathed it with others to the British Museum ; and from this I have edited the text. The stone is surmounted by a sculptured pediment, of which part of the top on the proper right is broken off. The main band of this pediment is divided into three compartments, separated by columns. The central one contains a linga on a stand, with a worshipper standing facing it on the proper right; the one next to this on the proper right contains a squatting figure, with traces of something else ; and in the one on the proper left is a cow suckling a calf, above which, in an upper band, is the moon; the corresponding sun was apparently on the lost part. Under this pediment is the inscribed area, measuring in width about 1 ft. 74 in. and in height about 2 ft. 11$ in.-The character is Kanarese of the period; the script is well rounded and regular, with letters varying in height from in. to 1 in. The tha in 11. 11, 17 is almost indistinguishable from ra.-The language is Old Kanarese, except in the two formal verses at the end. The Lappears correctly in baliya, 1. 7, and alidavain, 1. 21 (beside alidha, 1. 23), and wrongly in ilnūrwara, 1. 12, for iranärvara. Of some lexical interest are kuinchavaduga, 11. 12-13, pannasiga, 1. 13, and pannasul, 1. 14.
This seems to mean that he shall bold office quamdiu se bene gesserit.
'[1 would construe what follows with nered-irdds, i.e. having assembled above the embuukment, etc. -H. K. S.]

Page #396

No. 22.
SIRUR INSCRIPTION OF JAYASIMHA II: SAKA 963.
335
The record opens by referring iterlf to the reign of Jagadēkamalla, i.e. Jayasimha II (U. 1-4), and then introdaces a certain scion of the Palleva race, Jagadēkanirmadil Noļamb.. Pallava Permānadi, entitled " lord of Kanchi best of cities," as administering the “ Five Towns" (pancha-graman) in the Māsavādi Hundred-and-forty (11. 4-8). It then records & donation of land by certain Gåvupdas to a charity-house (1. 8 ff.).
The date is given on 11. 8-10 as Saka 963 expired, Vikrama; Bhadrapada bahula 3 ; Wednesday. Except that the year Vikrama corresponded to Saka 963 current, these data are regular. The given tithi was current on Wednesday, 27 August, A. D. 1040, and ended about 17 h. 21 m. after mean sunrise.
The only geographical names mentioned are the Masavādi Hundred-and-forty (1.7), Sirivura (11. 10, 14), Jentevidi (1. 11), and Sriparvata (1. 22), with other tirthas. On Māsavadi see above, Vol. XV, p. 78; we now know that Siror was included in it. Sirivura is the same as Sirör. Jentevādi (if that is the right reading) is perhaps to be identified with the modern village of Jantli, which immediately adjoins Sirar on the east. Sriparvata is the sanctuary usually known as Srisailam ; on it see Rao Sahib Krishna Sastri's Progress Report, 1914-15, p. 91 ff.
TEXT.
[Metres : v. 1, Anush!ubh ; v. 2, Salini.) i do Svasti samasta-bhuvan-asraya śri-Prithvi-vallabha mahārājādhira. 2 ja paramēsva(sva)ra paramabhattárakam Satyaéraga-kuļa-tiļakam Chaluky
&bharapaம் 3 śrimaj-Jagadēkamalla-dēvara rājyam-uttarðttar-abhivriddhi-pravarddhamanam-34 chandr-arkka-täram baram saluttam-ire [lo] tat-pada-padm-öpajivi svasti
samadhiga5 ta-pancha-mahå-sabdam Pallav-invaya Sri-Prithvi-vallabham Pallava-kuļa-tiļakar(ka)6 n-ika-vākyan Kimchi-puravar ēsva(sva)ram Srimab(i)-Jagadēka[n]irmmadi
Noļamba-Palla7 V8 Permmānadigal-Māsavādi-ntira.nālvattara baliya pamcha grăma8 mar sukha-samkathā-vinodadin-ajattam-ire [1] Sa(sa)ka-nfipa-k[a]l-Atita-sam.
9 vatsara-satamga! 983neya Vikrama-samvatsaradha(da) Bhadrapada10 bahula tadige Budhavāradamdu Sirivurada Aycha-Gävundam Chanda il Gāvandam Dāsa-Gāvundam Pancha-matha-sthānada Jentevidiys-ir-o12 deya-pramukha-mahājanam-ilnū(rnnūrvvara sannidā(dha)nado! kumchava13 daga Dāsayyanum perggade Bibbayyanań Ranniyabbeyum pannasiga Ti. 14 kimayyana kayyo! Sirivurada pannasina irppatta-nālku ma15 ttar-kkoyyam māru-goudu pamunirvvarəbbrāhmaṇara satrakke dhārā-pärvva16 kam bittar-Idara pārvva-maryyād[e] Aru(ru)-vanam panneradu paņam 1
dha17 rmmamar gāvandagalum Pam(cha)-matha-sthānamam kādu nadeyisu var-t ma
On the form of this name see remarks on the name Rēvakanirmadi in the Gawarwad inscription (below), 1. 15. On the Noļambas see Vol. X, p. 54 ff.
I am again indebted to Mr. R. Sewell for his kindness in checking my calculations, From the ink-impression. • Tho Jo is not quite clear; it might be Be. Bat Elliot's copyint rend Jathtoddiy.

Page #397

336
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[Vol. xv.
18 ryyideyam tappad-1 dharmmamam nadeyisida [va"]r Vāraṇāsi Kura19 kshötrar modal-āgiy-nl]a punya-sthānangalo! säsira kavile20 ya kodam kolagaman ponnol=kattisi vēda-pāragar=appa mahā-brāhma21 pargge sa[r]yya-grahaņado!=kotta punyavam padevar-Idan=alidavam 22 Sriparvvatadol-tapoda (dha)naraman Vāraṇāsi-Kurukshötramgalo!-kavi23 leyum br[a]hmaparuman=aļidhal mahā-pätakan-akkum | 24 Sva-dattām para-dattām vā yo harēta vasundharām shashtiruvvarsha-sa25 hasrāni vishtā(shthā)yāṁ jäyatě kri(kri)miḥ ll 1'] Sämänyo=yam dharmma26 Bðtu [ro]-nripānam kālo kāļi pālantyo bbavadbhiḥ sarvvan-tan-bhā27 vina[h] pārt[th]ivēndrān=bhūyo bhayo yāchatë Rāmachandraḥ | [2] Ma[min]gala
TRANSLATION. (Lines 1-4.) While the reign of-hail !-the refuge of the whole world, favourite of Fortune and Earth, great Emperor, sapreme Lord, supreme Master, ornament of Satyäsraya'. race, embellishment of the Chāļukyas, king Jagadēkamalla, was advancing in a course of saccessively increasing prosperity, (to endure) as long as moon, sun, and stars :
(LL. 4-8.) While he that finds sustenance at his lotus-feet-hail !-he who has obtained the five great musical sounds, scion of the Pallaves, favourite of Fortune and Earth, ornament of the Pallava race, uniform in speech, lord of Kāñchi best of cities, Jagadēkanirmadi NolambaPallava Permånadi, was governing with enjoyment of pleasant conversations the Five Towns forming part of the Māsavāļi Hundred-and-forty :
(LI. 8-10.) On Wednesday, the third (day) of the dark fortnight of Bhadrapada in the cyclio year Vikrama, the 963rd (year) of the centuries elapsed from the saka king's time :---
(Ll. 10-17.) Aycha Gāvunda, Chanda Gāvunda, (and) Dāsa Gāvanda of Sirivura, in the presence of the establishment of the Five Monasteries (and) of the two-handred Mahājanas, headed by the mayor, of Jentevādi, having purchased from the kuñchavaduga Disayya, the sheriff Bibbayya, Ranniyabbe, (and) the pannasiga Tikimayya a field of twenty-four mattar in the pannasus of Sirivura, made it over with pouring of water to the feeding-house of twelve Brāhmans. Its ancient rale (is) a quit-rent of twelve panas. The Gävandas and the establishment of the Five Monasteries shall protect and maintain this pious foundation.
(LI. 17-23 : a prose formula of usual type.) (Verses 1-2 : two common Sanskrit stanzas.)
1 Read -alida.
• This seems to be the same word m kunohavadiga, which is explained by Kittel as "a man whose business it is to whisk off flies with the kuncs, sto."
This seems to denote an estate under some particular conditions ; hence pannaniga seems to mean & tenant of it. Perhaps it is connected with parsasa in Bhatari-pamasa. Ind. Ant., Vol. XIII, p. 260, 1, 30 (L. above Vol. V, p. 141, n. 8).

Page #398

12
Wi
121
Sirur Inscription of the reign of Jayasimha II: Saka 963.
532
Day 2
Joday.
Framing
ぷりと
a syok
A
Map Ge
DUS
F. W THOMAS
FROMSE-EAGUES
HEY // DECE agons
SCALE ABOUT ONE FOURTH
안산고양
ಸಿರ
REFIE
WHITTINGHAM & GRIGGS, COLL
12
14
16
10
20
22
24
26

Page #399


Page #400

TWO INSCRIPTIONS OF SOMESVARA II: SAKA 993 AND 994.
337
No. 23.-TWO INSCRIPTIONS FROM GAWARWAD AND ANNIGERI, OF THE REIGN
OF SOMESVARA II: SAKA 993 AND 994.
BY LIONEL D. BARNETT. A.-GAWARWAD INSCRIPTION OF SAKA 993 AND 994. Gāwarwād-the ancient spelling of the name was Gāvarivādal (below, 11. 19 and 50 of the present record)-is a village of Gadag taluka, sitaated in lat. 15° 34' and long. 75° 41'. This inscription was found on a stone south of the front of the local temple of Nārāyana, to the south of the Arasi-bagil or Queen's Gate, and a transcript was made by Elliot's copyists and included in his collection (Vol. 1, fol. 137a., of the Royal Asiatic Society's copy). Ink-impressions were prepared for the late Dr. Fleet, which are now in the British Museum, and from them I now edit the text. The slab is, or was, in fair condition, and contained in its upper compartment some sculptures, viz. in the centre the figure of a squatting Jina, with a dagger to the proper right and a cow and calf to the left, surmounted by the sun (to left) and moon (to right). Under this is the inscribed area, which consists of two divisions: the first, comprising 11. 1-92, about 2 ft. fin. broad and 5 ft. Oļ in high, and the second, comprising 11. 93-95, of the same width and of a height of 3 in. It is in the same hand throughout.--The character is Kanarese, a neat upright round band, with a slight tendency to squareness, of a type suggesting something like A.D. 1150 as the date of copying; for, as we shall see, it is a composite record, and was probably copied out in its present form when the last item or items were added to the previous articles. The average height of the letters is about #in. The initial ai, s occurring on 1. 88 in Aiyāvoleyun, is worth notice.
Apart from two Sanskrit verses (No. 1 and 24) and the formula varddhatan Jina-fasanavi (II. 89-90), the language is Old Kanarese. The ! is preserved in negalte (1.9) and bildi. (1. 39); elsewhere it has been changed to ? (tulil, 1. 9; pogal, 11. 11, 33; negal, 11. 13-14, 18, 33; nāļk-, 1. 16; Chola, 11. 27, 30, 41; alio, 11. 30, 91 ; ilida, 11. 30-31 ; baliks, 1. 31; balteya, 1.33; ghale, I. 89). Initial p is changed to h in heggade (II. 56-57), hesar (1. 94), and a few names. A curious dialectal change appears in the later part of the record in the case of initial a, which is written with prothetic y in yalliy= (1. 51), Yadinātha (1. 57), yācharyyao (II. 58, 84, 87, 93, 94), yaru-vanaih (1. 59), yashtaridho (1. 86), yadu (1. 95). Some words are of lexical interest, viz. tirige (1. 12), Tivula, for the usual Tigula (1. 30), bildu (1. 39), biya (1. 39) umbala (? 1. 39), and sivata (1.50).
The record divides itself into four parts, followed by some supplements. The first section, extending from 1.1 to 1. 43, chronicles the original endowment. The author, after dating the record in the reign of Bhuvanaikamalla, i.e. Sömēsvara II (11. 2-4), introduces with all bis titles his feudatory the Mahamandalesvars Lakshmarasa (Lakshma, or Lakshmaņa) as governing the Beļvola Three-hundred and the Puligere Three-hundred (II. 4-8). and dwells in a series of versos upon his manifold virtues (11. 8-13). We then learn that by the order of Bhuvanaikamalla Laksh marasa zealously promoted the welfare of the Jain Church (II. 13-14); and of this the present document records a particular instance. The Ganga prince Permādi, a governor of Belvala, who greatly increased the importance of the city of Annigere, built there & Jain temple in honour of the famous Ganga priuce Būtuga, the
The word is spelt "Gurawadda" on the old Indian Atlas sheet 41, and "Govorvád" on the Bombay Survey sheet 332.
• This seems to be Satyaváky-Permånadi, the son of Bütuga, who scoreded to the throne in Saka 886 (Dyn. Kanar. Distr., p. 805).
2

Page #401

EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[VOL. XV
husband of Revakanirmaḍi', and for the maintenance of this establishment he assigned some tala-rritti estates, making over the towns of Müdigēri, Gummumgola, Iṭṭage, and Gavarivada, the trustee being Gunakirtti Pandita (11. 14-21). From 11. 21-27 we learn that Gunakirtti belonged to the Valagara (i.e. Balätkära) Gana of the Nandi Sangba, a branch of the Müla Sangha, and that the spiritual pedigree to which he belonged was as follows:-Vardhamana, the preceptor of the Ganga family; his disciples Vidyananda Svami and the latter's junior colleague Manikyanandi, styled Tarkik-arka, "Sun of Logicians"; the latter's disciple Gunakirtti; his disciple Vimalachandra; his disciple Gunachandra; his disciples Gandavimukta and Abhayanandi. Our inscription B. supplements this by adding that Abhayanandi's disciple was Sakalachandra Siddhantikas; his disciple was Gandavimukta; and his disciple was Tribhuvanachandra, whom we shall meet anon in the present record. Our author next tells us that, when the Chōla king (Kō-Parakesari-Rājēndra-deva) invaded Belvala, he burned down many temples, and defiled and damaged the Jain sanctuaries erected by Permanaḍi (the Ganga Permaḍi mentioned above); but he paid the penalty of his crimes by being defeated and slain by Trailōkyamalla, i.e. Son.esvara I (11. 27-31). After various governors of Belvala had neglected their duty towards religion, Lakshma on his appointment to that office set himself to repair the ravages caused by this invasion; and when the Chalukya Emperor (Sömesvara II) was in his camp at Kakkaragonda, on the banks of the Tungabhadra, in Saka 993, he gave a mandate to Lakshma, in pursuance of which the latter made out a new charter for the above-mentioned Jain temple at Appigere, making Tribhuvanachandra the trustee, and providing for a complete restoration (11. 31-43).
338
The second part (11. 44-51) records that in the following year, Saka 994, the Mahāsāmanta Katarasa, of the Kattale family, who among various other titles is styled "lord of Mayuravati best of cities," "warrior for Nerekați," and "Sun of Belvala" (Belval-aditya), and who was now apparently governor of Belvala, granted to the same sanctuary an estate out of his own sivata in Gavarivada, Tribhuvanachandra again being the trustee.
The thi: d section (11. 52-84) consists of a list of the leases of land which under the direc tion of Sakalachandra, disciple of Udayachandra, the Acharya of the diocese comprising the towns administered for the benefit of the same temple, were assigned to thirty merchants styled "sons of human gods" (manushya-deva-putra) with their president.
The fourth section (11. 85-88) briefly records a gift of land for the cult of Kali-deva and the Jinas at Baṭṭakere by the General Rechideva. This is followed by a clause fixing the dimensions of the measuring-rod for lands in the diocese at 38 spans (11. 88-89), a Sanskrit formula (11. 89-90), two comminatory verses (11. 91-92), and a supplementary grant, much mutilated (11. 93-95).
Our inscription contains two dates. The first of these is: Saka 993 (expressed by the chronogram guna-labdhi-ramdhra), Virödhakrit; Chaitra; the Vishuvat-samkranti; the
On Satyavakya Bütuga II and his wife Revakanirmadi, the sister of the Rashtrakuta Krishna III, see above, Vol. IV, p. 352, Vol. VI, p. 71, and Dyn. Kanar. Distr., p. 304.
One is tempted to identify this pair of scholars with the famous Vidyananda-Pätrakesari and the latter's disciple Manikyanandi, who wrote the Pariksha mukha and its commentary Prameya-chandrika. But Mr. Pathak has shown reasons for believing that Vidyane uda-Pätrakesari is referred to in the preface of Jinasēna's Adi-purana, and that the former was an older contemporary of Manikyanandi, the author of Pariksha-mukha; and Jinasõna's latest date is Saka 820 (J.B.B.R.A.S., 1892, p. 219 ff.). Now the Manikyanandı of our inscription must have been living shortly before Saks 890, since his disciple Gunakirtti was contemporary with the Ganga Permaḍi; hence the gap between the two dates cannot be bridged over. The Ann. Report Mysore Archæol. Department, 1910-11, p. 49, mentions a list of Jain divines in which occur some of the names found in the present pedigree; but the details are discrepant.
Au Abhayanandi and his disciple Sakalachandra, about this period, are mentioned in Inser. of Śravana Belgola, nos. 47, 50.
See Dys. Kanar. Distr., p. 441. This battle took place shortly before 20 January, A.D. 1060.

Page #402

339
No. 23]
TWO INSCRIPTIONS OF SOMESVARA II: SAKA 993 AND 994.
constellation Pushya; Pärnu-amgira, apparently meaning Thursday (11. 35-36). Mr. Robert Sewell, who has been so kind as to examine these two dates, has calculated that these details, with the exception of the samkranti, point to Sunday, 13 March (corresponding to Chaitra su. 9), A.D. 1071, on which day the moon was in Pushya at mean sunrise, whilst the Vishuvatsamkranti secms to be the Mesha-samkranti, which in that year took place on Thursday, 24 March, according to the Arya-siddhanta. Hence it would seem that our author, as often happens, has mixed up two dates, Sunday, 13 March, and Thursday, 24 March.
The other date is given as: Saka 994, Paridhävi; Pushya su. 5; a Thursday (11. 48-49). This is irregular; for the given tithi corresponded to Monday, 17 December, A.D. 1072, on which day it ended about 16 h. 34 m. after mean sunrise.
The place-names mentioned are: the Belvala or Belvola Three-hundred (11. 7, 16, 28. 31, 46-48); the Puligere Three-hundred (1. 7); Annigere (11. 16, 50, 55); Müḍageri (1. 18); Gummumgola (1. 18); Iṭṭage (11. 18-19); Gavarivaḍa (11. 19, 50); the river Tungabhadra (11. 33-34); Kakkaragonda (1. 34); Mayürāvati (1. 45); Haligola (1. 59); the Kulu-palla (1.59); Baṭṭakere (1. 85); Arakere (1. 87); Aiyāvole (1. 88); the tirthas (1. 91); and Holagere (1. 95). Belvala and Puligere are here coupled together (1. 38), as often, in the phrase "the two (provinces together forming) six-hundred towns." Annigere is the modern Appigeri ("Anigeeree " on the Indian Atlas), in Navalgund taluka, in lat. 15° 25', long. 75° 29'. Gummungola is probably Gumgol, a village near Navalgund town, 22 miles W.N.W. from Annigeri, in lat. 15° 35', long. 75° 14'; there is another village of the same name near Mundargi, but it is rather too far away. As to Ittage, there are several towns or villages of the name which would suit ; one is the village whence come the inscriptions published above, Vol. XIII, p. 36, and another is the "Kasba Itgi" of the Bombay Survey sheet 332, in lat. 15° 43' and long. 75° 57'. On Gavarivaḍa see above. Haligola is probably Huligo!, a village 4 miles nearly south from Gawarwaḍ, in lat. 15° 31', long. 75° 42'. Baṭṭakere must be the modern Batgere, on which see Dr. Fleet's remarks above, Vol. XIII, p. 186. Aiyavole is now Aihole or Aivalli, a village in the Hungand taluka of Bijapur District, in lat. 16° 1' and long. 75° 52'.
TEXT.1
[Metres:-vv. 1, 24, Anushṭubh; vv. 2, 10, 12, 13, 15, 17,
Mattebhavikridita; 18, 21-23, Kanda;
vv. 3, 4, 19, Champakamala; vv. 5, 6, 9, 14,
1
7, 8, 16, Utpalamala; v. 11, Sragdhara; v. 20, Muhasragdhara.] Brimat-parama-gambhira-ay&d-vid-Emgha-lhehehhanath jiy[*]-trailõkya-nāthasya sasanam Jina-sasanam [1]
2 Svasti samasta-bhuvan-asrayam Sri-Prithvi-vallabham
svara paramabhaṭṭārakam Sa
3 tyasraya-kula-tilakam
Chaluky-abharatam
vijaya-rajyam-uttarottar-abhivriddhi-pravarddhamanam-a-cham
4 dr-Erkka-taram saluttam-ire [1] tat-pada-padm-opajivi samadhigata-pamcha-mahasabda-mahamamḍalēs varan udara-Mahesvaram chalake balu-gamḍam [sauryya
marttanḍam] patig-e
5 ka-daḍam samgrama-Garuḍam manuja-Mandhatam kirtti-vikhyātam götra-māņikyam viveka-China (na)kyam para-nari sahodaram vira-Vrikodaram kō6 damda-Parttham saujanya-tirtthari mamḍalika-kampṭhira vam para-chakra-bhairavam raya-damḍa-gopalam Maleya mamḍalika-mriga-färddaļain frimad-Bhuva
VV.
mahārājādhirājam paramē
śrimad-Bhuvanaikamalla-devara
2 x 2
7 naikamalla-deva-pada-pamkaja-bhramaram sriman-mahamandale varam
Lakshmara
saru Belvola-münürumaṁ Puligere-münüṛum-ant-eraḍ-arunuru
8 mam dushta-nigraha-sishta-pratipalaneyim pratipalisuttam-ire | Vri Anug-A!käryyada sauryyad-a! vijayad-al Chalukya-rajyakke kara
1 From the ink-impression.

Page #403

EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
(Vol. xv.
vam-ūd-a! tulil-altanakke nered=ā! katt-ayad-a! mikka mannaney=ā! mäntanad
A! negalte-vaded-ā!=vikråntad=al-melad=ā! ranad-X-X!dane na10 chohur-kvodeyolar visvasado!u Lakshmang | [20] Kalitanam illa chigigo
rad[a]uyate moy-galiguilla chāgi mey-galiy-enipange faucha-guņam-j. 11 Ja karara kali chågi sanchigam nile nudiv=djey-illa kali cbagi maha-sachi
satya-vădi mamda!i(li)karo!=itan=enda pogaļgum budba-manda 12 li Lakshma-bhfi pans | [3] Kadureya mēle bil parasu tirige sõlige pindivālam
ettida kam vālav-årdd-iduva karkkade pāruva chakram=eudod-ent=o13 dba(daruvar-enta pāyisu var-entu tarumbuyar=enta nilpar-ent=odaruvaruenta
Lakshmananol-Antu bardumkuvi(va)r-anya-bhubhujar || [4] Ene ne14 calda Lakshma-bhopati janapati-Bhuvanaykamalla-dēv-ādēšarh tanaguesad-ire
mådisidam [Jina-6]āsana-vri(vri)ddhigam pravardd banam=āgalu [5] A
chaity-ala15 yada purb-avatāramment-ene || Ka || Sri-valu(en)dhěsana bāvam Rēvakanir.
mmadiya vallabham Batugan-ktm-åvagata-sakala-sāstran=iļä-visruta-kirtti 20 Gamga-mandalanátha [6] Vpi | Rüdige ridi-vett-eseda Beļvala-dēšaman
alda Gamga-Permmãdigaļindem=Annigere nå!k-ere-vatt-enisitta nådal näda 17 di(di)ga!-urban-erbin[e]gam=å parado!s jayad-uttaramga-Permmādiyinəšyta
Bütuga-narendraninalli Ji. 18 nömdra-maṁdira ![7] Vi Samgatam-āge mådi tala-vri(vri)ttiyan-alligo
Madagēri Gummumgolan-idiy-age negald-Itta19 ge Gavarivadam=emba badaugala sāsanam berasu arvva-namasya (nya)m-iy
erdu bittu kota Guņakirtti-panditargge(rge) bhakti. 20 yin-uttama-dāna-baktiyim [8] Ka | Udit-oditamwone vibhav-ispadam-ena
bhuvan-ayka-vandyam-ene sa mohalam=ågade Gamg-1. 21 nyayam-ulļinam=idu sarvva-Damasya (sya)v=āgi Dadeyuttam-iralu [90] Vri 11
Parama-bri-Jina-såsanakke modal=&d-1 Mula-samgham 22 nirantaram-opputt-ire Nandi-samgha-vesarimd=id-anvayam pempu-vett-ire sandar
Vvalagāra-mukhya-ganadolu Gang-anvayakki. 23 nt-ivar-ggarugaļu tāin-ene Varddhamana-muninathar=ddbāriņi-chakradolu
[10] Sri-nåthar-Jjnina-märgg-Ottamar-enisi tapa[ho]-khyātiyam 24 täldidar=ssa [io]-jñán-ātmar-Vvarddhamina-pravarar=avara [si]shyaremmahā vādigalu
Vidyānanda-svāmigal tan-muni-patig=anujar-Ttärkkik-A. 25 rkk-abhidhān-adhinar Mmanikyanandi-vratipatiga[l-a]var=sfasan-odätta-hastaru
[119] Tad-apatyar-Ggunakirtti-panditar-avarottach-chhida(sa). 26 na-khyāt[io]-kövidar= strigal=ātmajar=Vvimalachandrar-ttat-pad-ambhoja-shatpadar
udyad-Gunachandrar-ant-avara sishyaru nodi sistr-- 27 rtthado!u viditar(ru) Gandavimuktar-inn-Abhayanandy-Schāryyar=ary-öttamaru 11
[12] Vri(vri) || Pole Cholam nele-gettu tanna kula28 dharmm-ichāramar bittu Beļvala-deśakk-adiy-itt dova-griha-samdohangalam
Ruçu karyale pāpam beļede(da)tt-[e]29 nalke dhuradolu Trailokyamallamge pam-daleyani kottagnvan bisntta nija
vams-ochchhittiyam mådida | [13] Ka || Sri-Pormma 30 nadi māļigid=1 parama-Jin-alayamgalam pole-vatt-irdd=& Panya-Choļan=emba
mahå-pātaka-Tivulau-alid-adhogatigaiļi 31 da || [148] Vpi Baļik-1 Belvala-défamam padeda danļādhiga-bā manta
marjalikar-ddharmmada batte-getta nadeyutt-irddalli ta[j*]-jam manaun
The nå is not clear: tho soribe seems to have tirst made 7, and then prolonged it with the curve of an a.

Page #404

No. 23] TWO INSCRIPTIONS OF SOMESVARA II: SAKA yy3 AND 994.
341
32 gole Kaliya-gun-êtaram Krita-yug-achār-ånvitam Lakshma mandaļika nirmmala
dharmma-vattaleyal nasht-oddbåramam midi. 33 da li [15*] i neladolu nega!tega pogaļtoya bäļteya yaqya-tirttha-santänado!
innav=ill=enisi samdudu Dakshiņa-Gamge Tangabbs34 drå-nadi tan-nadi-tatado!-oppuva Kakkaragondam-emb-adbishthaga(na) do!-urvvar
adhipati chakradhara nelas-irdda bidino! | [16] 35 Vri s aka-kaļam gwņa-labdhi-ramdhragañana-vikhyātam=égal-Tirodhakrid
abdar bare Chaitram=åge Vishwvat-samkrantiyoļu Pu. 36 shya-tarake Purņn-amgiram=āge chakradhara-datt-Adēšadim dēšapāļaka-chiqamapi
dharmma-vattaleyan=atyutsābadim 37 mådida || [17] K || Tribbvanachandra-monidraran-abhivandisi bhaktiyimde
kāl-garchchi jagat-prabhuvina besadim Lakshmana-vibhu 38 kottar hasta-dhüreyim sanama [18*] Vri | Erad-arnūra bådad-o!ag=i
Jina-gehave påjyam=emd=adakk-arabara kan. 39nke bild u-biyamuumbalam-ambali-day&m=ådiy-ag-erad-asuvattu poun=aru-vanam
sapa-katt-ene mådi tåsanam 40 bareyisi kotta dharmma-gapamam meredam nripu-Möru Lakshmana [19]
Jina-nāth-ávåsaman Vasava-rita-nibhanam kashta41 Kālöya-durbh bhāvaneyim Chanda!e-Cholam sadisi kidise vichchhittiy-Ag-irddad
en nettane Dasht-oddharamam sāsvatambratisaya42 m-yt-erbina madi tach-ch hasanam-X-chandr-arkka-täram nilo nilisidan-orn
dhanyand Lakshma-bh upam || [20] Arasargge séseyend=843 rasara kāņikey=Anda dāya-dharmmada terey=end-ara-vanadimd=aggalam-end-aro
visaman-akki komdavar-Chohāmļa!aru [21*] 11 [ II]
44 Svasti samadhigata-pancha-mahå-sabda-mahāså manta bhuja-bal
Opirjjita-vijaya-Lakshmi-kāntam samast-bri-vijaya45 daksha-dakshina-dor-ddandam Kattale-kula-kamala-märttandan Mayūrivati-puravar
Adhisvaram Jvāļint-labdha-vara-prasāda ka46 rppura-varshan Jina-duarmmy-nirmmalan Norekiçiy-makara nåm-Idi-samasta
prasa (sa)ati-sahitan sriman-mabāsā manta Be47 Įval-adhipati bhaja-bala-Katarasaru | Ka || Jagam=ellam dosege kay-magige
ema kott-ariyan=ondu kāginiyuma. 48 1-i gaganadol -irpp-ādityam baged=udan-ittapane Belval-Adityana volu [22]
Int-enisida Belval-aditya[m] Sa(da)ka-varsha 9040049 ya Paridhävi-samvatsarada Pushya-su(sa)ddha panchami Brihaspativăradand
Apnigoroya Ganga-Permmadiya basa
1 The Appigeri record here gives .dharmma-varmmanuene.
Inser, B. (below) reads wfbalam ; see note on translation.
Insor. B. reads wmbali, which etymologically is more correct.
• Ritu is apparently corrupt. Ritu will not sait the sense. Probably the true ronding is kriti, la reggested by Ep. Caru. VII. i., Sk. 136, JING-näth-dva samad Vasar-kritanque.
Read adftatan • The praca in this word is irregular.

Page #405

342
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[ Vol. XV.
50 diya dána-så(66) leg-allig-alva Gāvarivādada tamma sivatada mattar=ayvattuman
Anpigereyoļu kraya-vikraya51 dim yalliy-kohäryyaru Tri(tri)bhuvanachamdra-pamţitara kalan karchchi
dhärā-püryvakam māļi bitta kottara 118 53 Svasti samasta-vinamad-amara-makā(ka)ta-tata-ghatita-soņa -māņikya-mauktika-mayakha
kumkā(ku)ma-malaysj-abhyarchchi53 ta-śpi(fri) mad-arhat-paramēsvara-pranita-param-agama-visāradarum-anavarata - para n.
agam-opadéka-prasamgarum-appa frimad-U. 54 dayachandra-saiddhanta-dēvara divya-śpi(śrt)-pada-padm-arādhakarum srimat(d)
Balatkāra-gan-am buja-sarovara-rāja-hamsaram-appari55 mst-Sakalachandra-dövaru Srimad-rājadhani-battanam-Auni(on)gereya mahā.
stbinam srimad-Gamga-Permmădiya basa56 dig=aļva gram-ādi vādadala yachāryjarum Chavumda-Gávumda-mukhyav=agi
heggade sahita mūrattu manushy&57 dēva-putrargge kotta vri(vri)ttiya krama [ll] Cham davveya magam beggade
Mallayyana Yadiuatha-svä (sva)migey=alliy-icha58 riyargge besa-keyd=umba vri(vri)tri mattar=[ppa]nnerada M*ne* Sēta-GĒvada
yacharyyargge pāda-půjeyam kottu 59 tamma Sena-ganada basadige Häligolada sime-[vi]ạidu Kula-palladim paduvala
mattar-emţu yasu-vanam gadyanam 60 nälkarimd=adhika kondavar-Chchanda laru | Emmeya Kēti Settiya sāmjakko
mattar=emta mane vomda bhoga-vādage gadyānam "na61 lku Ka(?)ņabiya Settiya Bammi Settiya samyakke mattar-erita mane vomda
bhoga-vādage gadyāpam nalku Katte62 ya Dari Settiys samyakke mattar-entu mane vondu bhoga-vādage gadyanam
nålku Habbeya Devi Settiya 63 ya Bimyakkemattar-emţu mane vondu bhoga-vādage gadyānam nalku
Goliya Chavudi Settiya smyakko matta64 reemţu mane vondu bhoga-vādage gadyānam nalku Ruddaliya Sanki Settiya
sāmyakke mattar=emtu mane 65 voṁda bhoga-vādage gadyānam nālka Karidala Malli Settiya sāmyakke
mattar-ema mane vondu bhoga-vīdago gadyanam 66 nälku | Mallavveya putraru Chandi Settiya sāmyakke mattar-enţa mane
vorda bhoga-vädage gadyäņam nälku Madha67 v Settiys samyakke mattaræernţa mane vomda bhoga-vādage gadyāņam
nälku Baysare Boppi Settiya bimya68 kke mattarnemta mane vomdu bhoga-vädagę gadyapan nālku Nēmi Settiya
simyakke mattar=emtu mane vondu 69 ktogarvädage gadyåņam nälku Goravara Bammi Settiga samyakke mattar
entu mano vomdu bhoga-vādage gadgánnt nilku 70 Mayili Settiya sāmyakkemattarzenţa mane vonia bhoga-vādage gadyānarh
nilku Goravara Bosi Settiya samyakkematta. 71 reenţa mane vorndu bhöga-vīdage gadyānam nälku Chandi Settiya så myakke mattar-emta mane vondu bhoga-vådage gadya.
1 l'his syllable is superfinous.

Page #406

6
8
10
12
14
16
18
20
22
24
26
28
30
32
34
6 & 6 8 % 8
50
Gawarwad Inscription of the reign of Somesvara 11: Saka 993 and 994.
పంతాయ
లను స్టేజెడె దశమ మెట్లను ఎక్కడ వస్తుదేరమనం వల్ల కదల
వద్దకు
అందరూరిందిర చర్మచరణ
రెండ్ర ఉదరము ఉదల్లడు తాను శరణం సాంధ్రతంగా బడందు" విజుతూ తడి లెద్యం లింగ ప్రచూర ఉండబోతు జనుడి నుండి డోరేష్ నతండు గాక. పృడత్వం రాయక్కడ అపార్ధం దుల యకుండి గడ్డగడం ( త వర్గమం చూడరంటే క్రుమర్. అమ్మ దుమెల్ల కురం పురగురుభక్ష రణ ముఖమును రకః మండువ ఎగర గర శ్రీ ఆరోస్యంద్ర మెష్ మిర॥ శ్రీ మీ కతు ఒంగ్ మరే కుడా కమిచే మ య్యాడ కన్నతదయం ఉంది ఇది దారులకు సారం దశలుంట రిగిపడవురమంటుంది రంగరంగంలు గాలి భాగంలోను, విజం చెరగని గిచడం కుళి అన్నభూషక రియము విరగ దుల వికాశముం సదరు కృయ గుణిత పాఠాలు లు వరన్నా ఆదేరస్తుడై పన్ను పరి జనవరి మేధ య ముడిపుడే కరనగణ 26 ఎలా దైలు ఆముక్తమటము దననూ వారి వశం చేయవల నాదు దగరుండి తన పైనా గంగవరం
B
కమ్మకూర నరంలో కరకరా వరకు చేయండి. ఇది గరగుమ్ మెరు మండండు కోత మగ బుద్ధమని శిక్షణ థైన శ్రీ బక్రమ ఏకు బదయ కరావలం అన్నక్రయ త్రవ్వగల ఆశ్వ సన్మానగడ ఖణ వద్దు గణాల వక్తిని గరు
శ్రీ
గగనము రెడు మగిడిందudi ఆనుకునే మీ
ముండ
॥డతార ఇరు ఆహారము కృజాధానడయున్న దేశం మద
ఉరగభగ
ege
రక్షణ దిన 1980
పరిక్షల గుండ aweyne మయ బ
F. W. THOMAS
తెరు
డం
సోడున
boce se dorearms వడుగంగా సం
రంగడు
DOLA
కల కార్పగలరు! కర
గరిడ్డు ముందుక బెడ్డింగు
వ
SCALE ONE-FOURTH
A
Rand
ర్వాత కాటులు
రి
రియు క సర్వ శ గనరు డియ లే డిక్రి యంత్రయా
WHITTINGHAM & GRIGGS, COLL
6.
8
10
12
14
16
22 22 2 2 2 2 23992
18
20
24
30
32
34
36
38
40
42
44
46
48
50

Page #407

96
20
30
888
ESQUIT
8 8 8 8 8 2 2 2 2 2 2 2 2 388888

Page #408

No. 23]
TWO INSCRIPTIONS OF SOMESVARA II: SAKA 993 AND 994.
72 paṁ nälku Emmeyara Chava(vu)di Seṭṭiya samyakke mattar-emtu mane vomdu
bhoga-väḍage gadyāņam nālku Hoysara Chavu
73 di Seṭṭiya Banyakke mattar-emțu mane vomdu bhoga-vädage gadyāņam nālku Kellara Goravi Seṭṭiya samyakke ma
74 ttar-emtu mane vomdu bhoga-väḍage gadyanaṁ nālka Tāļa Bammi Seṭṭiya samyakke mattar-emțu mane vomdu bhoga
75 vaḍage gadyāņam nālku Kadabara Devi Seṭṭiya samyakke mattar-emțu maue vomdu bhoga-vädage gadyanam nälku Mam
76 chala Bosi Settiya samyakke mattar-emtu mane vomdu bhoga-vaḍago gadyanam nālku Benila Malli Seṭṭiya samya
77 kke mattar-emțu mane vomdu bhoga-vädage gadyāṇaṁ nälku Benneya Nali Seṭṭiya samyakke mattar-emțu
78
343
mane
vomdu bhoga-väḍage gadyanam nālku Dodḍara Keti Seṭṭiya samyakke mattar-emtu mane voihdu bhoga-va
85
79 dage gadyanam nālku Mamjadiya Yechi Settiya samyakke mattar-emțu mane vomda bhoga-vaḍage gadyānaṁ
80 nälku Gamḍi Seṭṭiya samyakke
mattar-emțu mane vomdu bhoga-vaḍage
gadyanam nälku Muriyara Kali Se
81 ttiya samyakke mattar-emtu mane vomdu, bhōga-vāḍage gadyāṇaṁ nālku Bayisara Basavi Seṭṭiya samyakke matta
82 remțu mane vomdu bhoga-väḍage gadyāņam nelku Nuti Seṭṭiya samyakke mattar-emțu mane vomdu bhoga-väḍage gadyapaṁ
83 nālku Chikki1 Seṭṭiya samyakke mattar-emţu mano vomdu bhöga vāḍage gadyanam nālku yint=1 deva-putrikar-olage yāva
84 n-orvvanu dharmmakkaṁ yacharyyarggam virodhiy=agi raja-gamitvam māḍidan= appade vri(vri)tti-chchheda samaya-bahya II
Vasudh-aika
Svasti samasta-prasasti-sahitam
bandhavam sri(srl)-Rechideva-damḍanatha Baṭṭakere
śriman-mahapradhanam
86 ya sri-Kali-dēva-śvā (sva)mi-Jina-sri-pad-archchanege
karppura-kumkuma-śrīgaṁdha
sahita yashṭavidh-archchanege
87 koṭṭa keyiy-Arakereyim müḍalu mattar-ppamaneraḍumam yacharyyarum dēvaputrikarum sarvv-abadha-pa
88 rihārav-agi pratipaliparu | Dakshina-Aiyavoleyum-appa
grām-ādi vāḍakke
śri-Gamga-Permmāḍi.
89 ya basadiya parada maryjadeya ghale mavatt-emṭṭu gēnu hastha (sta) be[m]-golladamge vritti salladu [*] Varddhatam Jina-s[a]90 sana [m] ||
91
Gamga-Sagara-Yamunā-saṁgamadoļu
Banarasi
ti(t)rtthamgalol-atma-kula-dvija-puṁgava-gökulaman-alidar-int-idan-ali(li)
92 daru [23] Sva-datt [*]m para-datt[a]m va yo hareti (ta) vasumadhara m*] shashtir-vvarsha-sahasrapi vishṭhāyām jāyatë krimi3 || [24*]
Gayey=emb-i(i)
1 Or possibly Bikki.
* There is a mark on the right-hand top of the A which may be read as a; but perhaps it is due only to a crack in the stone.
* Read krimiḥ,

Page #409

314
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[VOL. XV.
Yacharyyara yekkaṭigan-agi besa-keyd-umba vritti kuribara kete 94 ndu | Yacharyyaru Chavada Gavudana besar-iṭṭudakke Mugavada(?)
95 lada si(si) meyalu kotta vri(vri)tti mattaru vomdu yadu Holagere
TRANSLATION.
(Verse 1.) Victorious be the teaching of the Lord of the Three Worlds, enjoined by the Jinas, which bears the infallible token of the blessed and supremely profound doctrine of possible predications!
93
rana
(Lines 2-4.) While the victorious reign of-hail!-the asylum of the whole world, favourite of Fortune and Earth, great Emperor, supreme Lord, supreme Master, ornament of Satyasraya's race, embellishment of the Chalukyas, king Bhuvanaikamalla, was advanc ing in a course of successively increasing prosperity, (to endure) as long as moon, sun, and
stars:
(Lines 4-8.) While one who finds sustenance at his lotus-feet, the Mahamanḍaléévara who has obtained the five great musical sounds, a Mahesvara among the noble, a mighty man in courage, [a sun of heroism,] a peculiar rod of his lord, a Garuda in battle, a Mandhata of mortals, renowned in fame, a ruby to his götra, a Chanakya in prudence, a brother to others' wives, a Vrikōdara [Bhima] among warriors, a Pärtha [Arjuna] with the bow, a site of salvation by his nobility, a lion of feudatory princes, terrible to the dominions of foemen, a guardian of the king's rod, a tiger to the deer the princes of the Highlands, a bee to the lotus-feet of king Bhuvanaika malls, the Mahamandalesvara Lakshmarasa, was protecting the Belvola Three-hundred and the Puligere Three-hundred-altogether two (provinces forming) a Six-hundred-so as to suppress the evil and protect the cultured:
(Verse 2.) A man of kindness, a man of affairs (and) of valour, a man of victory, a man who was a cause of the Chalukyas' monarchy, a man perfect in heroic prowess, a man of firmness, a man of exceeding dignity, a man of high estate, a man possessed of fame, a man of heroism, a man of society, a man of battle, Lakshmana reigned in (the enjoyment of) confidence on every occasion of trust.
(Verse 3.) "The bountiful man may lack valour; the man of personal bravery may lack generosity; he who is both bountiful and personally brave may lack the virtue of purity; he indeed who is valiant, bountiful, and pure may nevertheless lack propriety of speech. (But) this mau is valiant, bountiful, exceedingly pure, and truthful among princes": in such terms does the company of sages praise king Lakshma.
(Verse 4.) If one would speak of the excellence of (his) horses, of (his) bow, axe, arrows (?), pike, and mace, of the sword he swings, of the dagger he wields with shouting, of (his) flying disons: how do other kings quake, how they stretch (their legs) in flight, how they halt, how they stand, how they shriek, how they perish on meeting with Lakshmana!
(Verse 5.) Thus renowned, king Lakshma, when the mandate of his sovereign king Bauvanaikamalla was made known to him, promoted the welfare of the Jain doctrine so that it should flourish.
(Lines 14-15.) As regards the previous history of this sanctuary :
(Verse 6.) Brother-in-law of the blest sovereign of the land, dear husband of Revakanirmaḍi, was Bütugs, comprehending in himself all lore, having glory renowned over the earth, the Ganga feudatory prince.
(Verse 7.) Owing to Ganga-Permadi, ruler of the Belvala country which is brilliant with multiple fame, Appigere was known as a diadem of the province. There was (built) in that

Page #410

0. 23.]
TWO INSCRIPTIONS OF SOMESVARA II: SAKA 993 AND 994. 345
city by the archway of victory Permaḍi in honour of king Bütuga a temple of the Lord Jina, to be known as a property of the natives of the province.
(Verse 8.) Having created in appropriate manner a tala-vritti tenure and having granted for that place as sarva-namasya holdings the towns of famed Iṭṭage and Gavarivaḍe, preceded by Müḍageri and Gummumgola, together with charters, he gave them to Gunakirtti Pandita with devotion, by the power of supreme bounty.
(Verse 9.) So long as shall abide unshaken the Ganga lineage so as to be known as perfect in fortune, a seat of majesty, uniquely worshipful in the world, the (estate) shall continue on sarva-namasya tenure.
(Verse 10.) While this Müla Sangha, which is first in the supremely blessed Jinas' church, was continuously glorious, while the lineage that goes by the name of the Nandi Singha was distinguished, there flourished in the circle of the earth the great saint Vardhamans, who was the preceptor of the Ganga lineage, in the eminent Valagara Gaṇa.
(Verse 11.) The eminent Vardhamana, inspired by true knowledge, known as a lord of Fortune (and) supreme in the path of the Jain religion, enjoyed renown for his ascetic practices. His disciple was the great controversialist Vidyananda Svami. The younger brother (in the faith) of the latter great saiut was the great ascetic Manikyanandi, styled "Sun of Logicians," a lofty arm of the faith.
(Verse 12.) His (spiritual) son was Gunakirtti Pandit, skilled in understanding of his doctrine. That sage's (spiritual) son was Vimalachandra; a bee at his lotus-feet was the eminent Gunachandra; so his disciples, behold, were Gandavimukts, renowned for (knowledge of) the purport of books of instruction, and likewise Abhay nandi Acharya, chief of the noble.
(Verse 13.) When the base Chōlă, failing in his position, deserting the religious practice of his own race, set foot upon the province of Belvala and burned down a multitude of temple, he gave his live heads in battle to Trailōkyamalls, suddenly gave up the ghost, and brought about the destruction of his family, so that his guilt bore a harvest in his hand.
(Verse 14.) That deadly sinner the Tivula, styled the Pandya-Chol, when he had polluted these temples of the supreme Jinas erected by the blest Permanaḍi, sank into ruin.
(Verse 15.) Later, when the generals, barons, and feudatory princes who held this province of Belvala had continued to forsake the path of religion, the feudatory prince Lakshma, being devoid of the qualities of the Kali Age (and) following the practice of the Krita Age, inspired by intelligent thought, restored the damage suffered in the domain of the pure religion.
(Verse 16.) The river Tungabhadra, a Ganges of the South, has become famous, men saying that on this earth there is none like it in the series of holy sites of salvation enjoying renown, praise, (and) prosperity. In the camp which the imperial Lord of the Land established at the place named Kakkaragonds, which is conspicuous on the banks of that river: -
(Verse 17.) When the Saks era was known by the reckoning of "qualities" (3), "attainments" (9), and "apertures" (0), while the cyclic year Virodhakrit was in
Literally: " having together with charters of the towns... granted them." It is unnecessary to take badamgala as an accusative. In Sanskrit, Balatkar
Kittel (e. v. pan) explains pan-dale as "a newly decapitated head." This may be the meaning here; but it may also signify that the Chōla was caught alive. Cf. above, Vol. XV, p. 106.
Tivula is a bye-form of the commoner word Tigula, meaning "Tamu."
5 The labdhis are the nine miraculous powers of healing possessed by the Jain saints of legend. The leprous were healed when rubbed with a drop of their spittle; the excrement of their ears, eyes, and limbs healed the body and made it fragrant; their touch dispelled disease; rain-water and river-water torched by them cured all maladies; the wind that had touched their bodies removed infection; poisoned food on entering their mouths or bowls became harmless; the remembrance of their speech healed the agony of persons suffering from poises; every relic of their bodies was curative.
Y

Page #411

[VOL. XV.
progress, during Chaitra, at the Vishuvat samkranti under the constellation Pushya, on (the day) Pürn-angira, on a mandate given by the Emperor, the crest-jewel of provincial governors fulfilled the province of religion with extreme magnificence..
346
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
(Verse 18.) Having adored the great saint Tribhuvanachandra (and) laved his feet with devotion, by command of the world-monarch, Lord Lakshmana gave a charter with pouring of water over the hands.
(Verse 19.). Saying that this dwelling of the Jinas is worshipful among the six-hundred towns (forming) the two (provinces of Belvala and Puligere), making provision for a quit-rent of sixty-two pieces of gold, so as to include kings' benevolences, festival-expenses (?), internal properties (P), and gifts of free allotments, etc., causing a charter to be written (and) giving it, Lakshmana, a Moru of kings, brilliantly displayed religious merit.
(Verse 20.) As the Chandala Chola with wicked malignity worthy of the Kali Age had cause to be burnt down and destroyed the dwelling of the great Jinas, which was like the work (?) of Indra, it fell indeed into ruin. King Lakshma, having repaired the damage in fitting wise, so that it is said to be an eternal wonder, established its charter so that it should stand as long as moon, sun, aud stars: how fortunate is he!
(Verse 21.) They who should take away a half-visa of rice as sese for kings, as bene. volence for kings, as tax on a religious endowment, (or) as an addition to the quit-rent, are Chanḍālas.
(Lines 44-47.) The Mahasamanta who has obtained the five great musical sounds, possessing all titles of honour such as " beloved of the goddess of victory acquired by his might of arm, he whose long right arm is skilful (to win) victory over all foes, sun to the lotuses of the Kattale race, lord of Mayuravati best of cities, receiving the grace of boons from Jvalini, raining camphor, stainless in the religion of the Jinas, warrior for Nerekati," the Mahasamanta, Lord of Belvala, Kaṭarasa strong of arm :
(Vorse 22.) O all (people of) the world, fittingly clasp your hands. Yes, forsooth, the sun in the sky has not the sense to give a single farthing; does he give it consciously like the Sun of Belvala [Kitarasa] ? 3
(Lines 48-51.) The Sun of Belvala, thus described, on Thursday, the fifth of the bright fortnight of Pushya in the cyclic year Paridhavi, the 994th (year) of the Saka era, granted and made over for the benefit of the charity-hall of the Ganga-Permaḍi temple at Annigere by purchase and sale in Appigere fifty mattar of his own sivața in Gavarivaḍa administered for the benefit of that place, laving the feet of Tribhuvanachandra Pandita, the Acharya of the place, and performing the act with pouring of water.
(Lines 52-57.) The list of the leases granted to the thirty" sons of human gods" together with the president, with Chavunda Gavunda at their head, by Sakalachandra, an adorer of the divinely blest lotus-feet of Udayachandra Siddhanta-deva, who is skilled in the supreme lore composed by the most high Lord Arhats who are worshipped with the rays of rubies and pearls studding the borders of the diadems of-hail!-all the bowing immortals and with
1 These details are rather obscure. Känke, as the name shews, is a gift to a king on entering his presence. Bildu seems to be the origin of the modern biddu, "feast" or "festival "; cf. Tamil vilavu, vild. Biya with the meaning "expenditure" occurs in Ep. Carn. VII. i., Sk. 129; and I have joined it to bildu, on the analogy of esage-ntsähangal in the Lakshmishwar inscription, above, Vol. XIV, p. 191, though by strict grammar it should then become vigan. Umbalam seems to be for ul-balam, which is the reading of iasor. B., and to mean "internal special-allotment," hala being a bye-form of basa, on which cf. above, Vol. XIII, p. 178 and n. 3.
2 This must be some kind of offering to kings similar to the throwing of rice over the heads of brides and bridegroo as, or which see Kittel, s.v. deshe.
Cf. Mysore Inscriptions, p. 318.
This word occurs elsewhere, e. g., in the Sadi inscription (above, Vol. XV, p. 105).

Page #412

No. 23]
TWO INSCRIPTIONS OF SOMESVARA II: SAKA 993 AND 994. 347
saffron and sandal, and who constantly holds instructive discourse upon the supreme lore(Sakalachandra), who is a royal swan in the lotus-lake of the Balatkara Gana, and the Acharya in the villages and other towns administered for the benefit of the Ganga-Permaḍi temple which is the main sanctuary of the capital city Appigere:
(Lines 57-60.) The lease enjoyed by the president Mallayya, son of Chandavve, following the directions of the local Acharya of the Lord Adinatha, (is) twelve mattar... Köta Gavanda, having adored the Acharya's feet, occupying his border of the Haligola (belonging) to the temple of the Sena Gana, (holds) eight mattar west of the Kulu-palla; those who take more than four gadyana quit-rent are Chaṇḍālas.
(Lines 60-84.) For the estate of Emmeya Keti Seṭṭi, eight mattar, one house, rental four gadyana; the same in the case of Kapabiya (?) Setti's (son) Bammi Seṭṭi, of Katteya Dari Seṭṭi, of Habbeya Devi Setti, of Goliya Chavudi Setti, of Ruddaliya Samki Setti, of Kandala Malli Setti, of Mallavve's (sons) Chandi Setți and Madhava Setți, of Baysara Boppi Setti, of Nemi Setți, of Goravara Bammi Setți, of Mayili Setti, of Golavara Bosi Sotti, of Chandi Setti, of Emmeyara Chavadi Seṭṭi, of Hoysara Chavudi Setti, of Kellara Goravi Sețți, of Tala Bammi Setti, of Kadabara Dovi Seṭṭi, of Mañchala Bosi Sețți, of Benila Malli Seṭṭi, of Benneya Nali Seṭṭi, of Doddara Keti Setți, of Mañjaḍiya Echi Setți, of Gandi Seṭṭi, of Mariyara Kali Setti, of Bayisara Basavi Seṭṭi, of Nati Seṭṭi, of Chikki (?) Setti. So, if any one of these "sons of gods" shall appeal to the king in opposition to the religion and to the Acharyas, his lease shall be annalled and he shall be expelled from the church.
(Lines 85-90.) The field bestowed by-hail!-the possessor of all titles of honour, the high minister, unique friend of earth, the General Rechideva, for the eightfold worship with camphor, saffron, and sandal of the cult of the blessed feet of the lord Kali-deva and the Jinas at Baṭṭakere (comprises) twelve mattar to the east of Arakere: the Acharyas and "sons of gods" shall maintain it so that it be immune from all conflicting claims. For the villages and other towns forming indeed a Southern Aiyavole, the measuring-rod according to the constitution of the city of the Ganga-Permaḍi temple (is) thirty-eight spans; the lease of one who does not follow (measurement by) arm's length shall not be valid.
(Verse 23: a metrical Kanarese formula.)
(Verse 24: a common Sanskrit verse-formula.)
B.-ANNIGERI INSCRIPTION OF SAKA 993 AND 994.
Of Annigeri, where this record was found, I have spoken above, p. 339. A trauscript of the inscription is given in Elliot's collection, Vol. I, fol. 133a, of the Royal Asiatic Society's copy; it is there said to be in the local basti or Jain temple. An ink-impression of it was made for Dr. Fleet, and is now in the British Museum. The stone is much worn, and in parts is illegible. The uppermost compartment contains sculptures, viz. in the centre a squatting Jina, surmounted by the sun (Elliot's copyist says nothing about the moon, which ought also to be there), and having on his proper right another squatting figure and or his left a cow and calf. Below this is a narrow band containing 11. 1-2, and under this is the bulk of the record; filling an area of about 1 ft. 9 in. broad and 4 ft. 5 in. high. The ending aud much of the ight side at the bottom are broken off.-The character is go:d Kanarese of the period, with somewhat angular slanting letters about in. high. The is often used.
The record is almost identical with the first two sections (11. 1-51) of inscription A., and as the character of the writing shews, was written in its present form in or shortly after Saka
1 I have slightly abridged in translation the wording of the details in this paragraph. This comprises water, scents, flowers, grain, incense, lamps, fool, and betel.
2 r2

Page #413

348
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
VOL. XV.
$94, the data of the second of them. It opens with the following Sanskrit anushţubh verse : Jagat-[t]rita ya-nathāya namo janma-pramāthinē. vaya-pramaņa-väg-rnsmi-dh vasta-dhvantāya Santayo " reverence to Santi, lord of the three worlds, annihilator of rebirth, who dissipates darkness by the rays of his utterances of authority on logic ?" This is followed by a passage which corrisponds word for word, except for slight differences of spelling, to ll. 1-13, down to the end of Terse 4, of inscription A. At this point (1,16) Another stanza (a Kanda) in praise of Lakshmarasa is added : Maleyam to[ttal!a-tuļidarin Maleyo!=mār-mmaleva Maleparam maggigi .am Maley-ēļu korpp-irdduman=aledam jalanidhiyo! -ēm pratapiyo Lakshma " he crushed dowu the Highlands, he made to vanish the warring Malepas in the Highlands, le swung tho Seven Hills, for all their hugeneas, into the sea : how majestic is Lakshma !” After this comes another panogyric verse in more general terms. Then on 1. 2.) the text goes on from the words Ene negal la Lakshma-bhupati (11. 13-14 of inscr. A.) to the middle of 1. 34 (end of verse 12, 1. 27, of inecr. A.), in almost complete correspondence, after which it adds two Kanda verses, extending over ll. 34-37: Krita-ksityar-Abhayanindigaļa tandjar-Sakalachandrasiddhāntikar apratinar=ssarvv-āmga-ma!-ānvita-Gandavimukta-dēvari muni-sishyar | Enisida Gandavimuktara tannbhavar charaņa-karana-pada-vidya-pāvana-antra-vīdado Tribhuvanachandra-munindrar=alte badha-jana-vandyar || The sub-tauce of this I have given above. Nest comes on I. 37 the verse beginning Pole Chola (v. 13, 1. 27, of inscr. A.), from which the text cuntioues in agreement with A. down to the end of verse 21 of A., after which it passes on to verse 23 of A., beginning Ganga-sagarao (1. 91 of A.). After this is a passage referring to Appigere, with regulations for the cult and maintenance of the local Jain temple; it has no counterpart in inscription A. Then come the three Sanskrit verses begin ning respectivels Sāmānyo=yan, Bahubhir-vvasudha, and Sva-dattāri para-dattān tā, with a concludivg phrase. Finally conies the section recording the grant of Kāțarasa, corresponding to II. 44-51 of inscription A, with which the stone breaks off.
No. 24.-GADAG INSCRIPTION OF VIKRAMADITYA VI: THE 23RD YEAR.
BY L10XEL D. BARNETT,
The town of Gadag (spelt "Guduk" in the Indian Atlas), the headquarters of the tāluka of the same name in Dharwār District, Bombay Presidency, is situated in lat 15° 25' and long. 75° 40'. It contains a temple of Vira-Narayana, on a beam of which is engraved the following inscription, which was first brought to notice in the Elliot Collection, Vol. 1, fol. 235a of the Royal Asiatic Society's copy. From this transcript the late Dr. Fleet published in I. A., Vol VIII, p. 187, the two verses on the establishment of the Chāļukya-Vikrama era (lines 13-14); and in I. A., Vol. XXI, p. 167, he gave, from a rubbing, a transcript of the passage on the initial data and length of the reign of Taila II (lines 1-4). A good ink-impression of the whole record was bequeathed by Dr. Fleet to the British Museum, and from it I now edit the text. It is not quito complete, or it breaks off at the beginning of the formal statement of the grant; possibly the remainder is hidden under the enclosing masonry. The inscribed area is about 8 ft. 14 in. broad; the height of the iak-impression, without taking account of the part at the bottom omitted from it, is 4 ft. 1 in.-The character is a singularly beautiful Oid Kanareve hand, with letters between fin. and in high, well rounded, with a moderate slant. At the beginning is the figure of a lotus.--The language is Sanskrit and Old Kanarese, both verse and prome. The verses (75 in all) are nearly equally divided between the two languages; Nos. 1-5, 8, 9, 16-21, 28, 34-38, 50-55
Elliot's transeriber was able to rend a fou fraginonta beyond the ink-impronion; but what he has given in very s'anty, and lerdly intelligible.

Page #414

No. 24.] GADAG INSCRIPTION OF VIKRAMADITYA VI : THE 23RD YEAR. 349
and 67-73 are Kanarese, the remainder Sanskrit. The archaic ! is correctly preserved in negalo (11. 5, 8, 23) and iļdapan (1. 20); it is chauged to rin kirtt= (1. 3), erttaravuń (1. 28), arkkasin (1. 29), märpp- (1. 67); it appears as I in Cholao (11, 7, 9), negalchida (1. 14), pogaļvem (1. 46); and it is wrongly used in alda (1.4), aldan (I), 5, 8), kavaldu (1. 16), taguld - (1. 18), and taldi (1. 43). The v is changed to b after and before y and r in garbbao (11. 3, 16), agurblim (1. 3), diby= (1. 10), dēby= (1. 11), sārbbabhauman (1. 15), pūrbba [11. 16, 22, 40),
Orbbura (1. 19), sarsēbyan (1. 29), Kuntal-orbbiśraranam (1. 30), sēbyah (1.39), bhabyao (1.40), byoma (1. 51), sarbbo (1. 56), brātais (1. 56), byomni (1. 57), byacharanada (1. 63), byāknyanao (11. 61, 67). We find reduplication of a consonant before y in Sākallyan (1. 29), on which see Pāṇini VIII. iv. 47, Siddhānta-kaumudi 48 ; and a still bolder use occurs in lunļakavadd_(1. 9). The upadhmānīya occurs in lipēh=po (1. 10), nrip-antahpurao (1. 29), taihep (1. 40). Lexically interesting are: jagadala (1. 15), jhalappa (1. 15), tyatra (1. 59), byācharana (1. 63), and pattisa (1. 61). In sv-ārökshyāmas (1. 42), we have the epic combination of su with finite verb.
The record opens with a Sanskrit paragraph in praise of the Chalukya race, as a branch of the Lunar dynasty (11. 1-2). Then comes a long section in Sanskrit and Kanarese, mostly metrical (11. 2-47), to the following effect. Taila II, son of Vikramāditya [IV] and Bonthā dēvi, destroyed many Rattas (Rashtrakūtas), slew Muiñj, took the head of Panchula, and reigned for twenty-four years, beginning with the year Srimukha (11. 2-4). His son was Sityāśraya [Ak?! nkach grita Irivabedanga] (1.4); the latter had a younger brother, Disavarman, whose son was Vitr maditya [V, Tribhuvanamalla) (11. 4-5); and Vikramaditya had two younger brothers, Ayyaņg (II) and Jayasimhs (II, Jagidēkam ulla) (11. 5-7). Jayasimha's son was Trailökyamalla-Ābavamalla (Somēsvara I], who was a lion to the elephant RajēndraCholi, and in the fire of whose wrath the Chola was like a moth, and whose queen was Bachala-dēvi (11. 7-11). Their sons were Somēśvara (II) Bhuvanaikam ulla and Vikramaditya [VI] Tribhuvanamalla (11. 11-12). The former, after pursuing for sometime the course of righteousness, became infatuated with pride, and neglected his subjects' burdens, whereupon he was removed by the virtuous Vikramaditya (11. 12-13). Vikramaditya, after establishing himself, superseded the Sika era by an era called by his own name, the Vikram 1-varsha (ll. 13-14).* General eulogies of his manifold virtues and glories follow (II. 14-21). He appointed as his dharmadhikarin or chief superintendent of religious affairs Sömēsvara Bhatta,
learned and eminent Rigvēdi Brahman of the Mauna gotra, who was the grandson of Muh&dēva and son of Vamana Bhatta (11. 21-26). Somēśvara was also raised to the rank of High Minister, with all the tokeng of royalty (1. 26) ; und our author is diffusely eloquent over his many virtues, his high rank in the royal palace, his mastery of sacred and secular learning, his pious practices, and his princely beneficence, especially in the foundatioa of charity-houses, Brahmanic endowments, and monasteries for Vedic and other studies (11. 26-47). Then comes a prose section (II. 47-50), giving the full titles of Somē vara as Maha-pradhana, Dandanayaka, and aradhya of Vikramaditya, followed by 20 veraes (11. 50-67) which tell us that he fixed upon Lokkigundi as a suitable site for the establishment of his religion, and after due praises of that town and the local Thousand Brahmans record that he founded there a school for the study of the Prabhakara doctriues of Purva-Mimami. The prose is then resumed in a paragraph refording that on the given date in the reign of Vikramaditya VI Somēévara made a grant to the Mahajanas of Lokkigundi, evidently for the above-mentioned purpose (11. 67-73); and in the middle of this the inscription breaks oft.
On there and the following statements se Dyn. Kanar. Distr., p. 126 tt. I see Dyn. Kanar. Distr., p. 441. . See Dyn. Kanar. Dutr., p. 44. . This io not quite corrpot. A considerable number of the inscriptious of bis reign are dated in the Saks eru.

Page #415

350
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[Vol. XV.
The date is given as: the 23rd year of the Chalukya-Vikrama era, the cyclio year Bahu. dhānya; the full-moon day of Jyaishtha ; Sunday; an eclipse of the moon (11. 68-69). This is irregular, for the given tithi corresponded to Monday, 17 Mey, A.D. 1098, on which day it ended about 21 h. ll m. after mean sunrise (for Ujjain); and there was no eclipse on that date.
The only places mentioned are: Kuntala (11. 30, 33), Lokkigundi (11. 51-53, 60, 62, 64-66, 73), and Belvals or Belvols (11. 53, 60). Lokkigundi is the modern Lakkundi ("Lakundi" on the Bombay Survey, "Lukoondee" on the Indian Atlas), in lat. 15° 23' and long. 75° 45%, about 6 miles south-east from Gadag.
TEXT. Metres:-Versen 1. 3-5, 8, 16-18, 28, 37-8, 50-4, 67, 70-2, Kanda ; verses 2, 19, 34-5, Mahasragdhara; verses 6, 10, 33, 47, 74, Vasantatilaka ; verses 7, 12-4, 26, 56, 75, Anushțubh; verses 9, 46, 68-9, Champakumala; verses 11, 31, 39-41, 43, 48, 55, 57-8, 60, 63, 65, Sārdilarikridita ; verses 15, 27, 29, 30, 32, 42, 44-5, 61-2, 66, Trishfubh ; verses 20-1, Mattēbhavikridita ; verge 22, Prithvi ; verse 23, Mandakranta ; verse 24, Ruchira; verses 25, 59, Arya ; verse 35, Utpalamala; verses 49, 73, Sragdhard; verse 64, Salini.] 1 Svasti samasta-jagat-prasütör-bhbhagavato Brahmanaḥ putrasy-Ātrérennētra-samut
pannasya Yamini-kåmini-lalama-bhutasya Somasy-invaye satya-tyaga-sauryy.
adi-guna-nilayaḥ kövala-ni(ni)ja-dhvajint-java-ksha2 pita-pratipakeha-kshitisa-vamsah Sriman-asti Chalukya-vamsa) | À vamsadol |
Karda Sri-vallabhan-ahita-jaya-bri-Vallabhan=enisi Vikramădityamgam Śruvadhu-vol-eseva Bonth-dövigav-Adam tanubhavam Taila-nfipa || [1] Vfitta
Mo
3 dalolu kirtt-ikki Rattar-ppalaraman-adatan Mumjanam komdu dör.ggarbbad
agurbbit yuddhadolu Pamahalana taleyuman kondu Chalukya-rdjy-Åspadamam kai-kondu nibhkamakam-enisidan-ėk-imgadim Srimukh-abdam modal
Agri rppatta-nalkuth barisam-akhila-bhu-chakramar Taila-bhupa 11 [2] Kanda | 1
vasumatiyam Tailapa-dovana tanayam Chalukya-rajya-vilása-śrI-vibhavam Satyasraya-dēvam sukha-samkath-vinodadin-alda(Ida) | [3] Janapar
Baty śr&.6 ya dövanimde nor-ggiriyan-appa Dalavarmma-nfipalana bunu Vikramaditya
nsipēgvaran-alda(ida)n-akhiļa-vagudhi-talama [4] Ene negalda Vikramditya-nfipalana tamman-Ayyana-kshitipan-avamg=anujan akhil-ivani-jana-vinutam
Sri-Vishnu. 6 märtti Jayasit ha-prina || [58] Vritta || Yasya pratāpa-sikhi-tapa-bhayāt-palayya
ky-spy-Afrayam Bukha-karam bhuvaneshyealabdhvă prăpy-ainam-ova saranam ripavah sukhoaa tasthuh sa bhupatir=abhttj-Jayasimha-devah || [6] Api chall
Nij-anva. 7 ya-pradipo-pi Taide ransa vivarddhanaḥ sinho-py-amu mriga-dpisan priya ity
Adbhutan mahat || [7] Kamda || . Jayasimha-nripange tandjam Chalukyarajya-bhara dhauroyan. Rajendra-Chola-gaja-mriga-rajam Traiļokyamallan-Ähavamalla || [8*] Vritta !!
! I have to thank Mr. R. Sewell for his kindness in verifying my calculations . From the ink impression.

Page #416

No. 24.] GADAG INSCRIPTION OF VIKRAMADITYA VI: THE 23RD YEAR.
8 Asadalam-âge måḍada
mah-ådhvaram=ikkada satram-eyde kaṭṭisada taḍāgamettisada deva-griham bidad-agraharam-odḍisuva virodhi sadhisada dośam-upărjjisad-arttham ill-enalu vasudheyan-ilda (da)n-ēm piriyano negald-Ahavamallavallabha || [9*]
Api cha Lamhṭakavadd(d)-ripu-purahvacharat-pratpaḥ köp-Analó-py-adala bhayata yasya Chōlaḥ sa sviya-bandhava-parigraha-kalpa-vrikshaḥ śrīmānabho[n] nripatir-Ahavamalla-dēvaḥ || [10] Kim cha | Sauryyam śatru nrip-aṁgana-śravanayoḥ patra-pra
10 moshi karaḥ tyago yachaka-yachak-ahvaya-lipeh-prakshalan-arttham jalam [*] satyam yasya jagad-vas-arttham-abhavad-diby-aushadhath kim bahu brūmas-tatra na santi ko kshitipatau Trailōkyamalle gupah || [11] Saumdaryya-sam padassima khaniḥ kāntě.
11 r-ggup-aspadam [*] tasya priy-agra-mahishi nămnā Bachala-deby-abhat || [12] Tayor-abhat-sutaḥ śrīmān sa Somesvara-bhüpatiḥ yaḥ käntä-janadrin-nila-niraj-āmritadidhitiḥ || [13] Tayor-abhüt-tunujo-nyo Vikramaditya-bhū pati [*]
12 krant-ari-bhamiḥ śarig-Iva Levaki-Vasudevayoḥ || [14] Tatas-tayoḥ kumarayörjyeshṭhaḥ Vritta | Bbiti-prado vairi-mahipatinām priti-pradaḥ sviya-parigrahāpām kramo-yam-ity-atma-guru-pradatte rajyo sthito-bhū
13 d-Bhuvanaikamallaḥ || [15] Tatas tam kam-chit-kalam-anubhuta-rajyam madönmattatay-änavekshita-praja-badham nigrihya tad-anujo dharmma-ātmā || Kamda || Ball-altanadim ripu-nripar-ellaran-ek-amgadimdam-eragisi dharani-vallabhanAdam Tribhuvanamallam Chalukya
14 Vikramaditya-nripa || [16*] Esava Sa(6a)ka-varshamam mapisi Vikramavarsham-emdu tannaya pesaram vasumatige negalchida sähasigam jagad-akadāni dharmma-vinoda || [17] Tribhuvanamallam ripu-raya-bhayamkaranubhaya-raya-bem-kolvan-ila-prabhu
351
15 raya-jagadalam sarbbabhauman-anavarata-dani vira-jhalappa [18] Vritta || Janam-ellam ragadim kay-mugiye dasa-disa-chakramam dhatriyam parbbe aścharyya-pratap-odayam-ahita-mahipala-suddhanta-kanta-jana-bhāsvad-vaktra-chandra
nij.
dyu
16 ti
masule bhuja-garbbadim vira-simh-asanam-emb-uttumga-pirbb-adriyoludi(da)yisidam Vikramaditys-deva || [19] Ari-bhupalakar-artthavam kavaldu(rdu) kopdamd-artthadimdam tula-purush-arohanam-uddhata-kshitiparam bem-kondu kond-ameyim
17 dvirad-Brohanam-atma-bahu-baladim simh-Asan-Arohanam dore-vett-irppa pripemdrarär-bhbhuvanadolu Chalukya-Ramam baram [20] Kshitidē var-ttaniv-annamittu divijar-ssantushṭar-agalu Satakratu vimg-asana-kampam-age raseg-eydal bem18 ke dham-ali parbbe taguld (d)-ambara-chakramam vasudheg-atyaścharyyam-agalu sata-kratuvaṁ māḍi pravitrar-āda nripar-ar-Chchāļukya-Rāmaṁ baram [21] Sa bhati prithivisvaraḥ śrayati yatra simh-asanam srayanti ripavōpy-agam vṛika-varā.
19 ha-simh-asanam vrishēna sakalaiḥ padai[s] sthitavat-örbbara påvita praja cha nikhila mudam sadayam-ajvarā pāvi(yi) tā [22] Api cha || Yad-dorddandah pratibhavad-ari-kshmabhritam Kala-dando yasy-apy-asit-kara-sarasijani yamchhatam kalpa

Page #417

352
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
20 vrikshaḥ | myishṭ-änn-Klair-adligata-mudah kotiso brahmapānām-aélrvvādadhvanir aviratam yasya ch-asravi goho || [23] Api cha | A-tad-guņa api bata raja-sabdanam gata nṛipa dadhur-abhidhan sita-dyutch | aman-dhig-astv=
iha
21 mayi
[VOL. XV
s-artthakan-tad-ity-asav-abhat-kuvalaya-samvikāsa-krit || [24] Davas= Tribhuvanamallaḥ sa jayati prithu-kittir-apratima-dhāmā | durmmānavčna nashtan punar-udhdhriyate jagad-yena | [25] @ Rajña tona niyuktö= bhudh(d)-dharmma
22 käryyēshu dharmma-vit kas-chid-vidvaj-jan-adhārō yasy-emo pārbba-pūrushāḥ || [26*] Sa bháti Maun-anvaya-hara-mala-madhyastha-manikya-mapir-ggunaḍhyaḥ [*] śrimän-Mahādēva-krit-iha loko vikhyata-kirttiḥ śruta-vritta-dha23 rmmaiḥ || [27] Kamda || Ene negalda Mabadēvana tanayam Ru(ri)g-vēdi Mauna-kula-tilakam Vamana-bhaṭṭar-avara kula-vadhu vinayada kani Děkanabbe vanita-ratna | [28] Ta & sah-bhūti Sil Vamanäryyō munirMmanu-khyapita
24 margga-vartti yam vikshya no vismayato sma lokas-chitrair-V vasishthasya munes-charitraiḥ || [29*] Tayoh suto-bhat-sa mah-anubhavaḥ Sömesvaraḥ sat-purush-agraganyaḥ | dharmman-Rig-amnaya-pada-kramāmś-cha nischinvate
yam kriti
25 no-pi prishṭvā | [30] Api cha | Varṇnyainte kavibhiḥ kim-ity-anupama loka-prasiddha gupā vidya-ch-sys yad-nam-apta-purushair-anayya durasthitam pārsvasthan-vidusho-py-apasya vidhivad-dharmma-kriya-prepsaya chakra 26 Vikrama-chakravartty-adhikritam sve dharmma-karyye-khile || [31] Api cha || Artth-ärjjan-öpaya-vichakshaṇatvam vilokya sauch-ādi-gupams-cha tasya | svprajya-chihnaiḥ sakalaiḥ samētam prādān-mahamatya-padam mahiśaḥ || [324] Rajñaḥ pra
27 sada-sakalaṁ sakrid-eva labdhva prayo bhavanti purusha mada-māna-yuktāḥ | aryyas-tv-ayam satata-labdha-maha-prasado-py-alambate vinayam-ěva vichitram êtat [33] Vritta | Dhareyolu munn-ulla vipr-ottamara charitado!
28 tanna charitram-ettam para-bhagam bett-iral vedada paripatiyum] [sastra-vijñānadomd-erttaravum1 tannimde lok-ottaram-ene guruv-adam jagakk-eyde Sōmēsvara-bhaṭṭam vipra-vams-ottaman-abhijana-samstötra-patram pavitra || [34] Dharanisam bhaktiyim kai-mu
29 giyut-ire nṛip-antaḥpura-striyar-ellam guruv-emd-ad-arkkarim2 mar.nise nripasntar-atyāptan-andhyan-emd-adarisalu sabyan-g-dapan-abhinava-Säkallyanammamma Sōmēsvara-bhaṭṭam sat-pavitram sukara-kavi-jan-o
30 dyana-lakshmi-vasanta | [35] Viśva-jagaj-janam bayasi bannisuv-antuțe mürtti Kuntal-orbbisvaranaṁ manam-golisuv-antute pempu visuddha-kirttiyam sāśvatam-agi bittarisuv-antuțe danam-enalke bappu Sōmēsvara-thaṭṭan-inn-o
31 rege
varppare mattina vesha-dhariga! || [36] charitadol-ala-vaṭṭam laukikadol-eseva vaidikadolu
Kamda || Neṭṭane ner-vvaṭṭam śri-Sōmēsvara
bhattopadhyayan-atma-vamsa-pavitra || [37] Parama-Brahma-sabh-abbyantaramLaciol svara-pada
1 For altararum.
2 For alkarim.
Written divisim scil. enal ke.
sach

Page #418

No. 24.) GADAG INSCRIPTION OF VIKRAMADITYA VI: THE 23RD YEAR
353
32 kraman sama-vishamam baralarid-odalu Sömēsvara-bhattare ballar=alli kalt-ire
ballar || [38] Vșitta || Tyago kalpa-taru) par-pakarana-kridāsu 80=yam Sibir-Bhbhishma[s*]=stil-vishaya vidhuḥ sukha-vidhau satye cha Karņņaḥ
svayam | san33 játo=yam-itikshitau sumatibhiḥ Sõmēsvaräryyah sada 'khyätab Kuntala
chakravartti-param-ārādhyo budha-grāmaṇiḥ || [39*] Vēdhā vēda-chatushtayo
sahi Guhaḥ sabd-ānvaye Samkaraḥ shattarkkyām kavitā34 vivechana-vidhau Valmikir-eva svayam sākshād-Byāsa-muniḥ purāņa-sarapan
smsity-arttha-sārtthé Manuḥ śri-Sõmēsvara-misra eva bhuvano brāhmaṇya
puny-ārnnavah || [40"] Bhra-kotyām Kamaļā babhau hridi Harir-bbā35 hau jaya-sri-vadhar=yvaktrė Vāg=iti dēvatāmaya-tanurzyyaḥ prochyatě panditaih
sa sriman = satat -ātat -adhvara - Vara-stom-āgni-dhūmair-gghanān=ksitv=aitān=samay
ochitāın vitanutė visva-priyām právpisham || [410] Pratyakshataḥ kän36 kshita-dana-daksho nidhir-bbudhānām bhuvinirdihanānāṁ gup-oj["]vala rājati
dipa-varttiḥ korttirPage #419

354
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[VOL. XV.
45 svara-dandanåthanam budhar-irad-eyduvar-adhika-lakshmiyam nischayadi | [52]
Karadu budha-nikaramam kude piridan tat-kamkshit-årtthadimdam Sömēśvaravismayadim kallom maran-adavu kalpa-vitapi-chintamaniga! [53] Kuvalaya
sa46 mridhdhikaran-atidhavala-yaso-rasmi virahi-tāpakaram sat-kavi-budha-gana-parivpitan
ond-avaniyol-xyt-erdu kirtti Sömēsvarano! | [54"] Vritta En-ēnam
pogalvem dhar-mara-kala-prakhyakaran däna-Kaninam midida punya-sam. 47 kulaman-atyäscharyyamam satra-santānakkam dvija-bbumi-dāne-vidhigam vēd-adi
vidya-matba-sthanakkam terapezuum-illa viļased-viśvambhara-bhagado! || [55]
Gadya Svasti yama-niyama-svådhyya-dhyåna-dharana-maun-ånu48 shthana-japa-samadhi-fils-guna-sampannaru vidita-vēd-arttha-tat[t]var-abhinava
Sakalyaru Ru(ri)g-voda-ratna karar-ashţădasa-dharmma-sästra-kušalar-asrita-jana
kalpa-vrikshara bandhu-jan-ådhåraru sisht-êshta-jan-inamda-samdoha49 ru Mauna-gotra-pavitraru vēda-mitraru din-ånāth-äpukampā-parar-abhimana
Mörugam (ga)!=ěka-vākyar-achaļita-dhairyyaru sauch-Anjaneyaru Manu-mårgga
charitaru paņdita-părijätar-nnám-adi-samasla-prasa50 sti-sahitam frima[t']-Tribhuvanamella-dever-årădhyar-apps friman-mahåpradhanam
dha(da)ndanayakar srimad-Ayyamgalu Somēģvera-bhattopadhyyaru || sloka 11
Somēgvarkryysh sa sviyam dharmmam=i-chandra-tarakam [1] dhi51 trym sthapayitom dhimām(1) Lokkigundyan mand dadhe ! [56] Vritta
Gråmd rajati Lokkigundir-itiyo bhädava-pany-akaraḥ kshoni-mandalamandanam Kali-bala-chheda-kriya-kovidaḥ yatra by Oma samvitar sura
grihafront-patak-otkaraih samkirppå prithivi makh-ali-vilasad-yt pair-apätair-api 1 (57o7
Sad-dharmm-årttha-sukh-itma-samngati-jusho ved-di-vidya-vidas tasthur-yyatra par
årttha-sadhana-parä) tri-Lokkigundyām dvijāḥ yesham kumda-para53 Fa-pandara-yaso-rásir-ddifar bhittisho iyotand-isotir-adbah-kriten krita-gan-arambhah
samuj[j*]rinbhatē [58] Sri-Lokkigundi-påmå gräna) 88 jayaty-alam
mahi-vadhväh! Beluvala-desa-mukhē yas-tilaka-sriyam-uj[jo]valam 54. dhatto | [59] Véd-adyai(dhyai)r-ddbaraniguraih sacharitair-yyd Brahmalokāyata
bhog adyai(dbyai)r-vvividh-imar-alaya-chayair-yya[s] Svarggalokayate yourtth. adyai(dhyai)r-yvahu-dâtribhir-vripaņibhiḥ Kaubēralokāyatë tasy-Layam bhuri
drilya55 të da sadpiso gramo na cha érüyats || [60"] Srik handa-karppura-vichitra.
Vastra-mäņikga-inukt-adi tad-amga-bhog saml Fast-paněyam yata dva rajñām tat-tat-prasådät-saphalasztad-artthaḥ 1 [61] Pum-arttha-Varggasya
su sådhapani yat-santi 56 tatr-Atibahani tasmăt [lo] hfishtaḥ sad-abhishta-pum-arttba-siddhaḥ sarbbo jano
vētti na jātu duḥkham || [62"] Yst-kirttyä dhavaļiksitá daśa diśo yad
dhöyaman-hati-brätais-triptim-itä makheshu vibudhi yad-věda-patha-svanaiḥ | 57 jätam Barvva-jagat-pavitram-stuļàm těshāṁ dvijana Babham tatra drashţum
pdsitum cha labható kaḥ svalpa-panyo janaḥ || [63] Srashta spishtvå byomni lokin-syar-icin-BVA-prøvingem khyapaynegrama-epishtau tat-spishţv
ébanga58 spishţåv-udástě ninam gramas-tena Dwaarikamisti | [64] Yorushed-gapa
Barnpado-sys 8 paman-sydd-dardanë-bhyutsuko 70-drakshitagu kha-lipsaya sa yataté tatr=aiva vastum jana | goivatal sa na hatu

Page #420

No. 24.] GADAG INSCRIPTION OF VIKRAMADITYA VI: THE 23RD YEAR. 355
59 m-akshamata tam daivad-sah aid-yadi smrity tyatra sukliny-ly-agukha-bhan
nanam sada khidyata | [65] Taeyagrahara-pravermaya ramya prithakprithak-chitra-padárttha-játar I kas-taknuyad=varppayiturn Sahara-vaktro-pi
sākshi60 d-Vachasāṁ Patiruvvá [66] Kanda Palal terada dhānya-varggade
belasing-o!-volan=enippa Belvolam-embas lalaney lalata chandana-tilakam-idenisuvudu Lakkigundi-grāma! [67] Vritta 11 Enisida Lokkigundi
param-svara-datti Chalukya-rajya61 varddhanam-Amarondran-oppuv-Amaravati mép-Alakåpuram phanindrana neley
appa Bhögavati tan-ene ramjisugum gajendra-låmchchhana-karav=agrahāra
tilakam karan-agata-vajra-pamjara [68] Sarasijayoni binpanwariyaik-Amari62 vati Lokkigundiy-emb-eraduman=eyde tügal-Amaråvati muttidud-ardhva-lokamam
dhareyole Lokkigundi n elasitteene b appipar-ar-jjagakk-alamkarisuva
Lokkigundiya mabat[t']vamumam dore-yetta bippuma [69] Sama63 yan nilkakkam tat-samar-Idrita-kalpa-vrikshar nchita-vaobab-sri-ramanar-sep
&nugraha-samartthar-alliya mahājanan såAirvvaru # [70°] Varunans doreyenisuva paradarimdav=amgadiya pamcha-ratnadadia byāgharapada pasaradin
in -164 g-ire polkum Lokkigundi ratnākarama || [71] Saram samasta-vibudh-&dhiram
Châļukya-chakrig-akshaya-nidhi-cha(bha)ndārada mane pattisa-bhandaram-idenisuvudu Lokkigundi-grima [72] Vritta mat-ammamma morum
jagam-anitaro!am dėva65 rolu Vishnu-devar Srimach-chakrögaro! Vikrama-ntipati mahs-grāmadolu
Lokkigundi-grima vidvåmsarun minyarum=enisida dandelarou Mauna-gotroddaman Sömēsvaram mēleenisidar=&varaṁ bannisalu ballan-iva [73]
Vidvat-saha66 sram apalabhya hi Lokkigandyan bhāsvat-sahasram-idam-ity-annmåya bhäså !
Prabhakarim prahitavan-iha vittim=arhăm Somē var ryya iti sarva-janaprasiddhah [74] Prabhakarasya byakhyána-salim tatra vidhāya sab!
chakro sampu67 rņņa-nirvväham guroh chhatra-gaṇasya cha || [75] Å byåkhyana-Säleyolu
Prabhakaramam byakhyanamam márppi-apadhyayarggavpalli koluva pravasigachchhätrara grāsakkam | Svasti samasta-bhuvan-graya Sri-Prithvi Vallabha
maharajadhiraja para68 mēsvara paramabhattáraka Satyisraya-kuļa-tiļaka Ghaluky- bharanam Srimat
Tribhuvanamalla-dēvara vijaya-rajyam=uttarðttar-abhivriddhi-pravarddhamanam-Xchaudr-arkka-táram baran saluttam-ine II e II Svasti $-Chưlukya-Vilcrama
Varshadat 23neya Bahu69 dhãnya-samvatsarada Jyështhada pappame Adityavara ma-grahapadardu
Srimat-Pribhuvanamalla-dövar-årådhyar=appa ertman-mahapradh nam dandanyakan krimad-Ayyamgalu Somayama-bhattopadhyayaru Svarti yamaniyama-sva
Tho prasa in this verse is irregular : pala, belasing-, lalanaya, tilakan. See remarks on translation, below. For alpe The w ww ficut accidentally amitted by the engraver, and then added by him in
smaller hand above the
line.
2 2 2

Page #421

356
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
20 dhyaya-dhyana-dhārapa-maun-anushṭhāna-japa-samadhi-slla-sampannaru
samasta-gupa
gap-alamkritaru vidita-ved-arttha-vidya-paragaru shat-karmma-nirataru sapta-somasamsth-avabhrith-avagahana-pavitrikrita-sariraru chatur-vvēda-paragar-ashța71 [dasa-dharmma-sastra-kusalar-achal]ita-dhairyyaru dhairyya-parakramar-asrita-janakalpa-vrikshar-ahita-paksha-kshayakararu Kali-yuga-Gamgeyaru parama-parōpakariga!
Ahava-dhurandharara sap-anugraha72 [samarttharu..
duraru
vivarjji
73 [tara].
[VOL. XV.
ar-odeya pramukha
manoharu] pāpa-bhirugaļu para-näridushta-vidhvamsakaru visishța-jan-asrayaru kama-krödha-lobha-mōha
Lokkigundiy
TRANSLATION.
(Lines 1-2.) Hail! In the lineage of the Moon, ornament of the lady Night, who arose from the eye of Atri the son of the Lord Brahman, the origin of all the worlds, there is the blest race of the Chalukyas, a seat of truthfulness, bounty, valour, and other virtues, which destroys the races of hostile sovereigns by the mere speed of its armies.
(Line 2.) In this race :
(Verse 1.) Of Vikramaditya, who was a favourite of Fortune, a favourite of the genius, of victory of foes, and of Bontha-devi, who was fair as Lady Fortune, the son was king Taila.
(Verse 2) Having at the beginning extirpated many Raṭṭas, slain the valiant Muñja, taken the head of Pañchala by the terror of his pride of arm in battle, (and) taken over the office of the Chalukya kingdom, king Taila rendered the whole circuit of the earth absolutely thornless for twenty-four years, beginning with the year Srimukha.
(Verse 3.) King Tailapa's son, king Satyasraya, splendid in the brilliant fortunes of the Chalukya kingdom, ruled this earth with enjoyment of pleasant conversations.
(Verse 4.) The lord of kings Vikramaditya, son of king Dasavarman the full younger brother of the monarch king Satyaáraya, ruled the whole earth.
(Verse 5.) Of king Vikramaditya, who was thus illustrious, the younger brother was Ayyana lord of earth. His younger brother was king Jayasimha, renowned among the peoples of the whole earth, having the form of the blest Vishnu.
(Verse 6.) This was the monarch king Jayasimha, from fear of the fiery heat of whose majesty foemen fled away and found nowhere in the worlds a pleasant asylum, until they came to him as their refuge and dwelt in happiness.
(Line 6.) Moreover :
(Verse 7.) A great marvel: although a lamp to his own lineage, he increased the race of Taila1; although a lion, he was dear to deer-eyed (ladies).
(Verse 8.) The son of this king Jayasimha was Trailōkyamalla-Ahavamalla, chief bearer of the burden of the Chalukya kingdom, a lion to the elephant Rajendra Chōla.
(Verse 9.) He ruled the earth so that it was said that there was no great sacrifice beyond. possibility (of other men) unperformed (by him), no charity-house unfounded, no tank unbuilt in due wise, no temple nnraised, no Brahman fief ungranted, no adversary unchecked, no land unsubdued, no wealth ungotten: how great was the illustrious Ahavamalla-vallabha !
1 A play on the word taila, meaning both the king Tails and "oil." Jayasirhha was a lamp to his race, i.e. he cast lustre upon it; but he was a lamp which did not exhaust the oil (taila), but on the contrary increased the race of Taila.

Page #422

No. 24.) GADAG INSCRIPTION OF VIKRAMADITYA VI: THE 23RD YEAR. 357
(Verse 10.) A tree of desire for possessions of his kinsfolk was that blessed sovereign king Ahavamalla, whose majesty ranged like a bandit in foemen's cities, (and) in the fire of whose wrath the Choļs fell like a moth.
(Line 9.) Moreover :
(Verse 11.) Whose valour was a band stealing away the leaves in the ears of the wives of hostile kings; whose bounty was water for the purpose of washing away the writing of the names of beggar after beggar ; whose truthfulness was a divine drug for the enchantment of the world :-why should we say much? what virtues are there not in that king Trailökyamalla ?
(Verse 12.) He had a beloved chief queen, a bound of wealth of beauty, & mine of loveliness, a seat of virtues, by name Bachala-dēvi.
(Verse 13.) To this pair was born a son, that blest king Sömēsvara who was a moon to the blue lotuses the eyes of lovely women.
(Verse 14.) Another son born to this couple was king Vikramaditya, traversing the lands of foes, as Sárngin [Krishņa] (was born) to Dēvaki and Vasudova.
(Line 12.) Now the elder of these two princes :
(Verse 15.) Bhuvanaikamalla occupied the kingdom bestowed upon him by his father, (holding to) that course which inspired dread in hostile kings and gave delight to his own udherents.
(Line 13.) Then, when he had enjoyed the kingdom for some time and became neglectfal of his subjects' burdens because of his being infatuated by pride, his younger brother, who was righteous of soul, putting him under restraint:--
(Verse 16.) Making all hostile monarchs entirely to bow down because of his mighty prowess, Tribhuvanamalla, the Chăļukyan king Vikramaditya, became a darling of the earth.
(Verse 17.) (He is the hero who put an end to the famous Saka era and by setting up the Vikrama era made his own name illustrious on earth, a unique giver of bounty to the world, delighting in righteousness.
(Verse 18.) Tribhuvanamalla is terrible to hostile kings, putting to flight kings of both sides, lord of earth, illustrious among monarchs, world-emperor, ceaseless in bounty, magnificent among men of valour.
(Verse 19.) Whilst all folk clasped their hands in delight, while the display of his marvellous majesty filled the circle of the ten divisions of space (and) the earth, while the radiance of the moons which were the bright faces of the lovely women of hostile sovereigns' seraglios grew dim, by the pride of his arm king Vikramaditya rose (like the sun) on the lofty Eastern Mount which is (his) heroic lion-throne.
(Verse 20.) What monarchs in the world whose mounting of their own persons into the balance with wealth (won) after ravishing the riches of enemy kings, whose riding of elephants with animals obtained in the pursuit of haughty monarchs, whose ascent of lionthrones by the might of their own arms have become famous, are equal to the Chalukyan Rama P
! I am doubtful of the meaning of this phrase. It may mean" kings of the east and the west."
* This refers to the custom of kings weighing themselves in balance against gold, etc., and distributing to latter in charity.

Page #423

358
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA
[VOL. XV
(Verse 21.) What kings that are boly through gifts of food whereby Brahmans are satisfied (and) by performance of a hundred sacrifices such that the celestials are delighted, the throne of (the God of) a Hundred Sacrifices [Indra] quakes, fire arises on earth, columns of smoke swell out blending into the circuit of the sky, (and) exceeding wonderment falls upon earth, are like the Chalukyan Rama ?
(Verse 22.) Splendid is this sovereign, to whom belongs the lion-throne, (and under whom) foes flee to the mountain that is the lair of wolves, boars, and lions, the earth is purified with righteousness established in all domains, and all the people is graciously made to drink joy (so us to become) free from fever.
(Line 19.) Moreover :
(Verse 23.) (It is he) whose long arm is a rod of Doom to enemy kings that would rival him, whose lotus-hand likewise is a tree of desire for the needy, and in whose house has constantly been heard the sound of blessings of Brahmans in tens of millions, who are delighted by feeding on savoury food.
(Line 20.) Moreover :
(Verse 24.) He has caused the kuralaya [lotuses, or circuit of earth] to burst into bloom (as though he said): "the monarchs who have taken the title of raja [king, or moon] have forsooth assumed the name of the Moon without having its qualities1; fie on them! this (title) has its true significance in me here."
(Verse 25.) Victorious is this king Tribhuvanamalla, vast of fame, incomparable of splendour, by whom is restored once more the world ruined by evil men.
(Verse 26.) By this king there was appointed to the offices of religion a certain man learned in religion, a supporter of scholars, whose forefathers are these.
(Verse 27.) Radiant is that ruby set in the centre of the jewel-string of the Mauna lineage, wealthy in virtues, the blest master Mahadeva, whose fame is renowned in this world because of (his) lore, conduct, and righteousness.
(Verse 28.) Of Mahadeva, who was thus illustrious, the son was Vamana Bhaṭṭa, a master of the Rig-veda, an ornament of the Mauna race. His noble spouse was Děkaṇabbe, a mine of refinement, a gem of women.
(Verse 29.) With her this saintly man Vamanarya is illustrious, following the course enjoined by Manu, and on beholding him the world was not astonished at the brilliant career of the saint Vasishtha.
(Verse 30.) The son of this pair was this noble-minded Sōmēsvara, pre-eminent among good men, of whom even masters make inquiry in order to decide upon laws and the textual courses of the tradition of the Rik.
(Line 25.) Furthermore :--
(Verse 31.) Why are his peerless world-renowned virtues and knowledge of the arts extolled by poets? Because the Emperor Vikrama, from a desire to obtain the proper practice of religion, caused him to be brought by trusty men from a distance, dismissed those who were at his side, learned as they were, and appointed him superintendent over the whole of his religious administration.
(Line 26.) Furthermore :
(Verse 32.) Observing his skill in the means for acquiring wealth and his purity and other virtues, the sovereign bestowed on him the rank of High Minister, attended with all the tokens of his own kingship.
They wore rajas, kings, bat not saumya, gracious, like the moon (soma, raja).

Page #424

No. 24.] GADAG INSCRIPTION OF VIKRAMADITYA VI: THE 23RD YEAR. 359
(Verse 33.) When men have once obtained a morsel of a king's favour, they commonly become inspired with conceit and arrogance; but this gentleman, though constantly obtaining high favour, maintains his modesty : this is singular.
(Verse 34.) As in comparison with the history of the pre-eminent sages who have forinerly been on the earth his career in every respect is superior, and his mastery of the Věda and the uniquely high degree of his understanding of the books of instruction are superhuman, Some. svara Bhatta has justly become a preceptor of the world, pre-eminent in the Brahman race, a subject of praise for noble birth, holy.
(Verse 35.) As the sovereign devoutly clasps his hands (before him), as all the ladies of the king's seraglio affectionately revere him with the title of preceptor, as the king's sons do honour to him by calling him a most trusty chaplain, ho! Sõmēsvara Bhatta is right venerable, & modern Säkalya,' truly holy, a springtime for the goddess of the gardens of skilful poets.
(Verse 36.) His form is such that all the folk of the world affectionately praise it; his diguity such that it delights the mind of the sovereign of Kuntaļa; his bounty such that it everlastingly spreads a broad pure fame: then, bravo ! can other wearers of the same) garb now come into comparison with Somēśvara Bhatta P
(Verse 37.) Duly established in right conduct, perfect in secular (and) brilliant Vedic knowledge, the blest Somēsvara Bhattopadhyaya purifies his own race.
(Verse 38.) When in the heart of the assembly of the Supreme Brahman Somēsvara Bhatta recites (the Vada) so that the course of the accentuation and the verbal text proceeds (according to rule) in even and uneven cadence, accomplished men as they learn there (become truly) accomplished.
(Verse 39.) He has arisen as a tree of desire in respect of generosity, as a Sibit in sports of beneficence, as a Bhishma in regard to women, as a moon in respect of pleasantness, and as a very Karna in truthfulness: thus is ómögvarărya, the chief chaplain of the Emperor of Kuntala, & prince of sages, always celebrated on earth by the wise-hearted.
(Verse 40.) A Creator [Brahman] in the Four Vedas, & very Guha (Kumara) in the sequence of grammar, a Sankara in the six courses of logic, Vilniki himself in the manner of discriminating poetry, a Vy sa Muni manifest in the series of Punane, Manu in the multitude of the matters of religious law, the blest Somēsvara Misra indeed is an ocean of the holiness of the Brahmanic race in the world.
(Verse 41.) Lakshmi shines on his brow-tip, Hari in his heart, the Goddess of Victory on his arm, Speech in his mouth : thus described by scholars as having a body composed of (divers) deities, this blest man, making these clouds by the fire and smoke from the multitudes of goodly sacrifices that he constantly performa, creates a seasonable rain-time that is agreeable to all.
(Verse 42.) Patently skilful in desired bounty, a treasure to wealthless sages on earth (is he) ; his fame, which leads men to behold him, shines as a lamp-wick, lustrous from his virtues.
(Verse 43.) A well-established refuge for those who seek him, fashioned out of adamant, 8 seat of holiness, a family-house of the arts, a treasure of virtues, and a tree of desire to the needy, in truthfulness a Satyatapas, a Lotus-born (Brahman) in scripture, in immense fortitude an Earth, in polity a Jiva [Brihaspati] : thus do sages in various terms describe Sõmēsvarārya.
Literally, "worshipful one", árådhya is the title of certain class of Saiva Brühmaps. A famous ancient scholar, the Araditional author of the Pada text of the Rigwada, he is quoted in Panini's
Namely, in the meetings of learned Vedic students. . See on the Sadi inscr. No. E (2) above, Vol. XV, p. 83. . This is a variation of the common phrase farar-agata-najra-panjara. . Apparently the converted hunter mentioned in Varaha Purana, xxxvii.xxxvij.and zovii.

Page #425

360
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[Vol. XV.
(Verse 44.) After creating the noble-minded Seven Sages Hiranyagarbha [Brahman) was still not satisfied ; on creating as eighth Somēsvarārya for the maintenance of scriptural lore, he became perfectly satisfied.
(Verse 45.) The patent tree of desire Sömēšvara, adorned with many branches (of Vedic study), honoured by troops of good men (or, constantly haunted by bees), skilful in bestowing all things desired, is brilliant with the splendour of the sage (or, of flowers).
(Verse 46.) Adored by king Tribhuvanamalla with his entire fortunes, he caused many lectures on the lore of the moon, the sun, and the Vodas to be held, constructing delightful palaces in town after town and settling good Brāhmaṇs therein ; truly there can be no other man of skill like to him either on earth or in heaven.
(Verse 47.) What is the use of these many verses of praise in detail ? In him is a multitude of virtues, bounty and the rest, (and) not in the least degree a number of faults; truly such a man there has never been hitherto, there is not now, and there will not be in time to come.
(Verse 48.) The sun may fall from the sky upon the earth, or fire then may be cold, or the moon hot, or the earth may stagger about, there may be darkness in light, if ever even from ignorance false speech should issue from the blest sage Somēsvare's lotus-mouth, or he should ever neglect propriety.
(Verse 49.) We handle boiling water, we strike with the hand a great snake placed in a jar, or we may well mount the balancel ; everything else that is difficult here we do. The bountiful Sõmēsvarārgs protects those who seek his protection, being self-controlled, calm, appreciative of good, true to his troth; there is no other man who is adorned with the series of all virtues.
(Verse 50.) Winning desires (or, destroying Cupid), crest-jewel of eminent Brahmaps [or, bearing as crest-jewel the moon), associated with righteousness (or, riding a bull), followed by victory (or by Jaya®], the blest Sõmēsvara, possessing the charm of Isvaras, has protected sages.
(Verse 51.) The General Sõmēsvara is a crest-jewel of the congregations of Brahmans, a wishing-gem to dependents, a protective jewel to seekers of refuge : such is his fame that has overspread the earth.
(Verse 52.) When sages, escaping in miserable plight from this great distress, come for refuge to the General Söměsvara, they inmediately attain exceeding prosperity, of a surety.
(Verse 53.) As he invites congregations of sages and gives them more than the wealth desired by them, in their admiration of sömēsvara the tree of desire and the wishing-gem have become merely) a stone and a tree (in comparison toith him).
(Verse 54.) (He is, like the moon,) a cause of prosperity to the circle of earth [or, a cause of the blooming of lotuses), possessing exceeding white rays of fame, arousing longing in the lorn, snrrounded by a troop of good poets and sages (or, by the company of the goodly Jupiter and Mercury]*; hence where on earth has there been fame like that of Somēsvara P
(Verse 55.) What indeed should I praise ? the multitude of holy deeds done by this) creator of honour for the Brihmap race, & Kanina (Karpa) in bounty, (or their) exceeding
1 These are specimens of ordoals, on which we Jolly, Recht und Sitte (Bühler's Grundris), pp. 144-R. The present passage proves that my oxplanation of vijita-ghafa-sarppa-made in the Belgaoin inser. B, 1. 13 (above Vol. XIIL Pp. 29, 82) is incorrect. The idea of the verse is that ordinary mortals can do wonderful things at a pinch, but Sõmesvara habitually practises virtues that are beyond their power.
* One of the attendants of Umi.
The double meanings of the epitheta are intended to convey the idea of this likeness,

Page #426

No. 24.) GADAG INSCRIPTION OF VIKRAMADITYA VI: THE 23RD YEAR. 361
wondrousness? In his extension of charity-houses, in (his) practice of bestowing lands on Brāhmans, in his foundation of) monastic establishments for Vedic and other studies there is no intermission whatever on the bright earth.
(Lines 47-50.) Hail ! He who is observant of the major and minor disciplines, scriptural study, meditation, spiritual concentration, practice of silence, prayer, and absorption, possessing all titles of honour such as "knowing the principles of the matters of the Voda, a modern Säkalya, a mine of the gems of the Rig-vēda, skilled in the eighteen books of religious lore, wishing tree to dependents, a support to kinsfolk, an abundance of joy to cultured and agreeable persons, purifying the Mauna götra, friend of the Vēdas, full of compassion for the wretched and unprotected, a Mēru in dignity, uniform in speech, immovable in firmness, an Añjaneya [Hanuman) in purity, walking in the path of Manu, a coral-tree to scholars," the High Minister (and) General who is king Tribhuvanamalla's chaplain, the Reverend Sömēsvara Bhattopadhyāya -
(Verse 56.) This wise Somēģvarărya, in order to establish his own religion on earth for as long as the moon and stars (endure), turned his attention to Lokkigundi.
(Verse 57.) The town which is glorious with the name of Lokkigundi is a holy mine of Brahmaps, an ornament of the provinces of earth, skilful in the work of undoing the powers of Kali; and in it the sky is encompassed by multitudes of banners on lines of temples and the earth crowded with boundless posts radiant in ranks of sacrifices.
(Verse 58.) In this blessed Lokkigundi dwell Brāhmaṇs enjoying the combination of the essentials of good religion, wealth, and pleasure, learned in the Vedas and other lore, devoted to the attainment of the supreme end, the rays of whose fame, pale yellow like jasmine-pollen, swell forth, assuming the form of clouds, upon the walls of space, so as to eclipse the radiance of moonshine.
(Verse 59.) Right victorious is this town known as the blessed Lokkigundi, which wears the brilliant splendour of a beauty-spot of the Lady Earth upon her face, the Belvala land.
(Verse 60.) On this earth is seen or known by repute no town equal to this, which because of its righteous Brāhmaṇs is like the world of Brahman, which because of its pleasureful multitudes of dwellings of divers gods is like the realm of Paradise, which by reason of its bazaars, rich in wealth and full of chapmen, is like the realm of Kubeza.
(Verse 61.) Inasmuch as there is brought thence for their bodily enjoyment treasure of sandal-wood, camphor, various garments, rubies, pearls, and so forth, its purpose in consummated by the several graces of kings.
(Verse 62.) As there are in it exceedingly many means for attaining the various objects of mankind, 1 the whole population is therefore gladdened ever by the accomplishment of the objeots of mankind, and knows forsooth no sorrow,
(Verse 63.) What man of small merit wins the right to behold and adore there the peerless assembly of those Brāhmaṇs hy whose fame the ten regions of space are whitened, by the multitudes of whose oblations cast into the fire in sacrifices the gods are satiated, by the sounds of whose recital of the Vödas the whole world has been purified ?
(Verse 64.) After he had created in the heavens the worlds of Paradise and the rest, the Creator, displaying his skill in the creation of towns, created here this one, and does not trouble himself to sreate any other : verily there exists no equal town (made) by him.
(Vurs) 65.) The man who has heard of the wealth of its excellences will be right eager to sou it; the person why Las seeu it endeavours in his desire for happiness to dwell therein ; ho
Namely religion, wealth, earthly desire, and spiritual salvation.
3

Page #427

362
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[Vol. XV.
who has dwelt there has not been able to bear leaving it ; if he has left it through mischance of fate, verily he is for ever sorrowful and vexed by the remembrance of joys there.
(Verse 66.) Who-oven though he be tbs Thousand-mouthed (sonha] or the Lord of Speech Brahman) in person is able to describe in detail the delightful combination of interesting objects belonging to this excellent Brahmapic fief P
(Verse 67.) The town of Lokkigundi may be called a beauty-spot of sandal-paste upon the brow of the lady Beļvola, who is a goodly field for tillage by reason of her manifold varieties of grain.
(Verse 68.) Lokkigundi, which is thus described, a gift of a supreme lord, a support of the Chaļukya realm, is splendid as if it were Dévendra's brilliant Amarivati, or again Aļakāpura, or else the Serpent-king's seat Bhogavati, a beauty-spot of Brahmanic fiefs, which bears as device lordly elephants,' an adamant chamber to refuge-seekers.
(Verse 69.) When the Lotus-born (Brahman), in order to know their relative) massiveness, duly weighed in the balance the two cities of) Amaravati and Lokkigundi, Amaravati rose so as to touch the upper world, Lokkiguņdi sank down upon the earth : hence who can (fitly) describe the greatness and eminent massiveness of Lokkigundi, which is an ornament of the world?
(Verse 70.) Uniform towards the four charches, trees of desire to their dependents, favourites of the goddess of becoming speech, potent to curse and bless, are the Thousand Mahajadas of that place.
(Verse 71.) Lokkigundi reneinbles the Ocean, as it is agreeable by reason of its merchants who may be said to bo equal to Varuna, of the five kinds of gems in its bazaars, of the shops of commerce (P)
(Verse 72.) The iown of Lokkigundi may be said to be a solid support of all sages, & store house of inexhaustible treasure for the Chāļukyan Emperor, & magazine of patfisas.
(Verse 78.) What needs to be said ? Ho! in the whole three worlds, among gods the god Vishņu, among blest emperors king Vikrama, among great towns the town of Lokkigundi, among generals known to be men of learning and distinction Sömēsvara, eminent in the Mauna gatra, are accounted the chief : who is able (ftly) to describe them P
(Verse 74.) Finding in Lokkigundi a thousand learned men, inferring from their brilliance that they were thousand suns, Sõmēsverarya founded bere a worthy Prabhakarai endowment, and thus became universelly famous.
(Verse 75.) Having establisbed there a lecture-hall for Pribhakara doctrine, be made full provision for a master and a company of students.
(Line 67.) For the teachers holding lectures on Prabhakara doctrine in this lecture-ball azil for the food of the foreign students listening there :
(Linos 67-68.) While the victorious reign of-hail 1-tho maylan of the whole world. favourite of Fortune and Earth, groat Emperor, mupreme Lord, supreme Master, ornament of
This seems to mean the presence of Sri, Fortas, who le attended by elephants. Saivas, Vaishnavus, Jains, and Buddhists.
* The word byacharana (in correet Sanskrit it wonld be sydolarawa) Lobecare. Possibly it is a mrtake; we might, for example, emend it to nyábharana or byåparaga, but neither of these words has any athority
• Patfisa is explained by Kittel uspear with a sharp edge and certain feat of wrestlers; but beber one seems to suit the context here.
There is play on words, prabhakara meaning both "belonging to the Prithikart school (of Parra-Mis matha)" and "belonging to the sun."

Page #428

No. 24.] GADAG INSCRIPTION OF VIKRAMADITYA VI: THE 23RD YEAR. 363
Batyásraya's race, embellishment of the Chāļukyas, king Tribhuvanamalla, was proceeding in a course of constantly increasing prosperity, (to endure) as long as moon, sun, and stars :
(Lines 68-69.) Hail! on Sunday, the full-moon day of Jyoshtha in the cyclic year Bahudhänya, the 23rd (year) of the Chalukya-Vikrama era, during an eclipse of the moon the High Minister, the General, the Reverend Bömēsvara Bhattopadhyāya, who is the chaplain of king Tribhuvanamalla :
(Lines 69-73.) Hail ! [The Thousand Mahajanas,] headed by the sheriff, of Lokkigundi who are observant of the major and minor disciplines, scriptural study, meditation, spiritual concentration, practice of silence, prayer, and absorption, adorned with the series of all virtues rersed in the known matters of the Vedas, devoted to the six practices,' having their bodies purified by plunging in the baths of the seven soma-samsthās, fully versed in the Fonr Vödas, (skilled) in the eighteen [books of religious law, immovable in) firmness, valiant in their firmness, trees of desire to dependents, destructive to hostile factions, Gängeyas of the Kali Age, supremely philanthropic, leaders in battle, (potent) in curse and blessing, (agreeable] ... dreading sin, remote from others' wives, dissipating the evil, refuges for men of refinement, free from lust, weath, greed, and infatuation.....
NG. 25.--KING SUBHAKARA OF ORISSA.
BY PROFESSOR SILTAIN LÉVL, PARIS.
Mr. R. D. Banerji publishes in the last part of the Epigraphia Indica (Vol. XV, Part I, p. 1) a grant by & king of Orissa, Subhākara-dova, professed Buddhist (parama. gangata), whose father, king Sivakara-déva, and his grandfather, Kshomam kara-dova, had done the like. Relying upon the character of the script, Mr. Banerji Assigns the document to the second half of the eighth century A.D.
Now at the end of the eighth century, in 795 A.D., that is the eleventh yer.r of the period Cheng-yaan (785-805), the Chinese emperor Te-trong received as a token of homage, on the eighteenth day of the eleventh month, an autograph manuscript addressed to him by the king of the realm Wu-ch's (Giles 12721 +208=Uda=Orissa) in Southern India, who had a deep faith in the Sovereign Law, and who followed the practioe of the Sovereign Mahāyāna, "the fortunate monarch who does what is pure, the lion. It is not doubtful that ihe last words are a translation of the king's namu "fortanate' (Giles 909 +4277) is the regalar equivalent of Sri, monarch, (Giles 12965 +11481) in the regalar equivalent of Isvara ; lion' (Giles 9909 + 32317) is the translation of a word such as sinha, here perhaps kasarin, which seems to have been recognized in the local usage of Orissa; lastly, who does what is pure' (Giles 11742+2177 +2188) translates & name such as Suddhakara, Subhakara, etc.
The manuscript presented to the Chinese emperor contained the last section of the Aratamsaka, the section treating of the practice and the vow of the Bodhisattva Samantabhadra : in other words, it was the Gandavyaha, of which the original is preserved among the Nepalese collections. The whole of the Avatarsaka had already been translated twice into Chinese, first
Bee Mana, i, 88. . For list of those rites ne Epigr. Cam., VII. i. Sk. 74.
842

Page #429

364
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[VOL. XV.
by Buddhabhadra, between 398 and 421, then by Sikshanandn, between 695 and 699. The new text, as well as the accompanying letter, were entrusted to the monk Prajña, who was instructed to supply a translation. Prajña was a native of the country of Ki-pin, i.e., Kapiša. The Song kao seng choan devotes to him a short notice (ch, III; Tokyo, XXXV, 4, 80a, coll. 6-10); but we find a more extensive biography in a long memoir on the new translation inserted by Yuan-chao in his Catalogue of the New Translations made during the Period Cheng-yuan (Cheng yuan sin ting shet kiao mou lou, c, xvii; Tokyo, xxxviii, 7, 78, 8b). This catalogue is dated in the year 800 (year 16 of the period Cheng-yuan,' date given at the outset of the work, c. 1, p. la, col. 9). Yuan-chao is a contemporary of Prajña himself and his contingator. His catalogue was not included among the Chinese Tripitaka collections: it is preserved only in the Corean collection, whence it has passed into the Japanese edition. We learn from Yuan-chno that Prājña was born in Kapišā, on the western verge of the Indian world, had commenced his studies in northern India, had continued them in mid-India (madhya-dēša), that he had resided in Nålanda, visited the sacred places, had thus passed eighteen years in learning; afterwards he had settled in the monastery of the king of Wu-ch'a (Uda, Orissa), of Southern India' to study Yoga there. He had next moved to China, and made his debut there in 788 by a translation of the Mahāyāna-budhi)-Shat-paramita-sútra.
We should be glad to know whether Prūjña's journey to China after his stay in the monastery of the King of Orissa and the despatch of the Buddhist MS. autographed by the king are two directly connected occurrences; whether they express the continnity of a religious policy pursued by the Orissan king. The letter of presentation gives unfortunately nothing precise; the translation of it is preserved at the end of the text as translated by Prăjña, after the fortieth and last chapter of the Ta fang koang fou hoa yen king (Tokyo I, 6, 77b-78a), and also in the note of Yuan-chao concerning that translation (Tokyo, xxxviii, 7, 7a, col. 4599).
It is very probable that this king of Orissa "who does what is pure" is identical with the king Subhakara revealed by the inscription published by Mr. Banerji. I observe that the name of the translator Subhakara-simha, who came to China in 716 and died in 785, is translated by • the pure lion' (Giles 2177 +909 +4277). Song kao seng choan, (c. 11 inf.), an expression wherein she-tse is a translation of simha, and the word tsing pure' represents by itself the Sanskrit compound subha-kara. It is therefore very natural that Prajña should have chosen the double expression tsing tsing (Giles 3177+2188) pure-pure', to render śubha in the name Subhakara.
The Chinese testimony proves that for the name of the king we must read Subhakara and not Subhakara, as Mr. Banerji (or rather his editor, who was in fault-F. W.T.) has done. For the rest, the names of the ancestors whom he recorde, Kshēmamkara and Sivakara, prove that the princes of that dynasty formed their names with okara, and not akara, as last member.
No. 26.--A NOTE ON THE BEZWADA PILLAR INSCRIPTION OF YUDDHAMALLA.
By O. R. KRISHNAMACHARI, B.A., MADRAS. The translation of verse 4 of this inscription, giveu above, Vol. XV., p. 159, has to undergo, I think, some modifications. The correctiou of tratyaksha [th]bayannan=ichcha of the text (11. 26 and 27) into bratyakshamai (i.e., pratyakshamai) yunnan=ichcha (ibid., p. 158, foot-note 3) is unnecessary. The expression must be analysed as pratyakshanba yannan (=pratyakshanba

Page #430

No. 26.]
BEZWADA PILLAR INSCRIPTION OF YUDDHAMALLA.
365
ana), 1.6. (people) having told (ana) (that the god) was certrinly manifest (pratyakshuibë). The whole verse, then, has to be rendered thus:
Having come to the festival at Bejavāda from Chorolu, (which was) praised by people, and (people) having told (ana) (him, se. Malla) that the sinless Son of Trinayapa (1.e. God Kumara). not appreciating any other place, has parposely (tiviri) taken just this (for his) abode and is certainly manifest here (yindu pratyakshanbë), Malla with pleasure erected a tempie und # monastery to Kārttikėya (i.e. Kumāra).
The interpretation that the God Kumāra went to attend a fustival at Bejavāda (which is some miles away) from Chobrolu (ibid., p. 158 and foot-note 1) is not possible from the verse as explained above. That it was the donor king Malla (i.e. Yuddhamalla) who came from Chebröla and that he was the lord of that city is also borne out by the injunction laid down in 11. 29 ff., that the charity must be under the protection and management of the rulers of Chèmbrolu.' It has ever been the practice for royal donors visiting sacred spots from distant places and founding charities there to entrust the authorities at their own capital towns with the duty of administering them.
The prose passage contained in 11. 29 to 36, following the above-discussed verse, which has been left as unintelligible (ibid., p. 159), may be restored thus :
Dinim Jom brölu yöleda(vāra tirar]b=élu(va]r-opdu-soți goraga (la)nu beţtuv=erugana janu][io]yt stiti sokoni kāchuvāra dinin-däru nilpinavāru [sti]ti dappi yaliputa vā(pa]mbn gā[na] [ll]. This passage may again be rendered in modern Telugu and arranged as given below:
Dinini Chobrolu yöleduvarē tirarbu ēluvāru [1] ondu-8ðți goragalu]nu bettuvu Teruganu ja[no] [] stiti dappi yalipuța pā[pa]mbu gāna yi stiti sokoni kichuvärö dinini däru (i.e. tāra, váru-) nilpinavāru [l*].
The above may be translated thus:
Those same (people) that rule over Chebrölu shall permanently manage this charity). And the mendicants of another place shall know (i.e. not disregard) authority (betfuvu or bettu). Since (it) is a sin to destroy (a charity) violating (its original) institution (stiti), those who, recognising this provision, protect this (charity) will be as good as) those that founded it (nilpinavāru).
The interpretation of verse 5 of this inscription also needs modification (ibid., p. 159). The translation states that Mallaparāju had built a 'temple'at Bejavada and does not take notice of the expression vēresu in line 39 f. Mr. K. V. Lakshmada Rao, M.A., has attempted in the Journal of the Telugu Academy (Vol. VIII, Pt. 4, p. 263), an explanation of this verse which is also not possible. Here the expression vēroru has been misread us tēraru, though the sign of re, the first letter in l. 40, is clearly visible below nda, the first letter in 1. 39. So the reading céra? (pēr-dru) and the translation of it into 'big charity', anggested by Mr. Lakshmana Rao, are out of question. On the other hand, the expression has to be taken as Mallaparăjuver-eru (Mallupardju-vēra - Mallaparajt-pera + eru). The verse must be understood to state that the highly glorious Yuddhamalla with pleasure (originally caused (the temple) to be built with elegance completely (eru), in the name of his grandfather Mallaparaju, as an ornament and protection to the whole of Bejavāda, and in course of time suitably raised (to it) a front-tower (mogumadus), as though (he) placed a pinnacle-pot on the same (temple).
II.e. crugin.juns is equal to erwgan-opps. ? This is a Kavarese word and means completely. See Kittel's Kanarese-English Dictionary.
. This is probably the same as moganads, given in the Telaga vocabulary Andhra-bal-arraps and meaning the state of the banner. See Brown's Telug-English Dictionary (old Edition), appendis.

Page #431

366
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[VOL. XV
We have therefore to infer that Yuddhamalla first built the main body of the temple completely in the name of his grandfather Mallaparājul and later on added as an ornament to it the tower, on which occasion must have been engraved independently the part of the inscription contained in lines 37 to 46, the foregoing portion of the record having been engraved when the body of the temple was first built. Here I think Mr. Ramayya Pantulu is correct in his surmise that verse 5 and the passage coming after it form a separate inscription. But I do not believe with him that what follows this verse is the fragment of a sixth verse. It is extremely improLable that a verse would have been left unfinished as soon as it had been begun. On the contrary it is a prose passage conveying a message of the donor to later kings. It says: (This pillar (kunda) (is meant) for kings that recognise (odambadi) and maintain his (tana, viz. Yuddhamalla's) charity.
No. 27.-A NOTE ON THE BEZWADA PILLAR INSCRIPTION OF YUDDHAMALLA.
BY K. V. LAKSHMANA RAO, M.A., MADRAS This inscription in Telugu poetry has been recently published in Epigraphia Indica, Vol. XV, Part IV, pp. 150— 159, and is a very inportant contribution to the history of the Telugu language and literature. The earliest Telugu work hitherto known, Nannaya Bhatta's Mahabharata, belongs only to the middle of the 11th century A.D. Thus the Bezwada Pillar inscription takes the history of the Telugu literature at least two centuries back. That is a decided gain.
But more than this it has supplied a unique link that connects the various Dravidian languages. It was not hitherto known that the Telugu language ever possessed the sound ?, which is now claimed as the sole property of the Tamil and Malayalam languages and which is found in the Kanarese literature prior to the 12th century of the Christian era. The present inscription uses three words containing the sound and employs for it the same symbol as is found in the Kanarese inscriptions of that and the previous periods. We find the words lassi in 1. 14, alisina in 1 20 f., and yaliputa in 1. 35 of this inscription. The letter in these words was first read as d by Mr. Ramayya Pantulu when he published the inscription in the Telugu Academy Journal in 1916. But in the transcription of this inscription in the Epigraphia Indica he has assigned to it its proper value of ļ. [This was a proof correction by the Editor .........F. W.T.]
There can be no doubt that during the period when this inscription came into existence the Telagu-Kanarese character og had its value as ļ and not as d. Numbers of Kanarese and Sanskrit inscriptions of the Western and Eastern Chalukyas can be quoted in support of this view. In Yuddhamalla's inscription itself we find a symbol, the value of which is indisputably dused more than eleven times in its full form and seventeen times as a subscript letter in conjunct consonants showing only half of its form. We can therefore safely infer that the writer of the inscription never intended the symbol og to represent the sound d. Again the root ali of the words alisina and alipufa appears in the present Tamil and the old Kanarese with a similar sound and a similar meaning. It is therefore certain that the Telugus of the 9th century knew the sound !, which was distinct from, and in no way confounded with, d and ! It is also clear from the inscriptions of that period that a common symbol was used to represent this sound in both the Telugu and the Kanarese alphabets. We hitherto knew that several Dravidian languages had in common the peculiar consonant r, unknown to the classical Sanskrit
1 It is very probable that the templo built in the name of Mallaparkju is the Mallēsvara temple of Besavads
Vodabadi' of line 45 must be rem nodarbadi' according to the original. • See Kittel's Kanarese-English Dictionary and Brown's Telugu - English Dictionary.

Page #432

No. 27]
BEZWADA PILLAR INSCRIPTION OF YUDDHAMALLA.
367
and the Gaudian languages derived from it. This inscription has added to our knowledgo one more common Dravidian consonant which is not found in other groups of Indian languages.
Mr. Ramayya Pantulu has left a portion of the inscription (11. 29-36) as an "upintelligible, prose passage." I would like to suggest the following reading and translation of that passage. My reading is the same as that of Mr. Ramayya's with the exception of two corrected letters and three letters substituted for the lost ones. 29 . .. .
[ | 4*] Dinim Jambro30 lu yèledu(vāra tiram]b-elu31 [válreondu-soți goraga32 [lajnu [be]ttu võraganu ja33 [na] yi stiti sekoņi kachu34 [vara dinin=dāru nilpina-vāru 35 [n]ti dappi yalipata vå. 36 [pa]nbu-gä[na] [1*].
In this passage the word tiram must be read as tirah and means the sea-coast; bettu means glory, fame, and vēru is pēru, which means a name. Betfu-vöruganu therefore means
with name and fame', with glory Stiti is Sanskrit sthiti, which means a residence, a decree. an ordinance (Apte). If the first meaning is to be taken yi stiti sēkoni would mean the taking over the charge of this residence, rest-house; if the second meaning is to be taken, this clause would mean, 'following this ordinance,' (of the king), 1.6. the order contained in this inscription. I prefer the second interpretation.
The passage on the whole may be translated as follows:-Let the rulers of Chobrolu, the rulers of the sea-coast and the Saiva mendicants of other places maintain (this institution) with glory following this ordinance. (If they do so) they are the real founders (of it and not those who have actually founded it). As it is an act of sin to destroy (this institution transgressing the duties of a ruler (niti dappi) . . . . .
This passage is incomplete. It seems to contain a request to the contemporary and future rulers to protect the charity.
Thuagh the classical Sanskrit has rejected the sound, as it did most arbitrarily the short vowels e and o and the consonant, I suspect that the Vedie de represented the same sound as the Dravidian originally. We know that the Tamil has subsequently changed into din Telugu and into in Kanarose. (Dr. Kittel in his Kannada Grammar, pp. 190 to 198, shows that I proceeds from da.) This may be compared with the rule that Vedio is changed into in classical Sanskrit, e.g. Agnim ili purohitan becomes Agnim idä puröbitat.
It is certain that the classical Sanskrit as fashioned by Panini and his followers deliberately rejects certain sounds which were current in the Vedio Sanskrit and also in Prakrits. For example, the sound is very common in the Rigveda and in the Paisachi Prakrit; but Pāṇini has not included it in his Māheśvara sūtras. Then again the Samavēda, many Prakrits and many of the Gaudian languages recognise the short . and o, like the Dravi. dian languages; but Patañjali rejected them contemptuously. I here quote the passage from the Mahabhishya which contains this discussion.
यदि प्रत्याख्यानपच: बदमपि प्रत्याख्यायते सिजमेर: सस्थानत्वादिति । मनु : सस्थानतरीऽध एकारी धोकारव। मतौसः। यदि किसी स्थानां तापवायमुदिशेत्। मनु च मीछन्दीगामी सात्यमपिराणायनीया वर्धमेकारमधमोकारं
चाधीयते। सुजाते एचसूनुते। सवयों ची पदमिः सुतम्। शकते ए पन्धद्यमन्ते ए पन्धदितिच। पार्षदकतिरषा तब wat ha fe aita araferaese #t v starit ferul commentary on it all to 8 11) We also know that some voiced sibilants of the pre-Vedic period were lost though they have left traces of their former existence (see Macdonell's Vedic Grammar for Students, pp. 17-18). I am therefore inclined to think that this peculiar sound l, which is now the sole property of the Dravidian languages, was not unknown to the ancient Sanskrit langeage either in the form of or as one of the lost voiced sibilants of the pre-Vedic period. Though we cannot deny the fact that the Aryan and Dravidian Languages belong to radically different gronpa 80 far as their present forms are concerned, we need not deny the possibility of these two branches having sprang from the same trank and roote which are not visible to us, hideu as they are in the depths of pro-blatorie Age

Page #433


Page #434

INDEX.
Pags
PAGE
adhishthans, 116, 122, 127, 130, 133, 138, a, form of, . . . . . . 279
140, 141, 142, 144 a initial, form of, 2, 40, 129, 132, 138, 141, adhyaksha-prachära, . . . . 288, 286
260, 294, 302
Adinatha, a Jain Tirtharikars . . 342, 347 a medial, form of, . .
151
Adi-Purana, a book, . . . . 998 R. 2 • 937
Adi-besba, . . . . å, form of, . . .
279 Adi-sûrs, a Bengal k., . .
. 279, 305 à initial, form of, . . . 2, 135, 138, 141, 302
Aditi, . .
.
. i medial, form of,
.
285 129, 132, 135, 138, 141, 161 Aditya I, a Chola k., .
• 48, 49, 50 & n. 1 äbidha, . . .
. 107
Aditya II Karikala, a Chola k., . . . 46, 53, 54 abidhi, . . .
Adityan mayammai, wo..
148 abita-máls, . . . !
Adityasena, a Gupta ku . . . . . 304 Abdar Raseak, a criter,.'.
Aditya-vars, Sunday, .
. . 78, 84, 98 Abhayadatta, a minister, . .
126
agimin,. . . . Abhayanandin Acharya, a Jain teacher, 338, 340,
Agastya, a gótra,
. 305 945, 348 Aggala-dēva, an official,
. 922, 327 Abhinava-Chårudatta, sur., . . . 84
ághata,.
. . . 79, 89 Abhinava-Vira-Devaraya, a Vijayanagara k. . 15
agnidh, .
. . . 106 Abhira, u people, . . . . . . 104
Agnihotra, rite,
114, 129, 130, 132 abhisheka stand, figured,. 26, 73, 74, 80, 94,
ny-abita,
. . 305, 307, 311 100, 104, 105
agrahino, 13, 14, 33, 28, 33, 35, 36, 42, 62, abhitvaramiņa, an official title, . . . 297
69, 70, 307, 351, 355 Accusative case, subject of verb, . . . 76 ahärs, district, . Accusative case (Kuwarese), in -anand-an, . . 74 Ahavamalls, a W. Chafukya title, . 26, 37, 80, 92 Achalapurs, u, . . . . . 107, 108 Ahavamalla, a W. Chafukya k., 86, 87, 88, 91, 92 Achaleśvara, div. (Śiva), 94, 95, 101, 102, 103, 108 Å bayamalla-Vallabha, a W. Chalukya k., 104, 106, Acbalčívara-pandita-dova, m.,. . . 27, 29, 82
351, 357 Acharass, I & 11, a Sinda k., . . 109, 110, 112 Ahi, m., . . . . . 309, 314, 315 Achnigi, a Sinda k., , . . 109, 110, 112
ai, initial, form of, . . . . . . 337 Achyuta, div., . . . 35, 38 Airavata, vi. . . . . . . . 134 Adalwära, ri.. .
. 289 Airikina, vi., . .
. . . 122, 124 Adays, a fumily, . .
316, 317 7.1 Aiyana, a Chalukya k., . . . . . 100 Adava-Narayans, sur. of an Adavo
322, 329 Aiyāvole, a place, . . . 938, 389, 343, 317 Adbha (?), m.. . . 309, 314 Aja-gana, a scrion, .
. . 152 Adbhuta-Sagara, a book, . . . . . 281
Ajama Malu Shan-Azim Malūk Khan, . 293 adēys, . . . . • 258 Ajáni, Di., . . .
• • 858, 359 Adhakadaddi-Svāmin, ., .
Ajutastru, . . . . . .
296, 209 Adbayadi (Adavani), vi., . . . . . 12Ajvarinayya Setti, m., . . . , 79, 80 adhikarana, . . . 6, 7, 127, 133, 141 Ajjarayye, m., . . . .
89, 33 adhimaharaja, # title, . . . 803, 306, 310 ajûapti,. . . . . . 65, 63, 70
•
5,6
1 The figures refer to pages; h. after a figare to footnotes, and add to Additions and Corrections. The following other abbreviations are used -ob-chief; co.-coastry: di. -district, Civision; dis.divinity:. do. -lhe sair, ditto; dy. -dynasty: E.-Eastern; feud. - feudatory : k. - king: m.-mar; n.-mouutain ; n.river; ...' a.-160 aleo; Pur.- sarname; ti. village, tiwn, W.-Western: (.wman.
8 B

Page #435

370
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
VOL. XV.
.
PAGE Akalanka, a Jaina tescher,
98, 99 Akalankacharitra-Satyasraya, a W. Chafukya sur., 880 Akhandala, div., . . . . . 288, 285 Akka-dēvi, a Chalukya princan, 73, 75, 76, 77,
78, 79, 81, 82, 85 Akkars inatre, .
162, 164, 165 Akkivars, div. (-siva),, . 81, 82, 84, 85 Akshapada, a Nyaya authority, . , 98, 99 ikshapataliks, *. a. mahakal, . 182, #. 8 akshaya-nivi, . . . . . 181, . 8 akshiņi, . . . . Alakápum, city of Kuvēra,
856, 882 Alakāpuri, city of Kuvēra,
820, 826 Alandür, a rashtra, . .
66,68 Alä-ud-din Khilji, .
10,16 Alavandār, 1 saint, aliys, an official title, . . . 77,79 Allur, vi, Alpakkara metro,. . . . . . 163 alphabet
Acute-angled (northern), . . . No. 19 Bengali, . . . . . Nos. 16, 18 Box-headed, . . . . . No. 4 Brühmi,. . . .
No. 18 Chalakya (Eastern), . . . , No. 9 Chera-Pandy . . . No. 8-Vattelutta Granths,. .
. . No. Kalinga, . . .
. . No. 14 Kanarene, . . No. 8, 6, 20, 21, 22, 23, 84 Kiyastba-Nagari,
. . No. 1 Nagari,. . . . . . Nou. 2, 17 Nail-headed, . . . . . No. 4 Nandi-Nagari,. .
. .
No. 2 Northern,
. . Non, 1,7 Pallars,
No. 11 Southern, . . . . No. 16 (I & II) Tamil, . .
No. 6 Teluga-Kannada, Valabhi,
. . . . . No. 12 Vattelutta, . . . . . No. 8 Alandür, di. Su alco Tiruva,. . . 66, 70 Alvári, Vaishnava saints, . . . . 54 Amaradova-Bhatta, .. . . . . 108, 818 Amaravati, Indra's City, . . 820, 826, 856, 862 Amarivatī, vi.,
258, 359 & n. 1., 260 Amaravati inscriptions, . .
. . 258
PAGE Amarēsvara, div. ( Siva), . . . . 981 Amgachhi, vi. . . . . . . 998 Amgachhi, Grant of, . . . . . 193 Amma I & II, E. Chalukya k., . . 154 Ammugi, a Kalachuri feud. . . 317, 319, 8M amögha-vákye, a title, . . . . 94 amra. . .
. . . . . 288 Amritadēvs, ., . 115, 142, 143, 144 ansam, . . . . . . . 148 .. 3 Amghadbenandi-Ashi, *. . . . . 991
. . . . . . 86, 89, 109 Ananda, mer . . . : £08, 309, 318, 314 Ananda-Bhatta, a writer, . . . . . 281 Ananda-cēvi, a Gupta queen,. .
119 Apante, ., . . .
. . 61, 69 Adanta dēvi-svåmin, Bhatta, -, . . 308,818 Ananta-Naniyaņs, div. . 303, 306, 307, 811, 812 Anantapura, vi.. . . . . . 19, 23, 25 Anantapura, Brahmans vi.. . . . 19, 23, 26 Ananta-vrata, a rite, . . . . . 97 anantiravan, . . . . . 109, 145, 147 anantiravar, . . . . . . 147, 140 inatti, . . . . . . . . . 64 Apbil, Di., .
53, 56, 64, 69 n. 1, 70 Apbil plates of Sundara-Chöļa, . . . . * apbu . . .
. . 89. 1 Ands, ..., . . . . . 808, 818, 818 Andacallür,. vi. . . . . Andbaka, an Aoura, . . . $19, 824 Andhra, a people,. 10, 21, 24, 247, 261,
297, 800, 819, 824 Andhräpatha, co., . . . . . 247, 261 Anegandi, vi, . . . . . . 10, 11 Xnevari-näda, di,,
. . 14 Angs, a people, 38, 85, 87, 86, 87, 91,
97,99 anga, a temple expense,. . . 18, 22, 25, 108 angāns, . . . . . . . . 49 anga-raksbe, an official title,. . . . 297 Aniruddha-Brahmidhiraja, a minister, 53, 54, 56,
66, 64, 69, 70, 79 Añjanëya Hanuman, . .. 87, 91, 107, 866, 361 Ankole, . . . Appigere, vi,, . . 387, 388, 889, 840, 842,848,
846, 847, 348
The figures refer to pages; .. after a figure to footootes, and add. to Additions and Corrections. The following oth or abbreviations are tied :-ch. - bief; co-country; di. -district, division; div. - divinity; do the same, dito dy. -dynasty: E.-Eatern femal. fendatory, k. - king: . DAD; ri, river . 4. sleo r.-SODAMO ; , village, towa; W.-Western wu, woman,

Page #436

INDEX
371
PAGS
PAGs
Antachana(?), . . .
308, 812 antara, a tax,. . . antaranga, an official title, antariyam, . . . . . . . 70 n. 1 Antarvėdi, co., . . . . . . . 118 anadaríayanti,
• 187 . 4 Anusvāra, form of, . .
816 abavira, use of, . . 9, 40,
279, 316 apuvabamanaka, 180, 181 . 2, 188, 188, 142 apachåra, see Daśápachina,
. . 297 A padatta, ., . . . . . . 309, 314 Apaku, so, . . . . . . 264
. . 260 A paradēva, Bhatta, Chhändifs, ., Aparajita varman, a Pallava k., . . 49, 58 Apa-svämin, ,
. . . 6,8 apaviñchchhya, .
186, 187.5 apo, device,
. . . 108 Apnavana, a pravara,
280, 284, 286 Appar-svamin, a saint,
. . . 48 appayapa-vida,
86 & n. 9, 88 aprada,. . 114, 115, 180, 184 . 1, 136,
189, 140, 144, 144 1.3 sprada-dharma, . . , 116, 128, 148, 144 aprada-kahaya, . . . . 184, 184 .. 1 Aprahata, . . . . 181 .. 9, 143 äridbya
.
88, 850, 358, 859 . 1 Aradhya Preggade, m. . Anga, a rajya,
12, 14, 16 arabatpa, .
. . 184 w. 8 Arabina, vi., .
. 97,98 Arifür-adaiyap-Välän Käveri-Vallavap f. 160.. 4 Amiya Vira-nåriyanat, th, . . 68, 72 apaiyolni,
72 ,5 Anskere, a place, .
889, 848, 347 Arañchiks, a Chola k., . . . 46, 47 Amasa-mstba, . . . . . . 18 ar sunna. . .
.
162 Arn-talar, . . .
. 77, 80 & n. 6 Aravanniyap, *- .
. . 66, 68, 70 Arbava, a race . . Areca, palm, . .
62, 89, 328 Argby-tirths, a shrine,.
90 Arganda-Svimin, sh., . . . . . 4,6 Arikila, a Chola k.
48
Arikulakösari, a Chola prince,. . . 50, 51, 63 Ariñchika, a Chola k., . 47, 60, 61, 62, 63,
61, 63 Arindama, a Chola k., . . . . 46, 51, 63 Ariñjaya, a Chola k, . . . 46, 61, 63 Arirsinhabha-Saskars, ., . . . . 284, 286 Arkadēvafarman, A., . . . 288, 298, 301 arohaka,
. . . . . . . 831 Artha (), m.,. . Arundhati, . . . 326, 331, 833 ara-vanam. a tax, . . . . . . 97 Arya, ., . . . . . 289, 290 Aryaman, a mythical k.,. .
46, 59, 67 Angabbe, o. . . . . . . 82, 100 Angaras, afleial, . . . . : 818 n. 1 isans, . . .
49 ashţa-bhoga, . . . 22, 26, 98 ashtakulidhikarapa, a title, 114, 128, 136, 187 &
. 2, 138, 148 ashtapushpiki,
• 307, 311 & n. 8 Ashtari-puri, vi.. .
. . 25 Ashţayiki, woo. . . . . 304, 807 Asita, a pratara,
. . 295, 298, 301 astrologers, . . .
. . . . 67 A(sup)nu-tara, . . . . . 274 Asvalyana, nitra, . . . . 280, 281, 286 Aśramidha, . . . . 41, 75, 90, 107,
157, 250, 251 Asvatthaman, a Pallava ancestor, . . .248 Afvayaja. . .
. . 104 Atithi, m., . .
. 309, 814 Atri, . . . . . .
. 850, 856 Atukäru, vi... .
19, 22, 28, 26 au, form of, . . . . . . Aurre, fire, . . .
. 87, 97 aragrabs, xw of, . , 188, 188, 142, 279, 303 avaidiks, secta, . . .
. . 67 Avalipta, m., . .
. 806 avate,. . .
817, 827, 2 Apatanaka, a book, .
. . 863 Avēņi, götra, . .
54 & n. 4, 63, 70 Avēņika, a götra, . .
. 75 Avēni Sri Ramachandra-nättändan.. . 54 .. 4 Avici-mangalam, wi.. . . . . 67, 68 Arikimabgalam-udaiyap, m. .
57, 66,7%
.
.
.
808, 313
Avaloku, a Raskfra kita title
The figure refer to pages; . after a figure to footnotes, and add. to Additions and Corrections. The following other abbreviations are used cl. -chief; c.-Country: di. -distriot, division; dir.- divinity; do the same, ditto dy.-dynaty , . Restern foud.feudatory i I.-king MAD; ri, - river . 4. 10 also r. urname; vi. village, town; W.-Western O.WOAD.
3 B 2

Page #437

372
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA,
[Vol. XV.
PAGE
PAGE ay for ey, . . . . . 916 bali,
22, 115, 129, 143, . . : 817 Aycha Gironda, m.,
144, 267, 268, 307, 311 ... . . . 385, 836 Ayi-linga-dēva - Pafiebalina-dēva,. .
Bali, a Daitya k.. . 66, 63 6. 9, 83, 84,
. 96 Ayodhya, vi., . . 116, 142, 144, 144 1.1
85, 820, 825 Ayodhyaks, . . . . . . . 148
Balivams, a family. . . . 73, 106, 107, 108 ayukta, . . . . . 140 . 1, 297
Balla Gaunda, m., . . . .317, 221, 326 iyuktaka, . . . . 116, 120, 129, 127, Ballala, a Hoysala k.,
. . . . 10, 11 188, 140, 260, 261, 256 Ballala-charita, a book, . . . . 281 Ayurur, vi, . . . . . . . 148
Ballayya, m., . . . . . . 79, 80 Ayyana II, a Cháfukya prince, 349, 351, 366 balsidar, .. . .
. . . . 106 Ayyavarman, a W. Ganga k... . .
253 253
Bammi Seçti, ., . . . . 342 343, 847 bana, . .
. . . 341, 846 n. 1 Bana, dy. .
. . . . . 60 Banavisi, vi.. .
. . 94, 246, 832 8 for v. . . . . .
105, 120, 292 Banavasi Twelve-thousand, di., 76, 880, 831, 883 , form of,. . . 185, 161, 287, 390, 303
Bandhu, m.. . .
. 309, 813 . 106, 292, 802 Bandhumitrs, M., . . . 130, 131, 133, 134 Bachala-dēvi, a Chalukya queen . . 849, 861, 857 Bandhuvarman, a Mälara k., . . . 117 Bachappa Odeya, feud.
. . . 12, 13 Bangaya-Nayaka, feud., . . . . 150 . 3 Bachayye, a Țhåņa feud., . .830, 881, 338 Bappe, m., (?) .
. . 809 Bachi, a Thaņa feud., . . .880, 331, 333 Bappa, a Pallava ()ancestor,
. 254 Badaba, an E. Chalukya k., . . . 165 *. 4 Bappura, a family .
106 & n. 2, 107, 108 Baddega Brabmapuri, a place,
76 Baranasi, ti. (-Benares), . . . . 167, 158 Baddegesvara, div.,
Barbara, a people, . .
. 104 bidba, . . . .
Barma, a Bappura feud., .
. 107 Bidhi, wo. . . 274, 275 Barrackpur, oi., .
• 278 bahi, . . .
Barrackpar Grant of Vijayasena, . . 278 übattart,
Basava matha, . . . . . . 18 babini - bhagini,
. . 278 Banyaņņa matha, . . . . . 103 Bühmani, dy.. . .
. . 19, 13 Baravi Setti, ., . . . . 343, 847 bals,. . . .
846 .. 1
Båsarura Hundred-and-forty, di, 380, 381, 838 Bals - Balabladra, m., .
112 Batpūra, race, . . . . . . 108 Bale, m., . . . .
264, 275 Battakere, a place, . . . . 389, 343, 347 Balabhadra-svimin, m.,
. .45,6 Baaddha, . . . . . . . 55 Baladitys, a Gupta k.
. . 127
Bayimar Basavi Seçim., . . . 343, 347 Balagere, a place, .
Baysara Roppi Setti, . . . . . 342, 847 Babumukayys, m.,
Bēdar, Stute,. . .
. . 14 Balasärgiryar, 1., . . . . 20, 81 bedagol, . .
. . 97 Balatkara-gara, a Jain Gaxil, 888, 842,846 .. 2,847 Bejavade, vi. 150 n. 3, 153, 156, 157, 158, 159, 365 Balava-Jakkaiys
. . .81 . 7 Bovala-Befrola, 388, 339, 340, 341, 844, 345, 346 bal-dale, . . . .
. . 883 . | Belvala, co., . . . .350, 254, 855, 861. 862 Biļebbe, vi., .
. . 380, 882, 384 Belval-aditys, a title, . . . . . 935 Balguļi, vi. .
. 87, 88, 92 Beļrola Three-bundred, di., 387, 389, 340, 344, Balgaliyan Papuseyamma, ., . .880, 831, 838
845, 346
69
.
.
89
97 82
•
The figures refer to pages; # after a figure to footnotes, and add. to Additions and Corrections. The following other abbreviations are used :-ch.-chief; 9o. -country; di. -district, division; dio.-divinity; do the same, ditto, dy.-dynasty ; E.-Eastern; foud.feudatory, k.-king; m.-man; ri, river; 6. d. - slao; nr. Dame; ni.village, town; W.-Western; Wo.-woman.
•

Page #438

Benila Malli Setti, m.,
Benneya Nali Setti, m., betel,
Bhagirathi, ri.,
Bhagya-devi, a Pala queen,
Bhairava-pandita-dēva,
Bhanda, M.,
Betel-bag, steward of the,
betel-leaf, tax on,
betelnat-tree,.
Bezwada, vi., see Bejavāda,
Lh, form of,
Bezwada Pillar Inscription of Yaddhamalla, 150, 864-7 .2, 44, 151, 260, 279, 290, 294, 302 274,275 5, 6 . 273
Bhada, too, Bhada-svamin, m., Bhadi, wo.,
•
Bhadra, m.,
809, 814
bhaga,
Bhanda-svamin, M.,
Bhanu, M., Bhanu-gupta, a Gupta k.,
Bharadvaja, a götra, Bharata agama, Bharata-kshetra
Bhargave, a pravara, bhariya,
Bharsar board,
Bhaskara, m.,
Bhaskara, a Vijayanagara prince,
Bhaskara-Acharya,
Bhaskara-Bhatta, m.,
Bhaskara-dāsa, sur.,
Bhaskaradevafarman, m.,
Bhaskara-svamin, m.,
bhata,
Bhatanandin, an official,
Bhatarka, a Valabhi k.,
bhatta,.
bhaṭṭa bhāga,
Bhatta Datta, m.,
124, 125, 142, 144 25, 247, 249, 250, 291, 305, 310 820, 326 . 83, 84, 37, 110, 112, 317, 819, 324 280, 284, 286
.
260 118 309, 314 12 160 3
95, 101
280, 284, 286
4,6 257
PAGE
343, 347
843. 847
71 77, 80
.
bhatta-gräme
Bhattaka, a Valathi k.- Bhatarks,
bhaṭṭāraka,
Bhattiprolu stupa,
⋅
297, 298
61, 68, 297, 300 296, 299 29, 81 308, 312 4, 6 308, 309, 312, 314 115, 120 n. 1, 123,
INDEX.
327 69, 286
·
•
.
143, 144 124 283, 284, 286 76, 77 55, 64, 70 86
. 256 & n. 3
253 259, 260
.
.
bhaum-invays, Earth family,
Bhava, m.,
Bhavadasa, m.,
Bhavadeva, Atharva-Bhatta, a Purohita, Bhavadeva-Bhatta, m..
Bhavadeva-svamin, m.,
Bhavadura, Bhaskara, a Vijayanagara prince, Bhavanitha, a Tipperah feud.,
Bhavani, div., Bhava-svamin, m.,
Bhavnagar plates of Dhruvasena I, bhaya,.
.
PAGE
2, 3
308, 813 309, 315 61.4
. 4, 6
3, 5, 6 12
.
309, 806, 310
20, 22, 24
5, 6
255
264 322, 327 4,6
308, 312 317, 322, 328
33, 34, 35, 36, 37, 39
156
Bhalunda, an Indore k., blumi-chchhidra,. Bhumideva-svamin, m., Blupa, M., bhūta,
.
Bhayika-Nayaka, an official, Bhayya-Svämin, Agnihotrin, m., Bhikshata, Bhatta, m,
Bhillama, a Yadava (Adava) k., Bhillama, a Kalacharya k., Bhima-Salki, an E. Chalukya k., Bhimavarman, feud., Bhinduräys, a k., Bhishma, Bhitari seal inscription, bloga, Bhogavati, a mythical vi., bhögika: see brihad-bh, Bhogin, sur.,.
Bhoja, a Malava k.,
Bhōjaraja, k., Bhrätä, m., (?) Bhrigu, bhū-1, Bhujanga-dēva, m. bhukti,. 114, 115, 116, 120, 124, 130, 131 & n. 3, 133, 134, 135, 136, 138, 140, 142, 144, 280 290, 291 284, 286, 297, 301 .5, 6
•
Bhuvansikamalla, a Nolamba title, Bhuvannikavira Udayaditya, feud., Bibbayya, an official,
.
.
.
.
.
373
. 118 17 353, 359 118, 119, 127
108, 284, 297, 298
320, 326, 355, 362
5,6 815
86 & n. 7, 88, 91 330, 331, 388
308 320 10 28, 31
·
Bhuvanaikamalla, a Chalukya k., 94, 96, 97, 98, 99, 337, 339, 340, 344, 357 94, 96 94 n. 1 335, 336
274 258
The figures refer to pages; s. after a figure to footnotes, and add. to Additions and Corrections. The following other abbreviations are used:-ca.=chief; co.country; di.-district, division; div. divinity; do. -the same, ditto; dy.-dynasty; E.-Eastern; feud.-feudatury; k-kirg; man; ri.-river; . . see also; sur.- surname; vi.- village, town; W.- Westeru; wo, woman.

Page #439

374
biddu, bildu,
Bilavanaka, vi.,
Bira-Magavisada, m.,
Bijapur state Bijjala, a Kala churya k., 109, 111, 112, 817, 318, 319, 320, 324, 325 Bijjaya Nayakur, an official, 317, 321, 322, 328, 326, 327, 328 Bijjeta, div. (Siva), 321, 327 Bijjesvara, div. (= Siva), 317, 319, 321, 322, 328, 324, 327, 828, 329
48
322, 327
80
94
107
880
33, 34, 36, 39 817, 825 337, 846 m. 1
106
bira-vaṇa,
biruda,
Bittideva, a Bappura prince,
bittu-vatta,
Biravura, vi.,
"
·
bivu,
biya,
boar, device of Chalukyss,.
boar, figured,
Board of Advisers,
.
Bodhika, m.,
Boleya Mummeya Nayaka, a Bedar Chief,
Bommanna Odeya, feud., .
Bontha-devi, a Chalukya queen,
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
PAGE
346 m. 1 337, 341, 346". 1
13
brahmadeya-kkilavar, Brahmadhiraja, sur., Brahmala Anantapura, vi., Frahmala Pinnapura, vi.,.
Brahmalōkayate,
Brabmamangalyan, m.,
.
•
.
140 n. 4
128, 181 n. 4 268 14 12, 14 350, 356 293
342, 347
342, 348, 347
44 316, 349 12, 46 . 5, 6 114, 120, 121, 136 309, 314 257,258
.
booth,
Boppi Seṭṭi, m.,
Bosi Setti, m.,
bow,
br for er,
Brahma, m.,
Brahmadatta, an official,
Brahmadatta, feud.,.
Brahmadatta, Bhatta, m.,
brahmadaya, brahmadays, 65, 66, 70, 72, 250, 251, 288 & n. 1,
·
.
289, 290, 291
57, 64, 66
•
55, 64, 65, 69, 70, 72
19, 25, 27 19, 23, 25
354
57, 66, 72 350, 856, 361
.
Brahman,
Brahmana, 5, 42, 43, 69, 70, 129, 310, 313, 835, 336, 350, 352, 358, 359, 360, 361, 362
Brahmana villages, . Brahmani-grama, Brahmapuri, a place, brahma-rakshass,
Brahma-Siddhanta, a book, Brahma-svamin, m., Brahma-tree, bricks,.
brihad-bhögika, an official title, Brihadisvara, div.,
brihad-uparika, an official title, Brihaspati,
Brihaspati-Sva uin, m.,
Brihat-katha, a book, Brihat-samhita, a book, Būdanandhare,
Buddha,
Buddhadatta sarman, m., Buddha-svamin, m.,
Buddhavarman, a Pallava k., Buddhism,
Buddhists,
.
VOL. XV.
•
PAGE
57, 66
295, 297, 300
76, 77 36, 39
.
. 160
4, 6 106
72
5,6
49 n. 3
283
88, 92, 98, 99, 285
307, 311 210 131. 3 98, 100
297, 300, 301
.
308, 313 311, 317
248, 249, 251
1, 306 362 n. 8
Budhagupta, a Gupta k., 114, 115, 117, 118, 119, 120, 120 n. 1, 121, 122, 123, 125, 135, 136, 138, 140
268, 269
273 5,6 247
.
•
Budhi, m., budi-buddhi,. Buddhu-svamin, m.,
20, 24 12
Buddhyańkura, a Pallava prince, Bukka, a Vijayanagara k.,? 9, 10, 11, 12, 13, 14, Bukkarajapuram, vi., bull, emblem, 1, 8, 112, 249, 256 ball, figured, 73, 74, 85, 94, 100, 104, 105, 316, 325 Bütuga, a Ganga feud., 337, 340, 344 316, 349
by for vy,
•
с
10
calf, figured, 26, 33, 75, 80, 94, 334, 337, 347 Carnatic, The. See Karnata, carp fishes caste surnames, Ceylon, co., ch for j.
44 128
17, 50, 53 260
The figures refer to pages; s. after a figure to footnotes, and add, to Additions and Corrections. The following other abbreviations are used:-ch.-chief; co.-country; di.-district, division; div.-divinity; do.-the same, m.=man; ri.-river; s.a. see also; dito; dy.dynasty; E.-Eastern; feud.-feudatory; k...king; sur.➡surname; vi.village, town; W.-Western; wo.woman.

Page #440

INDEX
373
PAGE
PAGE CA, form of, . . . . 40, 159, 260, 279, 290
Chipukya, . .
. . . 889, 844 Chachchi-wvimio, ., .
Chanila-Svåmin, ah Acharya,. . . 40, 42, 43 chacheli, . .
. . 287
Cha[n]ds, too. . . . . . . 874 . . . . 970
Clanda Gavaņda, ., . . . . 885, 836 Chadamukhs, m. .
874 Clapdagrania, wi.. . . . 114, 135, 187 Chaddravaka-Skambhaphyaks, m.. . 267, 268
Chandala. . . . . 297, 300, 341, 348, 347 Chaitra, a rite . . . . 82, 100 Chandavve, m.. .
842, 347 chaty, . . . . . . 262, 218, 272 Cundinay ya, an oficial, . shalty figured, . . .
. 294 Chandi Setti, , . .
342, 347 Chikayye, an official,
. 78, 06 Chandoja, w., . . . .
89, 93 Chilchvars, dio, (- siva), 96 Chaudra, ., . . . . . .
809, 814 chakrs, . . . . .
00, 68, 78 +.5 Chandra-Bappa () **., . . chakra, symbol - Om, . .
. . . 87 Chandadova, Agnihotrin, 1... . . . . 3 Chakradio, ., . . .
. . 40, 42, 44 Chandra gana, a sonic, . . . . 152 Chakradatta, ., .
. 272 Claudragiri, a shrine, . . . . . 17 Chakrapalita, an official,
· 117 Chandru-gupta, a Gupta k.,
40, 41, 43 & ... 13 Chakravarti Korra Nariyanın, .. . . 64 n. 4 Chandrajit, a legendary Chola k., 46, 47, 59, 67 Chakravartin, . . . . 70, 88
Chandrakes (P), m., . . . . . 800, 310 Chikyu, a kind of actor, . . . 88 Chandra-svåmin, w.,
. . . 5,6 • 148 Chandravartin, di..
. . 45, 96 Cholawdikirl, a place, . . . . . 74 ! Channappa Odeys, a Vijayanagara prince, 13 Chalukya, E. dy. . . . . 163, 164, 165chara, . . . . . . . . 42 Chiļakys, W. dy, . 26, 27, 28, 29, 30, 81,
Charage, Hari
.: . 298, 301 82, 73, 76, 78, 79,
Vijamanāyia, . 82, 87, 88, 91, 92,
276, 277, 278 97, 99, 101, 102, charcoal, . . . . . . . 43 103, 101, 104 #. 4,
charity-house, . . 106, 106, 110, 316,
. . . . 386, 336 347261, 302, 881,
charu . . . 838, 839, 840, 346, chara, . . 115, 129, 143, 144, 267, 268, 307, 911 840, 850, 351, 856,
Charadatta, . . . 856, 867, 862, 883
. . . 83, 84, 85
Charudatta-nataka, book, . Chapaiky-Ebharana, a W. Okalukya title, 78, 78, 85, 89
. . . 83 Chiro-dévi, a Pallada queon .
. . 247 Chalukya-Bhime, an E. Ohafukya k, 161, 166 & ... 4, 106 chate . . . . .
. . 267, 297 Chilaky Kanthirava - the W. Chalaky. chitaka, . . .
. . . 285, 324 Somdivar I. . . . . 87 Cuatly, . . .
• 275 Chalakya-Rama, a Chalukya ur. . . 106 chchhr, form ot,
302 Chiļakya-Rams - Vikramaditya VI., 861, 867, 868 chatten . . 83, 284, 286, 324, 331, 333 Chalukya-Vitrum, orn. See under years.
chatur-dgbita,
. 79 Chima, a Sinda prince, . . 109, 110, 113 chaturvaray, . .
295 chammadike. . . .
. .vil 329, 881
chaturvedin . . . charmakarn, .
. .
chaturvedi-mangalam, . . . chammatike. . . . . . . vii
chaturvidya . . . . . 43, 305, 807 Chamanna &utti, *.. . . . . 70, 80 Chandi Setti, w., . . . 36 36 36, 38, 39 Champurs, a princess, . . . . . 268 Chaundiyakka, wo.
. . . 83, 85, 88 Chamuni, 100., . . . . . 287, 288 clauri,. . . . Chåmande, div., .
. . 881, 882 chauroudharapin, an official title,. . 289, 207
90
.
57
The figure refer to pages ; *. after a figure to footnotes, and add. to Additions and Corrections. The following other abbreviations are used-ch-ehiato.-country, di district, division , div. - divinity do.-the mure, ditto .-dynasty E. -Batern fond. - feudatory k. - king#.man.ri-river, .. a.we also nur. - Am ni.- Village, towa; W.-Western) wo. WODAR

Page #441

876
EPIGRUPHIA INDICA.
(VOL. XV.
. .
ito
nytjad:
.
Tokree,
" Jeeveram, , see kast
its 222 348 7.
a 15 .3.1
ayaka,
Nägnka prim
Раар яриа
PAGA Chavadi Setti, m.,. 38 34700e Gedende polmokhs, 1.,
20. , 4275 18.0b&vunda I & II, Sinds k., 109, 110, 1120 Chula-haghi, wo... *.botanda, Gåvunds, mevbol. ptica
maiquire adosad 2275 32 se
346 cos Chulamąki, top., . .. .. . isdaado271 T& Chavuudabbe, too.,.. .. .
$2ofechõļámapi, . . . . - sel Skivundaraye, an official ebqova ba?
ahud 45 w
78.80 ate Chūtapallava, a Pallatak, adipoabad9249 iz Glavaddi Setti, m . .. .. Ruitgaban
29. 80 ens Shyavana, a Pravanesyd wedqadda:13-debted9286 16 febr616,008 res.. . 153 & n. 1.165.440 3651
En. To 3000.cleghe, . . ..
. . in 2 it: (hendalar plates ..
.6 ..
.2187
28 strogega patakree, . Jipio no Alegre 3181
. . 2,Chendike-vetta, vi..
. vjad 286 .
wiodesa dula Soms, m... .
o ram, ibid. T
e Klachi, 49 n.,
bo
• baita erradid 298 $ Chennaya Nayaka, Nayaka Prince hajobudo Tapper plate,.
18 al consonants, doubling of initiatie-) .uib. Ichim, a. family, 86, 87, 88, 91, 07:19;144,0
vbild 246 . . . . (9) 46 Loghousada..887,884,086 .
26, 83, 75, 60, 80,ajad Cleur, vi. . . gubi
1044853188b117 Sodius vibaling 63 cort-killing, . . . . m tai Chevur, vi.... .. icua quy.ambrail'sl .8,01
abad 903 s Chhandombudhi, a book, wind.itimbo2256 Sr. . . . . ..uttubaralado 5. Chapdigophool, quanqny-arium 28 . . . . Dilnioto nailaqanlado 1) Suhadona sutra, aloo uudes/Jiabao 2255 Arm of,
oraina 1970 Avada? alechiatra-grima, vis. . ...) ad-
B 40, BOL 48 RPorm of, : : : Chhodaka-padrnka, pi... 1, 450, fragt258 48 d > t, . : : Non lo bai tavan .."Chidambaram, ti, . ibidub 54 Dabhile, to.. : :.:... 13
Chikka Kamnapa din sa TOMOS, eqqanual 12 Daddi-svāmin, m., : : 3908915Xhaveladt ut Chikka Setti. . . . . . 2,1847 Dalili Phuin, Avalita, m.; mbardia 1o Pak Tamm, , : : : HH. 0012826 Daddy ARAF:9, b.Wakalo Shishimuline
erivo nenajav. 354 December mine hratadatta, a fend. :
. 4,6 111, 116, 117,684 de Dades meeste . . .92182-A134Dadalici, 201108801
&.
0 0 aur. . Chitra, n.,
83 & N. 3, 81, 85 : : : : : SAYA BI Dadi tetan sutros its . . 309, 315 B y : eau E ver an rud83 Dadina-TWBB.DE gefeud.,
106, 107, 108 Chittimayya, as oficial, ieckdajaäga-sakhah, sur.
: : sidebo 7:30 Page #442

VX JOV]
„Архаи АІНЧАЯричі
85€
TOAT
oppolare til einiz. 55, 69, 70
sasongaikiyoka, vi, ..
92, 404.30
.61105-xowd to evab >ag . . . . . usartade
Page
088 bites contd. . . .(..077) albot are bauva, viu, .. .. ..baru 292, 490.orgerregediby special non trall girakl. 15, #18 Talödarn, m., .. .. .. amadh, $13 Ore Damodara, Vatu, m.,
...
.. ...p
NT) Atiqam4 24, 311, 3.15 .. naaada 4. Gert Correxpressed by ordinary numerical webde
Besed nded 4 eik on
42, are Dämodara-svämains, ww.ptaama 10 ustoly szatacado
44,255,255,298, 01, 303
4 Datta, Bbatta. m., 8 Damodarpur, vi, .. ..** Mive-ishra 113
..
itle, . . 297 fo&Damoh, Hindi Inscription of, .. 18dgH I 18EE SEW, bika, an official Hitle,. . . 283 IOS Dime-svamin. m., .. .. ..a adgevaid 4 . , co... .. .. (2) Inv. 116 STS Dāns, a.Sinda prince, .. .. .., avaid haar ' .' . . . . . . . . 56 fashio- sra, book, .. ....aastaraa [ 28184 My or the month, lunar,
sana sagdada, a mesure,. .. isqaliyada bot ge g nt fortnight, Ist, . . In 1905 13 asrdagslidhjnātba - dandanayake, work oileivaya ada 90248 sce, . Srd,, .. .
O rdona 336 oa landanayake, an official title. See alsqruhabariyb 10 . 983 there. 456. ALS ... 28.73, 389252802972 . . . . . .
16 .. willingnofus, 6c .er
7th,. ...ay yard 95 Sodanda pašika, an official title, 3 257-48242970 T . . .8th, orgijos atstupu 95
Pangatrabovara, vi c tada 24 h . * S 988 008 . 10th, 1 9 13 dandika, an official title, a onciat fitte,
i didtants/b27 a. II . . Dangana, vi.,
12th, : : : 41,046, 43 attaslidott 19. . . 13th, Himis, 1880 bapak - Lakkapna Dansanasekhydbaccaradh 16 18 18 18,90€ 15th,
v Parada, ., (*) :
Andach-kuran:2701SMull moon . S e ptember searajyaranor: b atid bilbudodiac.ad c:. . . . . 77, 84, 85, 8vb
Dori Seçti, m., : : LIBA aliq-output 129,3 4.49 fortnight, İst, para plate,
2-404-30 256,1363 : **Dāva, a sinda prince, tufavegata açd1801251 .0
6th, .. Adekurfard Sibula-Buddlia,
418 008. . Sth, : : : : TRGOVI. . .
. 12th khanhti1499 in PPT,
c st . ER IA . 19 w woj depadeiroei
.: 291 in cliqiziqadas 11 . Ne number : .
i . faraparidhika,
12 imávravebevisco 41,08how mood (amáriaya) : 27, 28, 31, 31, da listo miliaresti hayo
. . .'... its d e Palavarman,a Wv.Chalukya princesa Da g at pep third fortnight of winter. 3nt - Delice. 06. . . gy, 63pdose days of the nich neben
start Hisyys, m., . . . qava-asivabrad 41 . 5th QUADY DY(!) atau busitnayya, an oficial, : (mies).cibidaitago rarat Al . 7th proper 180:(!!). hassi (lassi), : . . . Beliq- 66 Tugače Eas . .
. 6 8 . . . . . ad&tustastaa: TAE CAESA8 .4b, . . . 29 D1 dather, I. &&8,880 art an , inib leve .009 11 13th,
132, 12 .45 oar Enpredsedy decimal igures, 5, 6, 29,
. . didak.d36 6+ . . .
32, 36, 39. 64, 77, 78, 89 . 84, 85, 88, 92, 95, 98, 99,
.
dage of the week . . atidena .lt TO& . . . 107, 103, 108, 130, 13hrib
Adi (Sún.), . .mit adesi gilganda 132, 133, 184, 135, 136. Yıb ert 418 . . . 138, 140, 142, 144, Alivi
. I'ditya (Sun.), .' .'78, 79, 80, ad 258, 284, 286, 289, 290,
. . 85, og a t • 291, 290 yakradlavia 1 . . . . salq 1994 laid 335, 336, 241, 346, 356,363
Bribaspati (Thor.). . . 95, 341. 346 Bab ollut od 199170 buuwiibi A-ot.bbo bae .anto cheet ototugite than toga l er-wpd SUGAR e sigurie, to pa
y ta.footena widoto Maitiound, ben die Woodlanie AlienshreinvopraA rchmohit Puty tionli#rich. Hirisena-titinlalyse ditto dy.-dynasty
t s E.-Eastern: fochie datoritaking iting fresh sa sur. - suruame; vi. - village, town;
Vie ..Wextom vo.Woman.
3c
018.
.
'15th.
.
.
4
..
insidie
t
ITE.
.

Page #443

378
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
(VOL. XV.
dcsom,.
PAGE 1
PAGE days of the weak ontd.
Dhanamals, #. . . . . . 264 Radha (Wol.),. . . . 835, 836
Dbapananda ), ... . . . . 309, 316 Mangala (Tu), 81, 82, 101, 102, 103
Dhanankam, . , . . 809, 314 Pūrn-ingira (Thur.),. 839, 341, 346
Dbanantatt, why . Sani (Sat., . . . 110, 118
Dhanautan plates of Sämanterarman, Seura (Sun.), . . . . . 18
Dhadlami, ... . Soms (Mon.), 27, 28, 81, 34, 86,
. . . . 89, 87, 88, 99, 103, Dhatia kada, vi., .
. . . 168, 830, 338, 388 DLányughata, ti, i . . . 261 Vadda (Sat) . , 27, 29, 32 Dhanyugbataka vi., . . Friday,
. . . 14, 104 Lhänyakata, . . . . . Sunday, •
Bhânyakataka, vi., .
. decr, figured,
. . .921 Dhanyánkapura, vi.. . Dekanabbe, 100..
. . 352, 353 Dhunyavishņa, kun . . Dėmimuika, a Vijayanagara queen, . . 9, 21
dhiridattam,. . Dömarasavve, m., . . . - 18 Dbirana, a gotna, . .
41, 43 Demayya Sotti, ., . . . . . 79, 80 Dharapikoa, vin
: . Demmanna, as oficial, . . . 79, 80 dhari-pärvuku, . . . Dimõjn, the, . . .
. 830, 882, 384 Dharmadima, Bhatta; i . . .
. . . 148 m. 6 dhe P ubikart . . . . . Doukka-svimin, no.. .
4,6 abaruhidbika Fia; : : : Dern, .,
.
309, 313, 314, 315 dharmm-adhyakshi Sel alio mabi . . Deva bhattaraka, a prince, 142, 144 dharma-maharaja, a title, .
. .
. . 253 (tēva-bhāga, . .
dharminaharifudhiraja, a title, . , 947 deva-bbögn-bala, . . 250.. 6, 251 Dharma-pala, a Palu t. . .
296, 290 dēva-din. . .
. . 70, 72 Pharmaraja Bhagavavat, Dharmaraja Bhagavatur, . :
147 Duvadetta, M., . . . . . 800, 814 dharu .
.
$0 #. Dévagin, v., . . . Devagiri Yadava, dy. .
Dafiti; #: . .
. 308, 309, 318, 315 Deva-Capta, a Guples dy : 1, # #. Dhritimitr, w., . . . . 181, 188, 184 Devaki,
:
111, 112, 351 Duritipala, m., . . 180, 181, 183, 184 diva-kult, I . . . 189, 143 Duravadorasvamin, m., . . . . . 46 Norauad, Bhatta, ... . . . . 4, 6 dhravidhikarwnika, an official title,. . 257 Deva-påle, a Pala k. . . . . 290 Dhruvnaona, a Valabb, . 266, 267, 208 Dövarija, a Gupta k-Chandragupta II. 18. ? Dhrava-avizin, . . . . . . 6,6 Diarija (1), a Vijayanagara k.,
14, 16 Dhollvit- min, .. . . . . . 4,6 Devardiya (II), a Vjayanagara, 14, 18, 10, 11 Dhärjati, dio. (=sira) . . . . . 184 Dernjarmaa,
268, 256, 307 dik palaking . . . . . 18 Dori Bottle why . .
842, 343, 817 Dinakarat, Bhatia, W., . . . . 4,6 11, form of, . .
161, 960, 870 daru,
114, 115, 128, 189 & .. 1, 183, dhama-kadhiks . .
WO
184, 187, 148, 100 Dhamanakbita,
. 874 dlpa . . . . . . . . 144 Dhathikapake, W., . . · · 269, 262, 263 divadho, . . . . . . 987 Dhamagiri, . . .
. . .
. . . Divkat,
$13, 818 Dliniidahe, vi, . . . . . . 117 Dhiniidaba, copper plate . . . 1, 114Diviikarn, Bhatte, why . . . . .48
The following Thn Aguro refer tr . Attar a figure to footootes, and add. to Additions and Corrections. other abbreviations are wond e
the mwe, chiel , countrydi. -district, division , div. - divinity; do
feu.., tendatory : k. - king ditto; dy. -dynasty, 3.- Lastern
... m n . -river; ..., e lo ; m. - Furname; i. - Village, town; P - Western wo. - oma.
178

Page #444

INDEX.
379
.
.
.
.
89,99
PAGE
PAGE Divákaw-köna, Pabaha prinos, 40, 41, 43 | Edu-wåmin, m., .
&#.1 oka-bbögt, . .
. . 66 &. 1, 68,0
65& .. 1, 66, 64, 70, 73 Doddan Keti Bottl . , , . 848, 847
ökabhðga-brahmadēya . . . . . 78 Doddem. . .
ekkelvanam, . . . . . Dodday yap-Oulkondan,-,
160. 4
elophant, ciroumambulation by. . . . 70 Dagendeln, *. ! . . . . 98, 100
elephant, figured . . . . 55,70,75 pongi, .. . . . 116, 180, 182 & .. 2,
Emmeya Reti Setti, thy . . . 842, 847 189, 140
Emmeyers Chavadi Setti, .. 818, 819, 822, 948
. . Danguri-giro, Ni.. .
842, 4T
Emůr Bhagarati, dio. . . 145, 146, 180 Dere.Akkara, matre. . . . . 162
Enpaikkodi, a place,
67, 64, 66, 70, 71, 73 draugike, an efficial title, . . . 857
or drda, 4 measure . . 182 . 2, 189, 184, 206,
Chiluky -Vikrama. 997, 818, 819, 814, 816
Gupt,. . Paddyala, a Simd, . . . . 19, 28, 26
Harsha. Dudhu avamin, . . 809, 814
Kall, No. 10 .. Dahoy -Nayake, ... . . . . 899, 827
Kollam, No. 10
Bee under Darvikd-wvimin, ... .
• 4,6
1 Year '116, 381, Regnal,
. 357 Durvil-ovimin, ... .
. . . 4,6
sobe, No. 10 . 968. 887, 289, 290, 291,
. dataka, u ofloial title,
. 296, 801, 893, 311 data-proshanik . . . . .
Vikrama, No. 10 . 297
. Dvariamudre, vin . . .
erad-illade, .
. . . . .
13. 1 Dvarivati, vi, . . . . . 34, 86, 89 Efri-Proggade, a writer.
ey for ay. . . . . . . .816 oy ay . . . . . . . . 316
tamine, . . fan, yab-tail, Agired, . . . . Faridpur granta, . . . tormenting drugo . . . . Anes, . . . . . . . Anhes, Aguined . . . . . . Five Damodarpar Copper-plate Inscription,
. 329 . 129 . . . * . 38
118
, for i . . . . . . . * 4, medial, form of, . . . . 161 -d, instrumental in, . . . . . 107 1 i, form of . . . .
• 879 , initial, form of . . . 129;183, 188, 141, 808 , medial, form of . . . . 10, 151 Eastern mountair, . . . . . 386 Robala-dövi, a Kalacharya queen, 109, 111, 118 Robi Setti, ... . . . . . 840, 847 selipar, lanar
27, 29, 38. 76, 77, 78, 104, 263, 280, 284, 286, 296, 298, 301, 360, 876, 883 solar, 27, 88, 81, 75, 80, 81, 82, 86, 88, 94,
8:8, 881, 897 Edadatta, an official, . . . . . 6,6 Edar Jakkaiya, ., . . . 81.7 Idadhara-srámia, h., . .
. 4.6
.
.
.
.
.
100
Gidadir, Bhatta
s, formal, . . . . . . 40, 900, g>,. . . . . . . so Gadag Incription of Vikraunditya VI
HO Gadanandin, Bhatta, ... . . . . 308, 313 Gidawimin, ., . . . . . 46 Gadhwl Stone Inscription, . . . . 118 radyo . . . . 79, 80, 81,
el, m,
The furoredar to pugn . aftor figures to footnotes, and add to Additions and Correotions. The following other abbreviations are bed :-ch. - chlot: 00.-ountry 1 d. - district, diri, de-divialty de..thene ditto,dy. -dynasty E. - Eastern foud. - fondatory; b.-king ... - Masji - Hrot * .. . 1 nr. - ramen village, town, W.- Western, wo - WoW

Page #445

,
380 EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[VOL. XV: ZACHAL SPITA
PIGE Gaja, R4ura, . . .319 G 292, a people,
33, 37, 104, 280, 297, Gajapati dy. ... ... ..Barat 02.104. 50min :669 17h ia Bamir B& W , . .. . w a-lab.Bauda,. .
. . 84, 37 Gamaks, ...,
4 8 .. .Ayobamdad-a61dd
. , .. .
...po2 itaboretto gümanga,. .. .. .. .. .. .
bla kesan official title,. . . ..286,794 Boc Ganaop Siva,. . . domoidadostett a blo upwoes a Vijayanagara qucm, głbgolino-orabo Gagnetos,ca . . . . 1899, Albigblouter de
68,111, tlah 36brego gana, perion, .
tistoa isi J . 1.8. 881,081 1 . . . 371, 32, hud
I Gaņa tetheee ..
utanda, otra, .. .. lo ihaved)-e19
. .
. . 28, 30 Gamaperbar Wskatiya princess, ..iheitaragol 2063
Lantai patebitabini , , ,9våg-iyo Ganapatie Bekoa .. ..soby boltheday
Gayatmid, i.,. .. 337, 338, 339 310W34/484910 Ganastha, seo mabag
Iz .
de, an official title, .. 76, 70) 09,96728, 404piligainb . .
283. .
16 Gandaks or Sandaka,
And r ej 1040
aos del E&I 9.8L 332, 336, 836,349P93 4901b
di EIE SIE ves Gandaraditya, a Chola kb. 46, 51, 52, 58 5 4
Gwe llävarivads, vi. . ..boti20.1Kboca Gandavimukta, a Jaina Aacher, 338 & n. 3, sanal
Gyákruvimin, th, 0. zib, 448
.
ineva; por teban 993
genities All in ma, .. .. .. .. .playba-argli gaudharatama !
01.04.mgp,311
golive caso, que of, for nominative, psiqaveriguou Gandaryāna, a bottle
: Sargs 363
gh, fopen of, .. .. .. .. .. ..airavanograd Gandi Setti, n.,
01. 47 Ghadee1878, es nes.848 . plit Spi g endub Gaņēša,. . . . . Iddala 284 ,808 108 des Gapiba-gumphi, a place, L 01.,ada G i riye.'co... . . ligadozatob Gaposta alltos . .
. " LGHist-Burblauga-Bhätavad, wi,' Gangadu d..
'"180, 283 . .. .. . 0,674418 TGit
Cupta'k. ..... 41, 43 avu Gangale. dy. . . . . 233, 270, 377; 7 ghido . . . . . . . . 33 018. .
• 3373 338.860< vås Shāh, a Khilji k., . . 341, 842, 844, 345
. . . 292 Ganga, ri., . .78909, 82, 91, 103, 110.
Gifi-dara-inalla, a Kalachurya sur., 320, 325
1.k uara. 111, 284, 285, 296, 299,
. . .
.
. . . .
.
. . 283 oldatokurņeśvara, dir., . .
276, 277 . Gang Akang, dy. . . b er p ationsarman, m.. . .
. Gangend sa pratapa-viläsa, & book' .'
. trig taghita Coliya Chavadi Setti, ., . . . 312, 347 Gangat harassiva,"div.,... ... gorb gaita t olak Pimapunem, v., ........19, 28, agota Gangu Aonda-Chalm, rur., of Rajöndra-Chola 49. Wao na vámin, dir.,. .. .. .. 8o arrolland, Gangaindacho!spora,
b o la onay is ng .......: .. objecten
letnom i 3Ganga Nayaka, toit Acade
bit mild re-evāmin, . alq-1a4900 199922,-527"
........ tools • Ganganary, m.,
. 23, 25 Gopadalah SMO! eer..... 10 aici Gangu-Pormidi, div..
DIO, 341, 342, 343, Gobudlalt, a Pila k.,....290, Je! Isiboar 6
38&. . . . . . 1998. 2018RI Gangat. 080 ... . . . Too Bord NK001... o vih sado
. . . . 343 L Gaugobos., se Gangi, ... . .. 108, 101 spawa, Fijayanagara prince...... tertid Gäugigt - Blīlima,..
...
babayou dok 87, MiADERER, Ts w aan Beqiise Gingüyady, .. IV tihimusi 1948 g a bali R038,108 88 aeg,089,189 ose
308, 313 kanin,berablyer,.... ..
lepapafobiyog 28.28.18.08.07 18,88 T. Talossa Carga wo.,.. .. .. ....
.. .. .
aiandes hauran pe, &&8 8.8 Trop . i .
. &a ta, 811. ........ collapal capday dea ta mimmm.... Joroito 31942 Qarada, ..Met.28.8T .... 31, 83, 94, 339, ihangir... 18.:.:.::. 90:"98.9148 14 -Nutti
18. . . . .
Simaveetadhuby The figurnofon.topgest-ofbera Higure to footectes, mit wac. to additions and Corrections. The following other butwaliofarma haaldeblobbybau. deadtad ditto mist, plaats that we d o halolla Pored to sur, in qua w i go warm wateter Angi o rotaboet - bei 130 tuned .ee otsib JABOW .ow 9000W-.
W awotogalliy 1 BAU1D) - & &
156, 167, 158

Page #446

.VX.JOV)
.AIQUI AIRLANÐ193 A. INDEX
sas 381
18919 PAGE 1
19. gaOH & iravkte Bammi Setti,*m.,'.'.'.
• tadi Verbagir sjámin, m..
IMH yra vila Bhui Setti, .;..'
.. .. ... al rav ,. :.: misgearbogazo tofalu feyalli, vi,
.....R17 08,2018 HI isah M s, .:.:...90084 afin 300 ? ..'.
.. 338, 3396 Alital 3sksi, a phferrrr. ... aqiat Ba ru, 11:11.01. DO 150
m l
. . 10 ....1070 Guasharitra, a Jaina beste 999, 20. maalt oshthaasvi-svāmin, mi....
. 3,4,7 Gunadby, a writer, ** Stani, 100., . Starti, 100, . . . .
. . I
:: .270
..
269 .
., Gal . .270
a t
GameVijayaditya, an E. Chifutsalsbanenkit Kisad tra
1071............... topol .89€ , Jaina teacher, 484574 H
Agonie .........64 &#w ladi 1918 398.86€ 208....... 809 hiva P e la! 1.04 36, 247, 249, 25008810.J alber t Bappura fend. ... 106,
1 298 i 15
.P. Gardens Dandanayaka, a Vijayanagara ch....e all des . 252, 254, 276, 2770 tapt Jaidiki 1848,80g papayaka, a Vijayanagara ch., 14
205 .
Gundrija Idaiyar, a Saluoa k., . . 896 albeli capri Maiyar, a salvat
. . Dharani....
.(9) ite s ..:. 41, 42 any plinteoBadaba & Tals, food #001544 ........ - Start. Gupta ko, ....
Bab Kitapa, . 23, 26, 64, 70,05um,add degupta, dy. . . 40, 41 8 gbela 19A19 adesh . . (Sofokladado! 29:
. 120, 123, 125, 288. des H Maners (Mauna P), ........ 257, 2 adoptaras Saunder' years'.. wib.Taarada-qavatel ......atacamous. T
e rt........... fitas Sadilya,. . . 289.90. SAT 19.
x 1.781,881 .... .. .. 809, Anbogad V abtlis, . ......
Guiliara, a Pgople, . . T
33, 34, 36, 374 .
.8 V
xd gailand
8 y ...:.:.:.:. 280, 284,catalla .
. '91, io4, 817, 319, 91, 104, 317, 319,982.eladica
.alados II radia Tipperah Queen... 303, 301, ,
885 188,888888,088 ore * -eklad raisinIndra,... (Song D64920
d itetapkar-Acharya(?), m. 89 AM 2. frafikas ardhana,..,............ 312 ralprobe tartarey.tel . 488QHamboo 834,16Mere II ar ansvamin, w., ....... ., dabble ore, a rajya.......bastuagoa lun9H indar generul :::... 26, 28, 31, 32 viku .............. 284,usbid 3r".. .
tovarivar H .
H
o lder.co . . . . mavalamil ConDoV -a78b-adboat team
T el 281.
88 . ... . . . *** saveuiH ndege hatta, m., . . .. .. 4,7 bal a .
lq stad diddodos acril ndativ trainin, m.. .. .. .. wwwbald ..:.:. inderija, a general,.. .. .. Hitta faci baltbr ....... 2049 ndiyman, m. . . 21
40, 41371a perih
pihaanbieberse Setti, m.,...' adyamp, . . .. .. .. added bole s timin, m.,'
. :.:.
qetih Neka, Sarigeya, n., M. aldepesuvepering .....
tortow
".'. 31.5. ftcair - ficial title, .. .. blod pa balikat... ting enigsen 's sqaqat 571H
. ." . ikopen official title,. 114, 128, 136,JB, Bongelatonidant-bhoga, di,
. '.
. . to 1741.mk indor an official title, ...... . 55 bong 8 . . . .. 266.677 278 loh nor............. 89, gabbak ders samin, m..
...... 309, 314, awod "288,188 us.. aylar 1625. 91.942bpdevido dispati.....
*Debenti Bangok y of hāyundąbbe, so., .. Domingowyqo r unur.. .::
. .. hope, ortod ya berbbe, po...
::.... ..
anod .. .. 83 araditya, a skandhavara, BI8 808...
.... 295,0 0norton . .. .. .. .. 10 p. (Vishna), nella eri ..... .alphiamo de
:. 36-hatod - Kumara
309.815 008, 800 Hora Charana gewollt_come ha motibb odha hatto ha inta.. ; 949 o totoro NOT Twee b ta pulga er got tabb. Wow.co tatto o doideixandda rodo ahodcom.arde
To portes, donddate. Addition de la welational Botlankingiotti che country die district
init dy.-dynasty;
io E.-Eastern feud. - feudatory; k.- king;m.-mas; fi.river; 6. d.-se also
. ** Turname; vi, village, town ; W.-Western; wc.-woman.

Page #447

882
Harideva, Bhatta, m., Harideva, M.,. Haradeva-svamin, m., Harighosha, m.,
Harihara II, a Vijayanagara k.,
Harihara-riya III, a Vijayanagara k.,
Harikanda, m.,
Harima, a Vijayanagara princess, Harifarman, Bhatta, m.,.
Harisha, M.,.
Harita, son of Pararavas
Harsha, m.,
Harshabhūti (P), ., Harsha-charita, a book Harshadatta-svimin, M.,
Harsha era. See under' years'.
Haaba, m,...
Hastavapra-aharani, di,
Hastin, k.,
hatta (?),
Hemmadi, a Kalacharya k., Herma, a Bappura feud.. hides,.
Himalaya, mts.,
Himavat, mfa.,
Himavachebhikhara, a place, Hindu, .
Hindu-riya-suratriņa, a title,
·
homa,
Monnayi, Vijayanagara queen
horse, Agured,
horse, white,
horses, sale of,
horseman, figured,
•
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
9, 10, 11, 12,
PAGE
3 800, 815
4,7
4,7
Hirahadagalli plates,
Hiranyagarbha,
Hiranyavarman, a Pallava h
Hire Kampana, a Vijayanagara prince,
bm, form of,.
Holagere, a place,
256,257,258 119, 128, 124, 125 188, 181, 186.8 345.5 34 Hémanta-Sena, a Sina k., 279, 280, 282, 288, 285, 286
healing by Jaina saints,
Hemachala-Moru
Hemivaratha, a Mahddana,
15
•
317, 318, 319, 34 illam,
13, 14, 20, 24
14
4,7 16
308, 319
i, form of,
308, 309, 818, 314 i, initial, form of, 106 %, medial, form of, 306, 319, initial, form of, 308, 313 5, medial, form of, 805, 311 m. 3 4,7
1>
275
•
167 43
92, 126, 300
88 15, 140 298
10, 21 250.5 353, 850 40. 1 13
139 339, 343 380, $86
Hosapattana, vi., Hoysala, dy.,
Hoysara Chavadi Setti, m.,
Haligoja, a place,
Hapa, a people,
by, form of,
13
78
67.5
.897 .73
•
•
ibha-parita,
Ichchha, ., (P) Ichehhidova, m., (?) idai tdu,
Idu, a commentary,. Ikahvika, a legendary k., Ikshviku, dy., ilaikkülam, Ijam-Ceylon,
Ilaágörölär, a Chōla queen,
I
Indragvimin, m.,
Indravarma-diva, as E. Ganga
Indréévara, a hola,
Inscriptions of Badi,
Ippuda,.
irddudu,
[VOL. XV.
16a, M.,
Lévara-Bhatta, Sömay&julu, m.,
PAGE
. 11
10
342, 347 839, 342, 347
Igivabedeiga, a W. Chalukya foud, Iragarama, a Bappura prince, revili, .
•
116, 117, 119, 123,
124, 125, 126, 127, 297
180, 141
.279 86, 292
40, 141, 151, 280, 303
. 293 151, 287
26 63,70 315
Ill-udalyiq, m.
Huva
72 146 16
Immadi Devariya, a Vijayanagara k,
Immadi Praudha-döra-Raya, a Vijayanagara k... 18 Indra, Indra, ..
Indra gapa, a scansion, Indrafarma-svimin, ..
285, 303 300, 315 153 5,7 309, 316 976 19, 23, 35 73 . 109 100 330, 331, 333
. 107 56, 79 .306, 313 150. 3
. 300
. 148 40 n. 3
46 260
56
50
50
.
. 146
The figures refer to pages; s. after a figure to footnotes, and add, to Additions and Corrections. The following other abbreviations are used-ob.-chief; eo.-country; di.-district, division; div.divinity; do.-the same, aitto; dy.-dynasty -Eastern; foud.-iendatory; .-king-man; ri-river; a. a. also; Jur,surname vi.-village, town; W.-Western; wo.➡womar.

Page #448

Itvaracharya, an ascetic,
Iṭṭage, vi., Itti-Kkömbi, m., Ivanti (ppi), m., ivarum,.
j, form of, j>ch,
jack tree,
jugadaļa,
Jaimini,
Jaimini sutra,
.
Jaina,
Jaina doctrine,
Jakkabbe, wo.,
jalā,
Jamadagni, a pravara, Jambudvipa,.
Jagadekamalla, a Chalukya sur., Jagadėkamalla-Jayasimha, a W. Chalukya k.,
Jambanadi, vi.,
Janardana, M.,
Janardana, Bhatta, m., Janardana-svimin, m.,
PAGE
18 338, 339, 344 145, 146, 147, 140, 150 309, 315 149 n. 8
279, 200, 294
200
. 286 349
•
Jagadokanirmadi Nolamba-Pallava Permanadi, a Pallava k... jagajhampa,
Jaggayyapeta, vi.,
jati, metre,
jätra,
Jaya, M.,
Jaya, a samvatsara.
Jayachandra, k.,
Jayadatta, foud., Jayadevayya Setti, m., Jayamitra, m.,
Jayanandin, an official, Jaşanatha, k. of Uchokabalpa,.
Jayanta, div.,.
Jaya-pala, a Pala k.,
•
INDEX.
385, 336 831. 332, 333
835, 336 83, 39 259. 1, 200 & n. 3 98, 99 54, 68, 64, 70 55, 99 n. 1, 156, 362. 3 387,844, 345
83 280, 286 280, 284, 286
33, 34, 37, 106, 110, 111, 297,
800, 319, 324 149, 143, 144 308, 309, 313
4,7 4,7
Janasoma (P), Bhatta, m.,
308, 313, 813 Jangaman, a sect, 18, 77.3 Jatavarman Kulasekhara Pandya, a Pandya k., 11
166 157,159 309, 318 81, 82
. 281
190, 181, 182, 188, 140 79, 80 309,318 180, 133, 183, 184 133, 125 821, 326 296,399
.
Jayafarman, m., Jayasarma-svamin, m.,
Jayasimha II, a Chalukya prince,
Jayasoma-svamin, Bhatta, m., Jayatungasimha, k.,.
Jayatniga-varsha, k.,
Jayesvara-tamrapatha (P-ra), a Khanda,
Jentevăḍi, vi.,.
jk, form of,
jhalappa, jhatk.ri,
jibvämüliya, Jimütavahana,
Jin,
•
Jina. figured, Jina, m., Jiva-Brihaspati, Jivadhārans, A., Jivananda-svamin, m., Jivätmana, Bhatta, m., JIvitagupta II, a Gupta k., jjh. form of, ji, form of,
Jödu-kalaéada gudi,
Jogama, a Kalacharya k.,
* for g.. k, form of, -ka, sufix, kachchha,
Kachchi, vi.-Kinch!, Kadabara Divi Betti, m., Kadakuduru, ví., Kadamba, dy., Kadambapura, vi.,
Jvälini, div.,
Jyaishtha, a month, Jyeshtha, a month,.
jyishtha-kayastha, an official title,
K
106, 335, 336, 349,
351, 256
308, 312
305 m. 1
303, 305, 207
311, 868
335, 336
86
849 86
40, 256, 290 83 & n. 3, 84, 85 338, 339, 340,
341, 344, 345,
.
.
•
883
PAGE
309, 315
307. 311
347
337, 347
309, 313 358, 3CO
308, 304, 805, 307, 810
5,7
8 . 127 302
. 309 75, 85 317, 31, 318. 3, 319, 32
341, 348 80, 81
84, 85 131.9
.
. 200
40, 188, 253, 260, 979 130, 135, 148
.
291 51 343, 347 254, 256 243, 248 18
The figures refer to pages; n after a figure to footnotes, and add. to Additions and Corrections. The following other abbreviations are need-chief oo.-country; di-district, division; div.divinity; do, the se, aitto; dy.-dynasty E.-Eastern; foud.-fondatory; .-king; -man; river; . . also sux.➡surname; vi.-village, town, W.-Western; we.woman.

Page #449

384088
สอ
Kaksin,
£8. 888 Kalak, Palaba,
Kakkarago
tille
The sus
Kadamba-sure kirg, a Vijayanagara Kalava-tha, sur,
Kiliana jink, vi.,
Kada Pandyadhirāja, a Pāṇy giv Eahadevi&Bhatta, m.,
admigra
..
Kahn sututor. Kail., b (-), n
Keila &&
kakaikā,
Kak, dy,
kakina mesure, Kak
Kalaho people, dy, Kalabur dy
249
Kadappara-jana-pratipalaka, a Vijayanagar Kallakulam, vi, nitive-hudadana, .12 11 UK,
12
101 41, 43
Kalpatti e Inscription, . kapiksha, Kalu, a matha Kaluchumbarra Grant Kalveee :002 ers kal-veam,
Kelyje, vi.,
100, 101, 102, 103, 104,95 317, 323, 8p
yeadeya, a teacher, .aa pulao 7aflatural lysee (aksi, m Kalye vind.WdchianyeL-allawad9begel aadige, Kams dive 338, 339, 341, 345" Kama co 249, 251 te Kanadeva & O Te Mai Kamala Lakshmi, . Qe 80 -mail Kamalabhu Brahman, dingbg' On 0,88d Evil Kamanad 26 gangdhuvit Kamar $18. imava-abavi
93 Kamarapa, co.,
038,838 Kalaf, Toe 08,408 508
Kalahar
kala-fidhi Kalibata, vi.,
kelan
kalas temple, Kalas Bu, vi,
18T18
kalave188. 8IG
848,148
kale,
Kali 08
48 div..
EPIGRAPHIA CIA.
Kali See under years.
Kali, er Kalidasayya, an official, Kali-deva, div.,
F48,818
Kali Sats
Kalla,
Kallay, an official,
PAGE
18, 156, 295, 207, 300
308
33, 73, 109, 111,112, 317, 318, 320, 321 322, 325, 326,
•
100, 112,
18; 22, 2
341, 345, 346, 354,
ad
bit
to o
56 n. 2. Kamiren To Tot
153 ibug abès-upo 103 Billabo
24 Kanbet,. Mummetic
325 Kambbayeskapeks, an official,
78,80 338, 343, 347 275
121
..
hola queen im ali alani,
48008 ada, 100 Kam, 30
il, kam, a holding of land, Kam hau, dinom sadida Kamanagara K., altit Siektes, add-IT,Vijayanagara prince, Kamudavad difabad
Kal..
Kanaar
Kalika, M.,
I
Kalindi, ri.,
Kalingga people,
•
188
17, 33, 34, 37, 04, ers,089,sas,881,0. 276, 317, 319, 320, lo mot tanidagdha, 324,aj sal el,081
Kalingagera, vi
Kaling tupparani, a book
daganga k feed
18.608 Kanabasetti, 8818
PAGE
..Listed Davil 2.201
- 145,4
(ing)avI
352, 353, 354, 355, 38UTATI
18
154
40ot.t 86&D.Page #450

ADIAWAPM19AAÐI91
38538€
.VX 10V]
PAGB
HAT
549
11,
s
PAGE Kandala Malli Setti, m., : : :842, 848 Karpga Kalachurya feud. I viniwave1251 KaņBatt: Mangi; Räyiran, asr estan
imave isop Kerastakady Mithila, 3301ecr.
. ..
52 käni kab-0011.. .
ddtrit-
n . Xurella kavi-charitra, a book, . .* 165 kani-pure .. . 52 749 1722 Karpeita, .
. . Kanija - Rama . ..... 107, 854,90 Kritikone. 163 & 11. 2, 156, 1942bX kaniyin ........ .. crutan 388 adsoas . . . . . 28th od Kankee,er8... . .. .
Tuta! Kariberaman Ravivarman, la, .niy. ***6Wag Kannada people, .. .. .. .. .. nyingi kr unima galam, vi... .. 55, 56, 57, 06, A Kanpil kāņam, .. .. .. .. +3*
. . . . . . . 65, 709 ied Kanggupta, Kalachurya k 317.*v-alar
-Blin ang
Kalmere
ismere, .. .. .. .. .solgt irigakad tas.
. 318, 319, 32A
de 1998.,. .. . . . . .abrid Guztiada! Kannamma, an official, ..Ninonb-03134
P u b l a, perdita, m.,. .. .. .. .. 994314:12 Kanwar, wi... .. .. sood 1 5 -m5h d y , 0 6 .10.20.1.ra.08 . 0989) dni Kanngri-haya, a Rashtrakufa k.. .. 545& sledilim
Ja
i
y able V., a Ceylon k.,. .. .. .i soppa 201801101001108288. 384094
Dk yapa, og tilbyr $81,8842 15,104, 70, 250, 251, 2558lids Kannivaran UVA Tino-lodei
E 81 1 . Kantipja, a people, . .. .. .ogony mil Malab a cee, Jeud... .. ..... 338, 311, 346 lid X Kintija Vie08,808 ...... 289, 48486 afchie des des .. .. .. folet CBeIma obala od XI Kapag boyi, m.,. .. .. .. ...tib qoldim of Katteus family, .. .. .. .. 338 . kspardaks, a measurga plod javob-a' 89-48RAGIO Xaltepe Diri Setti, .. .. .. .008465)3 od Kapihvajo), ......... i sted H2942 attigde wae.. .. .. .. .. . outdokisli Kapilare ............ 1341474fo edouro
, .. . \10874,11|12 Kapilara, a Gajapati ........ ... dekatyexqui, div.,. .. .. .. . . ade106 mil Kapisa, co o rrarun .. 1.0,ayaduir a vio kapteini, a fälha, .. .. .. .. 206, 298, 301yant Kappûr, vi 081.4S! 291091.
57, 66 kadrētdifosztē,. .. .. .. .. . . 1 Kappûr-adevar RELEM E81 181 er der
. . 57, 72 kara,
. . . , 284, 295, 299
. Kayer F
46, 47, 48 n. 4, 50, 63, 60, Karagambe place, . ... KB79. Agiliteng-Wadleyp. Araibur-Udalyan:Volan m... 150, .avaid
... 33, 36.
7 ox 188 . . . . . .Hiq-iX karan
73, 79, 82, 83, 84, 96, 276, 2776 vietati jetrayamu, a book, ...... 1485156.mil 3a . . . . . . 305, 307r v ath-Garuda, utt., ....... 2007'aquaplus karanawa......... Soimo n.147- sayasek 201. prathama', ...... . .X kärangi, a tax, ..... 55, 56, 822786..io Kayak-nagari, woript, ., 14vd-tayonoqzidbagalda Karnsthelsavaru, a Jungama ordersido 7789. Kellara Gomes Sam ar er .. .18429aktioux
8858,68 68 Kariker afpolak... 16, 47, 48 & *.4,58, daga vora, a p. 906 61, 53, 61, 66, 68, THE. . . . 64, 60, 66, 248 afloattivox
eof.&01 101.001.ee 72, 86, 87, 91, 94, oar , . : r. . . . . 2, 249 tollvor lart Co801 80101 401 97, 99, 104 kariņi Parikramana, .:.:.:.:. No v ērtal Rajiran, m., . . . dend 40 Kärittage, vin ...Am vf520 #amaqi Ivdvari sana :::..
12 . . . . . . .. . . hilst Karive sima, .......... Hepator, ' 84,
0
9 150 Biggestolódo-X Karkodie .......... 67, 72.io tesave 11 .303, 301, 307, 308, TU 319 karmistakin..:..:.. 398dbijesavebiba-svånio, . .. 5 Rombox Karmariredie 908,808 . 250, 251, 253, 254x25bikesaved yes te, m, .......tohtibox Karnat. 888 ,.10. B S 3581869 evene, a Séna k ........ Ahlbox
Tyngoliak mi to pieno stesso per te flitede,
a t dettep .Carmagiqua. To fihe hottingT other provin din pokaroundb-obrzchil ipibog toister'directietolij totals-jow oli yolamellavandde, medt, ditto y anoty. Wa r I forhoferty kreun stat intimet ... 1 mg 10 rur.furname; vi, village, towa; W.-Westerp; wo w windoW-.
Wowotogally
3D

Page #451

986
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA
[Voz, XV.
.
koks,
.
.
. .
Klavi-wvimlo, ., . Kata Givande, m.. Kati Betti, , . kh, form of, , . kh writtene, Kader, .. . Khadi, di. . . Khalachi-pura, , Kba160, ., . .
.
PAOB . .17
849, 347 842, 348, 347
NO, 809
. 2013 800, 819
. . . . . .
......:
. .
288
30%
298
.
.
808, 318
Khaqdagirl, a place, . . . . . 3 tha jana birds. . . . . . 286 Khaoy . . .
809, 815 Khale, a popla, 86, 87, 91, 96, 97, 99, 104, 297 Ehitapion, wt. .
. 114 khila, .
114, 116, 188, 182 m., 184
#. 1, 186, 149, 144
. . . 499 Khoduladóvalarman, . 295, 298, 801 Khuddataka, *. . . . . 991 Kapal (P), 40.. . . . . . 374 Kikkako, . .
. . 967,958 ki, a Ondja k.. . . 46, 47, 48 & *. 8, 80, 88 Kirpurusha,
• . 884 kinara,
. . . . . 78 Klauan,
. . . . 807, 811 Kinnari, Lipokkiya-kinara,. . . . . 71 .. 9 kipni, . . . . Kl-pin, co., . .
. . . 861 Iin, a prople, .
. . 104 kirla-makuta, . Kigkindhi, vi, . .
. 106, 108 Kinhkindhi-panvar-ibvan, a title, . . . Kluki sorenty, di, 73, 75, 76, 77, 78, 79,
80, 81, 82, 83, 87, 88, 99, 94, 95, 96, 97, 98, 90, 100, 101, 102, 103, 104, 105, 106, 108, 109,
110,112 written bakan' .
. . . 146 klipta, ... Ko-chehengopdo.. Ohsla 1
. 78
1&60,68 Esdan darimar, a Chafa ho . . . 58 Kodiklai, rin.
358, 254, 256 Kodimuti, vin . .
.
169
. . . . Kokimoth.
140 Kokamukha wimin, a doity, 116, 129, 188,
184, 140$ . Kokimukha-tjytha, . . . 1140, -. Kokkili, a Chofa k.
46, 940 .. 1 kolagu,. . . . . . 927 & .. Kolahala-purs, Di., . .
276 Kanár, pi.. . . . . 318, 399 Koji Uraiyur,. .
• 68 .3 Kollate era, .
No. 10 Kommala-dövl, wo... . . . . 27, 29, 83 komma, . . . . . . 161 Komparika Parvata-droni, vs., . , 2, 6 Kong-dita-rajakkal, a book,. . . Koņiktsledam, vi.. . . . . 146, 140 Kahkage, a people, 86, 88, 01, 100, 101, 108, 104 Koskana-pratishth-dehåryn, a Vijayanagura title, 13 Koskagike, a people, . . . . . 18 Konta (), m. (R).. , 308, 300, 318, 314 Ko-poimai-kopdap.. . . . . . 84 Ko-Parakori-Rajëndra-dövn, a Chola k... 388 Koppam, battle of,. .
. . . . 78 Korran, ...., . . .
. . . 66,79 oshthika . . . . . . . 189 Kotivarsha vishaya, co., 114, 115, 116, 117
120, 122, 124, 180, 181, 181 #. 3, 198, 184, 188, 140, 141,
142, 143 Kotiranha Vishaya, . 295, 297, 800 köttegimam, . . . . 71 m. 8 Kottaiyur, ... . . . . 45 the kotţakaram, .
. . . 58 kotta-påla, an official title, . . . . 297 Kottimadevayys, Kotimayys, a minister,
. . 78, 96 kovilagam,
. 146, 140 Kovilkkoll . . . korilukks, . .
149 & .. 7, 150 Edvilakkulle . .
. . 147 kor-Irida-Kenariparme, a Chola uro. . 84 Krauñeha, mt. kroni, . . .
. . 111, 113 Krislina, ...
.806, 809, 818, 314, 318 Krishna III, a Räolfrabifa k., 61, 62, 64,888 . 1
The figure refer to page i stor gun to footnotes, and add to Additions and Corrections. The following other abbreviations around oh, ohled .banteyi d. district, division div. - divinity do the same, dytody.-dynasty 2. -Restern fond. fendatory i .-king1 -.-mar r rivers" 4. klo aw. Oni village, town; 7.-Wonowa - WOMAN

Page #452

INDEX.
387
Pia.
285
Paes Krlahpagupta, a Gupta k.. . . . . 127 Krisha-Nayakn, a Warangal prince, . 10 Krita nge,
. 841, 145 Kodafichi, din .
296, 298, 801 Kobatriy, . . .
. . . 70 Kahkambha#, ()m., .
• 809, 814 Kahitaákata-ddy, an Oraca g . 9, 8, 6, 868-4
. . . 988, 898
297 Kahinaganda (1), #.
. . . 800, 814 Kshiroda-avamin, m. . Kahm, form of, . .
. . . . 808 Ie, form of,
. . . . 161 Kabëra-Kurēra, dit. . Kabula, ., .
. . . . 989 kadainir, . . . . 68, 79 &#. 8 kadan,
. . . 182, *. kadi,. .
. . . . 146 Kula-grantha, a book,
. . 279 kulakarani, .
. .
. . . . . .
. 87, 91 kalapatrs, . . . 116, 14.. 1 kulaputrais, .
. . . 141, 148, 14 n. 1 kala-baile . . .
. . 88 kala-wattams, . .
. . 101 .. 6 Kolabkhara, Jatavarman, a Pandya k. . . 11 kula-hrčakthin, . . . . . 181 , 6 Kalburga, co. .
. . 16 Kulinar, vi., . .
. . . . 829 Kalantr Inscription of the Reign of Jayawithhs
II, fata 90. . . . . . .829 kalih, a serpent, . Kalila, a oficial Hitle, 180, 181 n. 8, 189,
146, 148, 144 Kulik, a people, . . . . . . 297 Kull-thiya,. . . . . 86, 87 Kalttunga-Chõla I, a Chola k., . . 160 Zmdöttuk a fölarla, .book,. . . 474.1 Kala-pall, a place, . . 880, 849, 847 kalno, a measure,
• 896, 297, 800 . 6 kaly Ivipe, 114, 116, 128, 180, 189 and n. ,
188, 186, 186, 187, 189,
S 141, 141 Kumirabhàti-uvimin, m., . . . . 4,7 Kurda, Devarija, a Vijayanagara k.. . 16 Kumiradovi, a Gupta qucon,. . . 41,48
Kamiragupta I, a Gupta k, 114, 116, 117,
118, 119, 191, 122, 180, 180, 181, 183
804 .. 1 Kumkro-Gupta II, a Gupta , 116, 117, 118,
119, 120, 120 * 1 kamärämity, an ofloial title, 2, 8, 114, 116, 187,
180, 181, 138 Kumärkmitys, 4 d. mahi', 297, 804 and ... 1
and 2, 806, 810 Komira-svimin, dir., . . . 168, 158, 168 Kumäravishnu I and II, Pallava k., 248, 249, 250,
251, 258 #. 3 Kambi, so.. . . . karbchavadag, . . . 884, 886, 888 & *. ?
286 Kundabbarwal, a Olafukya queen, 880, 882, 388 Kundala-dövl, a w. Onafukya queo, 380, 881, 888 Kundarája, a W. Onafukya prince,. 880, 891, 839 Kundiga, a W. Ohafukya prince, 380, 881, 888 Kundar, vi. . . . . . . 258, 256 Kunjaraköpa in gundi, vi. . - i 10 Kantale, co.. . 83, 84, 85, 87, 88, 104,
106, 108, 109, 110, 129 Kuntala, o. . . .818, 819, 884, 860, 863, 869 Karagl, a place, .
. 98, 100 Küpma (lafichhana), .
. 107 Kurma-svimin, ., . . kurrētam,
56,72 . 8 Kurukshetra, . .
485, 90, 882, 886 Kuba, . .
. .
. . . . . 111, 112 Kua raka, Mh., .
. . . 291 kütklla,. . .
• 88 92 kuvalaya, . . . . . 862, 864, 868 Kaver, dio. . . . 6, 67, 807, 811, 861 Kavēra-Naga, a Vákafala queen, . 41, 49
1, form of, . . 40, 268, 260, 279, 287, 290, 809 for b. . 86, 100, 109, 816, 829, 887, 849 use ot,
96, 76, 77, 81, 88, 86, 94, 100,
104, 106, 816, 829, 884, 887, 949 I> . . . 86, 100, 109, 816, 320, 387, 840 >
. . . . 100, 816, 829, 849 in Teluga,. . . . . . 866-7 Lahdhi, . . . . . . 841,846, n. 6 Lachchhakka, wo., . . . . . . 74
The Agares refer to pages ; *. after a Agare to footon , and add to Additions and Corrections. The following othes abbreviations are und -chi-chiet: 0.-country; di distriot, division dis.-divinity; do the same, ditto; dy. -dynasty, 2. - Eastern fowd. - feudatory : k.klpg : ..-manniriver . 4-10. klo ow.moramo , ni.village, town, 7.-Western a Woman
8 DS

Page #453

10388
1 821,1al.
1
. 38, 40, 180 1880pgelos
.
.XUONI EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
You XV. EAT
OLI . atquI atqugob er. . . . aquaqugaddal DE LAUR8, Art 811,
308, 31% IL[ijkbita, m.,95*ing Spot W alaya-ada 462 L a Santa, Bhatta, m., . . . 308, 314 white, m., . . . . 4 asi 414 L a rdor fanayoku Mojai atqo D- 228 Ongesagaed, 26, 73, 74, 80, ,700? 10h11 Iloko peke yaka, an official, . . 322, 328 pp . . . . . . . 200 ,34
#bbkf .sli Saisto it, axdari 88,138 Biohakrēscars, m. .. () ifoddangote 25 eeldaper Dandaniyaka, a Vijayanagara sinis- dagdxet, Su sect, . BIO 10 avsb-etapi . s 06bos 208 ,res. "Adaar .DA
6 d pobogative case, Kanarque,. . 198-a3de74 OIL b akshmarasa, a feud., 337, 338, 840, kderig. .. .. .. .. .. .. ..tödet99 Balaatsar . . $ib dir, YXZ;"315, $46! robogharama, a teacher,' .. .. 11/lal aged 128
L238f- w owy m , w 100% pokabhūti, Bhatta, n. .. . 8. as,fas
imavı-aborda ... alha colpökpnåtby, a Tipperal k... 803, 80k Motodio GoLakshmana, mi .
398.8 5 dikapala,. .. .. .. .. . 29 mrtot enkel La Likamerat BAB 387/9d8tbol Lokprosa I & II, a Bappura fudba Vohido 307 E88.182.06€ Awp
B A D. Ivob-alih 1950 Bakokavithiga, book, . .. aloda 153 SELAFEE Sönn osting 640. 5 284 184pk
360, 354, 368, 356, 361186/63 gebakebesa, a feudoning uchun &tagiu 146 Lotere, vi .. .. . .. 318,322, 8 aal Helmi, . . .. . aly expunar race, . . . . . .. dbe9 of Lakshmi, figured, wie ihaos A animacin do2
Jers. . . . dood & Dále -DuX Lub a nj.IMG . 107B68,9 lre.58
M ESLARIO 89.2 pperah k., . 303, 304, 307, 311
qanadalai EUR&Qabet8,618,818. . .. clatgg 499
tool.... .., 40.18 00ff]isvara, a teot,. . . Sabda Digangg99
279, 287, 2016 TOLi, a race, .. .. .. 94,100,101,0908, 10720 #mp-stand, .
Niveau . 1 MARS ::::
ematen 893
:.... 8 . .
Machi, m;" het die best oneir72 ,429.90 aee Eilea : . .entideslogu
ndesha vi.,. SII Tajstāti,. .. .. .. Non
3107 .
No. 17 tadagihal, Insctiption of, res
darito Hindi, lendam, .
95 · .
mot soap LC 88 Kanatese, No 2, 3, 8, 20, 21, 22,23,24 | Maadiga Betthiad.ods to aoidqitadl zašle 2 togelam ..
. 8 adana-pola, a l'ala ... .. .. .. Lk , hit Sanskrit,
nte 8.00PBB
darivala, a Vijayanagaita
g inox maqe$1,8..I$IOE! . it Spirito at malind
203 & K., 7, 11, 12, 14, 16, 18,
11 attaisi, m. . .... | 18, 19, 23, 24| devi, tủ, . . . .
qoy Danilo Tamil, . . . .
.. .. Avid . * . .No.
5 evi, a 'Sinda queen, .
I dados 1844 . . . No. 9 I ...
10 I Sod"-agad &ORIDES 289,978038,,0.....to pro LOT Mt.Tava II, a W. Gånad Hood Blastot 204088 edgif#68 pap(818,601,00188.... 19 28703 li Wabahatta; m.,.. . 3084 ayoles
Laubitor 88,88,18,,ar.o ... 20.sed B92.48, a podt,... bagyldt eleyperluridsenke ,aor 201. . . 11, 112 Mádot: benches, cofrestant : evanglo elekrénke die .gr .0018... : 142,144.24 Michi-
d i , 681 . . eleypt 18,000 ......: 309, 313 31
atchbagapta, a Gupta k.. . gland sect, ........logolst a Madhava Setti, m., ... gimiva-ishdi englererts, . . . . 50, 51, 53 m, 3, 65, Abimal alidhava Sotti, ml DEPRAVY Dejanav a pg Wklaka,,..........00 asladdod a dva-swämin, Agnihot , R, equo vob-azap Tichéhbavi family, . . . . 41, 43 Madhavayya, nofirish, galwolat od do 1705 bas adoitibha obba has a 00100 of omogt rotta Trognerat otot topa od
To ligares 5eferito por Horaft45 A t a, faptnquistade. Atbilitián-beomethoátrivestandte of other Abbrefiatiqua.ypodinafik-shof g econtexzodabodonlod Pirindepar. Ida Hero HD ditto ; ay dyuasty, E.-Eastern; foud. - fekete 7.00. W Walhot A8A4ivo; 1.9918867 awr.wimo; vi, village, town; W.-Wostorn; 10,- Woman
T

Page #454

.VX.JOV]
DAY
Tasedbu (2), 1. aeMadhu-Dikshita, m.,. mad0bk®ΟΙ ΤΟΙ 21 Pimparka,
Madhusudana, Bhattaputra, Ain, m., .
.
se Madhu (F)va, m 8868, 8Madhyakkara, a metre,1 8 masthan,.
ase seers 818 Oo, m., arMadura di Bee Magadha, co.,.
8,848
..
piqadala5
:
-manḍalilea, an official title, hakimätys, an official title, da.87800 fordradhikrite, an official title, gal 143, 144, a Siddha-gana, Madmit Juisto nilabah-navaka maka, an offietal title, vamala74 hit, a Chola prince,. 46, 52 m. 3, 54 Philapati, an official title, : 8.Modkuräntakap Gandarädittanár, a Chōla feud., mahalaanaka, an off the ase,ose TIE $28,re,88. 854 bere r8 88. stimage-avõbarabṇa, 7 tadba,7 Jyotiba Mog etit Saigo np ob 230,204486 estaly 4562 smon poljubijadhiraja, a title,
volaM mana-pradhana, an official title,
86, 09 M 350, 354, 356 mavath
title,
+sJq6q na[29 309, 815 sigong's go 2, 3, 6 76ela M 139885 89541mse 309, 313 abgia 53 888ta, an official title, .2739 M 398,813 earrε,38 256, 257, 258HM dont il 21,II ., 86, 87, 91, 94, 97,
ray-alagga 2
828,028,818,18
TI
Aug 06, 908,8¶ļa M 52 veb-vie 9724824satapati, an official titles a aaaaaa105
ilov-882227
aṭṭakavibaйjonaM 3 a-sandhivigrahika, an official title, 283, 286, 297 mated edtsuna08 smaha-senapathi 267
... bvvali203 •19
·
20Brai-konda, a Chola sur., 8Madiraikanda-ko-pparakesari-vari
al
a
W
18. •
Igl
rovisorindoBig sala-svamin, m.,
Ma
Maha-Chandamukha, m., Mapichaiyo sa acaicheta,
agmahadana, a kind of religigusderatio
Mahadeva, div.,
Mahādēva, m.,
Mahadeva, Bhatta, m.,
PAGE
„... „퇇o¿ìèõð glædɔ013 ..alabgem
ADIONI A
•
..
0000808,sa
maha-dandanayaka, an official title, going
DAT
poe bes maka-prafihara, an official title," ESCOSE 18 068.801 Ite
...obavubingan...Khan,
obiq-274hat meaning of
00889
PAGE
:: 14.3 dive-redbilaM
sigong ay
.
امه های مادر
84
283
88,-104
11886-19 20ahattara, a title, Joiojo profis
68,88 294ahavira, a7ahavira, a Chōja k.,.
isragmatadeeah-bapati, ar cial title,.is 568 Mbenga, mö.v5b-k¤THIS evendravarman, an amori.
...it illa 67 191a9187
85Elm .ܢ .
Mahadeva-svamin, minglaba-gava Mabesvara-Siang rooti maha-dharmadhyaksha, an official title,
ibizabetas es
mha-ganastha, an offcial title, busta idolz
mabajana, ΔΙΣΤΩΣ
vibavõbada M-BB 76, 77, 335, 350, 955862 hidhara, m., Jors ST Mahakkara, a metre, to Sated Mahidbara-svamin, m.,, X dlaM-mada 17 mah-aksha patalika, an official title, 58288897 Mangla-deva, a Pala walam bas avalá M-294/899 mabakslepetalik-adhikaran-adhikrita, Straigham Mihmud Shab II, ⚫otalq illadar mahdhyaya, a title, Jaiso nu exe mahog +8807 Maidunara, Valayya, an official, 20328 Mailable, wo.,. (Aquel Jool to 888538 Maitraka, a clan or family, J256
aa
abaa . 297394-tu?
mab kumiranijya, an official title, maha-mahattara, an official title, mavistadabuza maha-mandale vara, an official title, 30, 1714 27-29. 32. 332, 337, 339, 840, 344
888.888.8.18
gaiwdiberes forpages using on Croco ft. The following -boeu pa.ano:tgivendda 10058 her abbreviations arotend ivtech. man river b
same
B
country district, telecony dymity-Tendatory .king 008; 1799. aur. surname; vi.village, town; W.-Western; wo.woman.
i

Page #455

EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[VOL. XV.
PACK
288
Ро1 maitri, . . .
. . . 195, 298 Matielala Boni Setti, ., ... . 848, 87 Mildbars-simin, m. .
mandala, . . . . . . 196 Malagore, in . . . . . .97, 98, 100 mandalesvart, ... Maha, , 107, 108, 110, Malakara, a place, . . . . . 267, 258
111, 112 Kalamáruks, mag . . . . .
mandalika, an official title, .../mahk', .99, 86, Mela-nadu, di. . . . 68, 84, 70
106, 110, 118, Malars, a people, . . 88, 84, 86, 87, 89, 197,
160 - 8 817, 820, 826 Mandara, mt.
. . . . 88, 91, 884 Milavy, a people... a. Mälava, 86, 87, 97, 99
Mandaradēva-svamin, w.. . . . . 47 Malayı, 20. . . . . . . . 800
Mindhátri, . .
46, 820, 896, 889, 844 Malaya, mta. . . . . . 996
Mända fort, . . . . . . . 192 Kalayila, a people,
. . 817, 880, 825
mane-vergade, an fhoial titlo,. Malepa, a people, . .
77, 78, 88, 88 100, 101, 108, 880, 881, 888, 848
Mingadur copper plates, . . . . . 948 Waleys, & people, . .
. . . 880, 848
mangalam, in village names, . . 68 & *. 8 Wiligo, vi.,
Mangala-vin,. . . 817, 818, 820, 828,
. . ..
. 89, 109 825, 826, 827, 888 Mangelsreshtaks, vi,".
818 Maliki or Milige, oi.. . . . 818, 821, 887 Mangalivoda, vi. . . .817, 818, 819, 84, 826 Mallo, w., . . . . 86, 87, 169 mango, . . . . . . . 186, 800 Malli-dēvi, a Vijayanagara queen, . 11, 19 Manikyanandin, a Jaina teacher, 888 & ..., 840, 846 Mallagnagaya-dēvs, a Safuta k., . . . 17 månirs, . . . . . . . 107 .. 9 Wala Gaunds, .,
• 317, 890, 391, 836
$17, 890, 331, 826 Hafijadiya Beli Sotti, ..., . . . 848, 847 Mallape, a Chalukya k., . 168, 164, 166, 168, 169, manbaya-vall, . . . . 86, 89, 91, 105, 107
866-6 Manöjandora, Bhatta, y . . 808, 811 Mallapp. Odeyar, a Vijayanagara prince, . . 11 Manoratha, Bhatta, m.,, . 4,7, 308, 309, 318, 314 Mullayve, .,. .
842, 847 mapraduvado . . Millayy ., . . . . . . 842, 847 mapru-pada,.
66, 68 . 1, 11 6 Mallebrara-avāmin, diu... . . . . 160 mantarike, . . . . . $17, 399 Mallaya Sáhapi, a Kulachurya ofloial, . 88, 89 Mantranka-Mafaba, a book,
. . 88 Malli, vi. . . . . . . . 87 Mana, . . . . 362, 368, 354, 368, 860 Malle-Rocha, writer, . . . . . 168 manya, 'reigniory, . .
. 107 Mallikarjuna, div., . . 10, 16, 17, 18, 32, 24, 80 Marakatanagas, ni. .
16,16 Mallikarjuna-dēva, a W. Chalukya prince, . 26, 29, 89 Mariri - siva, . .
. 86 Mallikllan Tirumöyürürkki, w., . . . 88, 78 Marava, nice, . .
• 61 Mallinktha Udaiyar, a Vijayanagara prince, 19 Maruvap-Kandap, a Kirala prince,. . 60, 61 Wall Setti, ., . : 83, 86, 88, 349, 843, 847 Mari, div., . .
. . 86, 37 Malluvara-Mahideva, div.,
. 160, .. 8 Marichi, a legendary k., . . . . 40, 60, 67 pandi grant, . . . . . . 164 Markata, .,. . . . . 800, 814 Mala Bhab-Malak Khan, . . . 298 markets, lank of. . . . . . 56,73 Malwi, see Malavi and Malsty, . • 117, 199 mirp-malp . . . . . 806 .. 1 Mimballi plates,
148
marriages, tuz on,. . 66, 71 & ». 7, 298 Mammaks, an eficial, . . . 267, 268 marukkolanda, . . . . . 56 148, 148 maramakan,. .
145, 146, 147, 140 Ninam, lake, . . . 99! marumakattayam,. . .
147 Nina, a gòtra (lect. Mouna !),
. 267, 268 Mienvidi Hundred And Forty, di, 77, 78, 79, panchal, ... . . . . 77, 79
81, 82, 886, 386
The Agores refer to pages: . after a figare to footnotu, and add to Additious and Correction. The following otver abbreviations are used :-ob-chief; co-coqutry; di. -distriet, division dio.divinky: do. - the me ditto; dy.-dynasty; E. - Bestern feud. n fondatory k. - king: ..-manni-river; •. 4.- NRO INT, Orame; vi villuge, towu; W. -Western) No.-woman.

Page #456

INDEX.
391
matha,
.
Matidatta, an official, Matrivishnu, k., . Matsya, race, . , Matsyavisa, vi, . mattar, a measure,
PAGE 28, 89, 153 & nn. 1, 2, 156 & n. 1, 157, 158,
332, 335, 354 . . . . 142, 144 . . . . 122, 124
. . 246 . . . 295, 298, 301 . 99, 31, 32, 76, 77,
82, 83, 89, 93, 107, 828, 329, 390, 332, 334,
342, 343, 347, 335, 336
Mauna, a gotra, . 350, 352, 354, 355,
358, 361, 363 Msurya period, . . . . 259 Mávali-puram - Mahabalip, vi.,
107 n. 3 Mayamata, a book, . . . . . . 55 Mayidavõlu plates, . . . 251 n. 3, 261 Máyidere, an official,
. . . 922, 328 Mayili Setti, m.. .
. . 342, 347 Mayuravati, ri., . • 338, 339, 341, 346 meals in temple, . .
. . 69 mēda,
.
. . 297 Mēdhasoma, Bhatta, m.,. . . 308, 312 Mölimbiki, a Vijayanagara queen, . . 9, 21, 24 mēle, . . .
. . 96, 99.3 mēlē karanavar, title, . . . 146, 150 Mondoyagere, oi., . . . . .105 Mēnmatura, vi., . .
• 248, 249, 253 mēņõkkiya-maram, . . . . 71 m. 2 Mēru, mt. . . 33, 109, 110, 111, 381, 333,
341, 346, 354, 361 Mērdēvs-svāmin, ., . . . .
5,7 Mēru-svamin, . . . Meyiya Nayaka, *. . .. . 322, 327 midwives, . . .
. . 292, 293 Mihirakula, a Huna k.. . 124, 125, 126, 127 miji, . . . . . 293 Millaya tantra páls, an official, . . . 78, 80 Mimarsa, . . . . 295, 298, 801 Mimamsaks, . .
. . . 89, 92 mines, . . . Mithili, bis. . . . i 280 miyütchi, a taz, . . 55, 56, 63, 66, 70, 71, 72 Mlöchha, . . . . . . . 117 mödaki tree,. . . . . 278, 298.1
Pada mogamådava, . . . . 158, 158, 365 n. 3 Molloya Sanks Gauqda, 7., . . . . 97 month
Ashadha,. . . . . . 185, 136 Afvayaja,. .
. . . 104 Bhadrapada, 142, 144, 335, 386 (see
also Nabhasya) Chaitra, .. . 295, 298, 301, 341, 345 Jyésbtha, . . . . 77, 79, 80, 81, 82,
84, 85, 287, 289, 290, 350, 856,383 Karttika, 3, 10, 14, 21, 24, 27, 29, 31, 32,
42, 43 . . . . 87, 88, 92, 292, 293 Marga(Siras), . . . . . . 2, 5, 6 Margasiras, . . . . . . . 76 Margasirsha,
. . . 1a Nabhasya,. . . 13 (see also Bhadrapada) Pausha, . .. 330, 332, 333 (see also Pushya) Phålguna, . . 12, 64, 97, 98, 99, 180,
181, 138, 140, 290, 304,
308, 311, 318, 322, 327 Pushya, , 27, 28, 31, 34, 38, 39, 95,
101, 102, 103, 344, 346 Sravana, . .. . . .13, 14, 256, 258 Vaibikha,. . 132, 133, 134, 253, 255, 280,
284, 286 See also No. 10. moon figured, 8, 26, 27, 53, 75, 80, 85, 94,
104, 334, 337 moon lineage,
279, 849, 850, 256 Möppila,
. . . . . . . 146 moradi, . . . . . . . 100 Michehhakațika, a book, .
83 Mpidokuntala, 1., .
. 260 . 1 mpiga-mada,. .
. . 104 Mrityujit, Rajendra, a Chola k. . . 46, 47 Muchukunda, . .
. 46 Mūdagēri, oi., .
338, 339, 340, 345 Mudokutala, ., . .
. . 260 Muddana-Acharys, .. .
19, 23, 3 Müddhidhiraja, Pallava, m., . . . 65, 73 Muddiyakka, wo., . . . 828 Muddiyakka-Bijjaya, too. . . 306, 317, 321 Mudiyanür, vi. . . . . . . 104, 105 mudrädhikrita, an official title, see mah,. .288
The figures refer to pages; . after a figure to footnotes, and add. to Additions and Corrections. The following other abbreviations are used :-ch. cbief; co-country; di,- district, division; div. - divinity; do.- the same, ditto ; dy. -dynasty, E.-Eastern; feud.-foudstory; k, king; man; ri, river; -. a. -; Imr. - surname; vi,- village, town; W.-Western ; w.woman.

Page #457

392
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
(VOL. XV.
PAGE
; form of,
.
.
. .
. 40, 161, 279, 802 . . 152, 260
ade.
.
828
ΡΑΘΥ muggadde, : : . 78, 86, 88, 99, 100 Yugovaku, vi.. .
269, 270 mukha-mandapa, . . . . 18 mukkalvattam,. . . . . 147, 148, 149,
150 mukta, a granter (Arabic muqta'), 292, 293 muladhans, . . . . . . 181 n. 8 Mula-mangha, a Jaina Sangha,. 888, 840, 845 müla-sthanadi, . . . . . 29, 31 Kalbigal, a province, .
. . . 11 mamaphuki and mukta .
. 293 Mummeya Niyaka, Bðley, a Bidar chief, 14 mummuri-danda, a measur, . . Manda, . . . . . . 289, 290 Mundakuntala, m.,. . . . . . 260 Muni-Soma-Somēbvara-papdita-döva, . . 96 Mañje, k., . . . . . 949, 851, 856 margara.vana, . . . . . 78, 77 Moriyara Kali Setti, m., . . . 343, 347 morruttu, . . . .
. 70 - 3 Murtage, vi.. . 25, 26, 27, 28, 29, 80, 81, 82 Mürti-Sivacharya, a teacher, Musalmans, . . . . 11, 12, 13, 293 Musiyagere, ti, . . . . 96, 97, 98, 99 Mutgi, vi.. . . Muttage, i., .. a. murttage, 26, 83, 84, 35, 36, 38 Mottage Thirty, di. . . . . 38, 39 Mattaraiyar, a family, . . 49, 59, 65, 64, 70 Müram-rayan-ganda, a Vijayanagara diruda,. 14 Müvēnda-vēļām, aniofficial title, 67, 72, 160 . 4
o for inn, . . . . . 133, 138, 142
Nabbaks, m.,. .
. . 114, 185, 187 Nabhasya, a month, Nacha, too., . . . . . . 374 Nichanna, .. .
. . . . 33, 35, 38 nåda pergade,
. . . 77, 81 Näga, a Kula, Naga, 100., . .
246, 249 .. 1 Någa budi, M.,
. . . 278 Nagadatta, Bhatta, ., . . . 808, 812 Någadēva, an official, 78, 79, 80, 81, 82, 86,
88, 89, 90, 91, 92, 93 Någadeva, 9., . . . . . 136, 137 Någadēvayya-Nägadēva, an official, 79, 80, 81, 82, 91 Näga-gonda, a tank, .
. 86, 88, 92, 93 Nagananda, a book, .
. 83 Nagapavati, 1., . .
. . . 274 nagara-brishthin, an official title, 115, 120,
128, 130, 131 . 4, 133, 138, 140, 144 Nagarējvara, div. . . . . . 98, 99, 107 Nagarika, di., . . . . 288, 289, 290 Nagarjuna, a Buddhist saint, . . . 259, 261 Någavarman, a writer,
. 154 Nigayya, Setti, Mada, m.,. . . 79, 80 Nigesvars, dio. . . 86, 88, 89, 90, 92, 93, 94 Nahusbs, . . . . . . 101, 103 Naihati grant,
. . . 279, 281 naishthiks, . .
. . . 29, 823 Naiyayika, .
.
89, 92, 98 Naka, wo. . . . . . 275 Nakarasa, a Sinda prince, . 109, 110, 112 Nakasiri, wo., . . . . . . 273 naksbstraPitri,
. . 13 Pushys, . .
. 341, 345 Uttara-Phalguns
• 13 Nakudi Poturajupalli, oi., .
19, 23, 25 nala, a measure, .
116, 136, 280, 283, 286 Nala, a legendary k., . . . 101, 103, 320 Nalanda, vi... . . . . . 120 nål-gayunda, . . . . . 330 nili, a measure, . . . Näļi Setti, ., . .
. . 843, 347
7
.
: .
for stor ► final,.
for , form of, #, ase of, * written #for , #, form of,
for for,
. . . . . .
: : 145
. . 188 . . . 808 • 152, 260, 287
46, 151, 279 • 45, 186, 141, 162, 292 . . . 162, 292 . . . . 303 . . . . 329 . . . . 162 .
152, 282
. .
.
The figures rofor to pages; n. after a fgure to footnotes, and add. to Additions and Corrections. The following other abbreviations are used :-ch. cbief; co.-country; di district, division; div. - divinity: do the same ditto; dy.-dynasty: 2.- Kastern ; feud. -feadatory; . -king# man; rii-river; 6. a. see also; swr. - Ornaine, vi, village, town, W.-Western; to.woman.

Page #458

INDEX.
393
PAGE
Nalladikkön, a Chola k., . . . . 46, 47, 48 Nallaţik kõn, a Chola k., . . . . 60, 68 Nalviļānkudi, vi., . . . . . 55, €3, 70 Damalinga, . . .
. . 140 Námarasa, a Baptura feud., . . 107 Nambūdri Brahmana,
. . . 146 Nanda, m., . . .
309, 314 Nandagopa (P), m., .
. . . 309, 315 Nandam apūņdi grant, . . . . . 155 Nandana, a year, .
. . . 80 Nandana, feud., . . . 304 n. 2 Vanda-Narayana, m., . . . . 45 n. Nandizonta-bola,. . . . . . . 19, 23, 25 Naudin, Siva's bull, figured, . . . 8, 145 Nandi-sangha, a Jaina Sangha, 338, 340, 345 Nandivardhana, a place, . . . . 40, 41, 42 Nandirarman, a Pallava k., . . Nandivarman Pallavamalla, a Pallava k., 49 n. 1 Nang varam, vi.. . . . . : 50 Nanmuļänkudi, vi., . . 54, 57, 65, 70, 71 Nāpne, m., . . .
- 256, 257, 258 Vaņņākoņa-svāmin, m., . . . . . 4, 7 Nannaya-Bhatta, a writer, . . 151, 156 Planni-bhatti, m., . . . . 289, 290 Ninya, k.- Nanya-dant of Vithila (?), . . 280 Nánya-dēva, a Karnataka k., . . 280, 281 Napáchado, vi.. . Naradatta, m., . . . . . 309, 315 Naradatta-svamin, m., . . . . 4,7 Narabari Vishnu,
. . 85, 88 Naraka, a demon, . .
. . . 68 Naraka, a plice, . . . . . . 5 Nerakadēva, Bhatta, .,. . . . . 47 Naranandin, an official, . . . 148, 144 Nāraņārys, m., . . . . . 23, 25 Narasimha, a Saluva k., . . 17, 33, 34, 36 Narasimhagupta, a Gupta k., 118, 119, 120
& n. 1, 124, 127 Narasimhn-gråmin, m., . . . Naravijaya (?), ., . . . . 309, 315 Nārāyans, div. . . . 24, 36, 39, 84,
91, 101, 102,
103, 140 n. 4, 337 Narayana, a Pala k.,
296, 299, 301 n. 2 Narayana, an official, . . . . . 5€
PAGE Nārāyaṇn, m.,. . . 23, 45, 51, 69, 70,
309, 315 Nariyana, Chakravarti Korra, ., . . 54 . 4 Nārāyaṇambika, a Vijayanagara queen, . 9,24 Narayana-svamin, m., . . . . . 4,7 Nārāyaṇa-svāmin, Chatra, mi,. . . . 4,7 Narayani, a Vijayanagara queen, Näräyuni-vilása, a book,. .
. . . 11 närikėla, . . . . . . .284 Narmada, . . . . . . 121, 129 Nasir Shah, an Indore k.,
. . 292, 293 Nathamunigal, 3 saint, . . . . 54, 70 nau-våte ka, . .
. . . 297 Navachakra (1), m. (?) . . 309, 818 Divakamaka, maha, an official title,.
. 27+ Nava-kbanda, co., . .
. . . . 10 Näys kn,
. . . . . 84, 85 Nayana-dövn, m., .
. . . 309, 314 Naya-Päls, a Pālu k., . 295, 296, 297, 300 wch, form of, .
. . . . . .802 hchhr, form of, . . . . . . 30 Negicha, m., . . . . . . . 275 negi-dirchche, . . . . . 156, 157 Nokhavana, m., . . . . . . . 273 neļa-mettu, . ..
. .
. 317, 322, 327.. 3 nele-vida, . . 34, 36, 77, 78, 81,
82, 86 n. 9, 102, 104, 105 Nēmi Setti, m., . . . . . 842, 347 Nēpala, a people, 33, 35, 37, 86, 87, 91, 94,
97, 99, 104,
317, 320, 826 Nerekați, . . . . . 338, 341, 846 Nerkunram, vin . . . . . 67, 66 Nerkuram-udsiyan, m., . . . 27, 72 Nētipala-hola, . . . . . . 19, 23, 25 Neulpur Grant of Subbakera,
. . . . 1 nghy, form of, . . . . . . 312 nidhi, . . . . . . .22, 25, 42 Nidhi, ., . . . . . . 309, 314 nigama, . . . . . 259, 262, 263, 265 Nihbankasankarah, a Sena k.,. . 283, 283 niksbēpe, , .
. 22, 25 Nirabadáchcha Mau kothavale, an official, . 993 Nirdhira, .,. . .
• 308, 313 nishka, . . . . . . . 132 . 1 Nistarana, ., . . . . . 309, 314
The figures refer to pages; . after a figure to footnotes, and add. to Additions and Corrections. The following other abbrovintions are used -ch. -chief; co.= country : di.= district, division; div. - divinity; do the same, dimo dy.-dynasty; E.-Eastern ; feud. - foudatory : k.-king: *.man; ri, river ; 1. .1ee also; sur.-sorbate ; vi villag, towD W.- Western ; ko.woman.
3

Page #459

894
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[Vol. XV.
.8
........
.
.
. 322
PAGE Nisumbbasüdani, div., .
49, 58 niti, . . . . . . . 84 nivēdya, .
. 95 nivi-dharms, .
114, 128, 139,
131 & niyam, . . . . . . 75, 84 niyuktaka, . . . . . . 130, 142 fi for ny, . . . . . . 259 Nolamba, a race, . . . . . 94, 246 Noļambavadi, di. . . . . .
75.1 No!amberāļi Thirty-two Thousand, di, . 94, 96 ari, form of, . . Nriga, a mythical k., . . . . 101, 103 Nriga, ., . . . . . 808, 913 Nri (?) gatapha, ... Kshēmankara, .. . 2, 3, 5 Nripatunga-varman, a Fallava k., . . . 49 Nrisoma, m., . . . . . 808, 813 numerical symbols, . . .45, 180, 182,
136, 138, 142,
250, 252, 247, 290 Nuuiz, a soriter, .
. . . 14, 15, 16 Nürn adi-Taila, a W. Chalukya k., 26, 27, 30 nathu, . . . . . . . . 275 Nūti Setti, m., . . . . 343, Nato, m., . . . . . . nutaka, naptrika (P), .
• 259 nymphs, figured,
PAGE PA, . .
. . . 96, 317, 387 Pabbarra, inscription, . . . . . 154 pachaks, . . Padaivida, vi, . .
. . 11, 12 Padaral, pådávartta, . .
. . 268 pådetti, . . .
. 72. 4 Padipudiniya, a family, . . . . 261 Palmi-Sri,. . . . . . 285 Padmachandra, .,. . . • 276, 277, 278 Padmanabha-bvimin, m., . . . 3, 5, 7 Padma-nals-darga, a place, . . . . 78 padmade, . . . PadmÄVana-döva, , . . 295, 299, 301 pāda,, . . . . . 7 n. 5 Paduma-uvimin, m.. Pikotaka, a clan, . . . 260, 263 Päla, dy. . . 1:7, 131, 136, 294, 299 m. 1 Palakkada, ci. . . . 248, 249, 253 Pelangudi taviruda,
. . . 70 . 2 Palastvrindaka, si.. . . 114, 135, 136, 137 Palghat, vi.
. . 145, 146, 147 Palhavns, a rrce, . . . . . 246 palikappanam, . . . . . 146, 149 Palitana plate, . . . . . . 291 Palitans Plates of Dhruvasens,
. 256 Pallave, dy... 49 & n. 1, 246, 247, 248,
940, 250, 251, 252, 256, 261 Pallava, race, . . . . . 835, 336 Pallava copper-plate granta, . . 246 Pellava-Dharma-Mahārāja, a title, . . . 249 Pallava Moddbadhiraja, a sur., . . 55,70 Pallava Muttaraiyar, ., . . 55, 64, 70 palli-chchands, . . . 57, 64, 66, 70, 72 palm, . . . . . . 62, 69 Palavētfaraiyar, a Kerala prince, . 50, 51,
68, 61, 68 Paluvettaraiyar Kandan Maravanar, a Kerala
prince, . . . . . . . 53 Paluvettaraiyar Nambi Maravanar, a Kerala
prince. . . . . . . . . 50 Påmbaram, vi.. . . . . . 67, 72 Pamburanāttu-kkon, 1., . . . 57, 66, 72 pane, coin, .
80, 146, 147, 148, 835, 336 Pana, th, pånska,
. 133, 134
.....
....
7, form of, . . . Ö, medial, form of, . .
. . . . 151 Odavadi, vi., . . . . . . oil-ril, . .
. . . -ob, locative in,
. Ongoda, vi. . 250, 251, 253, 254, Ongoda graut of Simhavarman II, . . . Ongôdu grant of Vijaya-Skandavarman II, . ordeals, . . . . . . 860 n. 3 Orissa, co., .
. . . . . 17 Orrikoçdin, Doddayan, .. . . . 150. 4
P
.
.
309, 314
p, form of,
.
.
.
.
40, 260, 279, 287
The figures refer to page ; n. after's figure to footnotes, and add. to Additions and Corrections. The following other at breviations are und -ch. =cbief; co.-country, di. -district, division; div. - divinity; do the same, ditto ; dy. -dynasty : E. - Eastern ; feud. - feudatory; k. - king; m.-man; ri-river; . .-see also ; Aur, orname; 01. village, town; W.-Western ; so.-Woman.

Page #460

pañcha-chuda, Chalukya crest, pañcha-grana,
PAGE
Pañchala, k.,
103 335, 336 319, 351, 356 33, 34, 37, 317, 320, 325 Panchala, a vishaya, 2, 3, 6 Pancha-linga-deva, div., 96, 98, 99, 107, 108 Pañchalingadevayya-Someévara-pandita-deva, 96,
Pañchala, a people,
98, 99
pañcha-maha-sabda,.
pancha-maha-yajña, Pauchanadisvara, div., pañcha-ratna,. pañchāśā,
pan-dale,
Pandan Keralan, m., Pandava,
Pandya, dy. or race,
.
Pandya-Chōla, a Chōla k.,
Panga, vi.,
Pangi, m.,
Panguni, a festival,
Pannāle-durga,
Pannāleya-kōți, vi.,
parama-daivata, a title,
87, 91, 95, 107, 335, 339, 341 114, 129, 133, 134 & n. 2
50
90
236
310, 315 n. 3 66,72 107, 107. 3
17, 49 n. 1, 86, 87, 91,
pannasiga,
pannasu,
Parskesarin, a Chōla title,
Para kesari, Rajendra-dēva, a Chōla k., Parakesari-varman, a Chola sur.,
Parakesari-varman Gandaraditya, a Chola k., Parakeri-varman Madaurantaka, a Chōla k., Parakösari-varman Vijayalaya, a Chōla k., Parakesari-varman Vira-Chōls, a Chöfs k., parama bhaṭṭaraka, a title,
parama-sangata, a title, . parama-tāthāgata, a title, paramesvara, a title,
97, 99, 317, 320, 325
341, 315
308, 311
145
51
78
77, 78, 80 334, 335, 336
331, 335, 336 & n. 3 46, 49, 52 838 50, 53
53 53 53
51, 53
•
"
INDEX.
.
.
28, 76, 78,
82, 87, 97, 107, 114, 116, 120, 128, 130, 131, 133, 134, 135, 136, 137, 140, 144, 280, 285,
339, 356
114, 116, 120, 123, 130, 131, 133, 134, 135, 136, 138, 140, 142, 144 1, 2, 3, 5 1, 2, 3, 5 76, 78, 82, 87, 97, 101, 110, 280, 283, 285, 335, 339, 365
Paramesvara-budha, a teacher, paramōpāsaka, parampara, a tix, para-nari-putra, a title, Parantaka I, a Chōla k.,
Parantaka II, a Chōla k., Parasa, a people, Parafila, m.,
Parisara, a götra, Päräsarya-varsa, Pärssava,
Parasika, a people,
Paraspatika, vi., Parasu-Rama, Parasu-Raměsvara, div., pa avänigi, parihara, Pārijāta, tree, Pariksha-mukha, a book,
•
puripans.
Paritosha, Bhatta, m.,
Pafupala-svamin, m., lasupatisvara, div.,
Parivrajaka-matarāja, a race,
Päriyatra, co.,
Parnadatta. an official, Partha=Arjuna,
parva-masõtsava, Parvatayya, m., Parvati, div., րաս,
pasturage, paśu-medha, pataka, a measure,
Pataliputa, vi., pathaka,
pathina, a kind of fish, Pati, m. (?), patra,
•
"
patra-jaga-dale, Patradāsa, an official, pattale,
patta-sabani, a title, paṭṭa-sahan-adhipati, a title,
.
293
•
63, 79, 89, 250 n. 5, 251, 253, 255 91, 351 338.2 131 n. 8 3
125, 135 104, 126 117 98, 99, 124, 339, 314
22
•
143, 144, 280, 253, 286,
•
46, 50, 51, 52,
53, 63. 63 n. 2 & n. 4 46, 53, 54, 55, 70
101 309, 315 7) 55
303, 305, 307 94 142, 143
116, 103
52 N. 3
•
335
.
PAGE
107
2, 3
43
95
18
68
42
3
50
43
42
313, 314, 315
262 . 288
34, 36, 110
308, 312, 313
81, 83
81 ".
137 80. 4 322 ૩૪
The figures refer to pages; n. after a figure to footnotes, and add. to Additions and Corrections. The following other abbreviations are used:-ch.-chief; co. country; di.-district, division; div.-divinity; do. the same, ditto: dy.dynasty; E.-Kastern; feud.feudetory; .-king; m.-man; ri. river; s. 6,-see also sur.-surname; vi.-village, town; W.-Western; 100.woman.
3 E 2

Page #461

896
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[Vol. XV.
PAGE
ΡΑΟΣ
39
43.2
patti (ksbētra), . .
291 Pitri, a nakshatra,. . . . . . 18 pättir vam, . . . . . . 149 & n. 6 Pitrike vir (R), m., . . . . . 308, 312 . . . . 349, 355, 363 & 1.1 plantain treen, . .
. . . 69 Paulomi, . .
. . . 891, 326 plough, figured,
. . . 329 Paund avardhana, a bhukti, . . 280, 283, 286 poets, Kanarese Jaina,
. . 156 pavachita, . . . . .
pood,
.
. . 92, 317 Pávri, vi,
. 330, 339, 331! Pongari, vi, . . 100, 102, 103, 107 Pavitra, a rite, . . . . 84, 100 Fonnakobbe, too. . . . . 26, 29, 32 Payve nido, di., . .
. 830, 331, 333
Ponvalidovi, a Vijayanagara queen, . . 16 Pega, m., . . .
• 272 Popy! - Kiveri, . . . 48 . 4 & #. 5 Peõjara-inadugu, vi. .
· 19, 23, 25 Puona piates of the Väkätaka Queen Prabhavati-Gupta, Penago da, vi.. . . . . .17, 24, 233 Pennka aru, vi.. . . . . 253, 254, 255
porttan,
. . . . . E6, 90 per-ba!!, . . . . . . 89
Poshali, vi.. . . . . . 295, 298, 301 porgade, . . . . . . . 81, 335 Pöturija-palli, vi., . .
. 19 Periya Tirumoli, a book,
. .
pr, form of, . 48
. . . Ferma Perm-di-dēva, a Sinda k., .
112
Prabhakaru doctrine, . 350, 355, 356, 363 Fermadi, a Kalachurya k., . . . . 318
Prabhakara, Bhatte, m., . Permadi, a Sinda k., . . 109, 111, 113
. . 3
Prabbákara-svamin, m.,. Permadi, a Ganga feud., . 937 & n. 2, 310, 341,
Pisbl.avarisha, ... . 842, 344
808, 312
Prabhavati-gupta, Rudra-Sem queen, Permanadi, a Ganga feud., 338, 340, 341, 845
40, 41, 42, Permånadi Singana, a Nolamba feud., . . 94
pribhritikpita, . . . . . . 287 Perumbidugu Mattaraiyan, a fend., . 49 n. 1
prabhu, Perumparnappaliyur-Chidambaram,
53 . 2
prachanda-dandanayaka, see Maha-pr. 87 88, 104 Peranakilli, a Chola k., . . . , 46, 48 pradhana, an oficial title, see also Maka', . 77, 79, Totta-pila, . . . . . . . 5, 6
80, 81, 82, 88 Peyiy, a Kalachurya minister, 33, 35, 36, 37, Pradbâni Iragappa, a Vijayanagara feud., 39
15 Pradhani Mallarass Odeys,
. . 15 pl, form of, .
ditto . . . . 2, 279
Pradosbasarman, 11., bilguos, month,. . . . .
303, 305, 306, 307, 308,
62, 69 phutta, . . . .
311 & 1.1 . . 144 n. 3
Pradyuta-s amin, ., pida,
. . . .
. 286
. .
. .
. .
. 3 pidi-sul-lal, .
. . 55, 64, 65
prageba, . . . . .
. 817
praghattaka,. . . . . . 78 .. 1,79 pig, . . .
Prajña, a Bud dhist monk, Pi (si?)giri, mt.
. Pikira graut, . .
Prakiss, . . . . . . 809, 81 4 pillar, stone, .
. . .
Prakibiditya, a Guptu k., . .
. .
. 150
. . 118 pilupati, see maha-p. .
prakriti,
77 n. 6, 996 Pichhadeva, Bhatta, It. . . . 309, 315 prumnanju . .
317, 320 Pinnapura, i., .
. 19 pramåtri. .
• 266 Pindi para, Brahmala, vi, . . . 19, 23, 25 Pramėya-chandriká, a book, . . . 888 m. 2 Pionipuram, Gollala, vi.. . . . 19, 23, 25
Pramoda, a year, . . . . . . 19
. Pinak kipparn, vi., .
. . .
. 4,7 Pramoda-svåmin, m., 254
. .
. . piriy-ara, .
Prapa, mn., . .
. . . . 80, 93
. . . . . 309, 314 Pithapu.am, ti, . . . . . 155
Praniļaka-durgu, a place, . . . . . 78
.
29
288
.
.
.
248
The figures refer to page; after a figure to foutuotes, and add, to Additions and Currections. The following other abbreviations are used :--ch. - clief; co. - Countrydi.- district, division; div. - divinity; do. Ftbe same, ditto; dy. - dynasty; E.- Euscern ; feud. - feudatory : king; m, man; ri, river ; 1. a. se also; sur. - surnaine ; vi. village, town; W. - Westorawo. - woman.

Page #462

INDEX.
897
.
88
PAGE pranta-pals. an official title, .
• 297 Prapannāmsita, a buok,. . prapoals, . . . .
. . .
. .317 prårya,
. . . . . 307, 310 ... 6 Prabants, W., . . Prsinta-deva, a minister, . . 303, 309, 312 prasasti, . . .
. . 70 Pratapa-Déva-rays, a Vijayanagara prince, 16, 21,
24.138 Pratápa-giri, a rajya. . . . 10, 19, 22, 25 Prataparadrs, a Kshatriya k., . . . . 18 pratlanma-küyastba, an official title,. 130, 131
*. 7, 139, 142 prathama-kulika, an official title,. 128, 130, 131
n. 6, 133, 139, 140, 142, 146 Prathama pustapala, an official title,
143 pratihära, a title, see alsu Maha, 257, 258, 263,
291, 297
Pratigia-yangandarayana, a book, . . 88 Pratinkaba-bhi-kara, a Nolamba title, . . 94 Pratösbaka, m... . . . . . 309, 314 pratyanta-pipati, . .
. . 116 prutyays, . .
. 289, 290 ). 4,
297, 298 Praudba-Déva-rays, a Vijayanagara k., . 15, 16 prava -- Åpnuvana,. . .
260, 284, 286 Asits, . .
295, 298, 301 Aurva, . .
280, 284, 286 Bhargava, . .
280, 284, 286 Chyavana,. . .
280, 284, 288 Daivals, . .
295, 298, 301 Jamarlagni, .
280, 284, 286 saņdilys,
295, 298, 801 Pravara-Sēns, a Vākafaka k.,. .
43 . 1 právēlya,
143 pråviņya, . . .
. . . 955 Prayaga, vi., . . . . : 85, 90 Preggada, Ārādhys, H., . Prēma, vi.. . . .
. . 69 & note Prémigrahāra, di, . . . , 53, 57, 62, 69 Prēmigrabáram-Aņbil, vi, . . . 37 Prēmapuri, vi.. . . Pri, form of, . . . . . . 45 Prithvipati, a Ganga k., . . . . . 60 Prithvishēna, a minister, . . . 301 1. 1
· PAGE Prithvi-svimin, m.. prithvi-vallabha, Chalukya title, . . .. 76 Prithvivarman, a Ganga k.. . . . 276 Priya, 7. . . . . . . 309, 315 Priyadima (P), N., . . . . . 309, 314 prochchumbi, . prödgua,
. 105 Pädi-Adityapidári, a Chola princess, . . . 60 Pàdi-Parantaka, a Chofu k., . . . 60 pūjari,. . . . . . 18 Pujishņu, m., . . . . . . 309, 316 Poļi, oi. .
. 86, 87, 88, 92 Peligere, vi., . . . . . . . 15 Paligere Three-handred, di., 337, 339, 340, 314, 316 Paļiy-appayaņa-vida, vi.,
. . 87 Pullur, vi.. . . . . . . 57, 65, 71 Palamavi Väsishthiputra Śri, an Andhra k., 201 Pundravardhana, a bhukti, 114, 115, 116, 117, 18
120, 122, 124, 126, 127, 128, 130, 131, 131 ». 3, 133, 134, 135, 136, 138, 140, 142, 144, 279, 235,
801 Punaseyamma, Bälguliyarn, m.. . 330, 331, 333 purs, . . . . . . . 146 Paragupta, a Guptu k., 118, 119, 120, 120 s. 1 parana, a coin, . . . .
280, 283, 298 Purios, . . . . . .
35, 353, 360 Purana riadikahari, vi.. . . . 142, 143, 144 Parandara-svämin, m., . . . . . 4,7 Pärnudama, Bhatta, n.. . .
308, 818 Parpaghösba, Bhatta, ..., . .
303, 312 Pārņingira, a special day,
341, 846 purõhita, . . . . . . . 238 Porůravas, . . . . . . . 106 Purushottama Bhatta, m.,
.
3, 4,7 Parashottama-svāmin, m... Pärva-mimiths, . . Pass, wo., . . . Puse, too. . . . . . . . 273 pushkariņi, . .
• 808 Pushya, a nakshatra,
841, 345 Pushyamitra, & people, . . . . 116, 117 Pusliya-sinin, m., Pushya-svåmin, Hudiki-pati, m., . , . 5,7
The figures refer to pages; f. after a figure to footnotes, and add. to Additions and Corrections. The following other abbreviations are used :-ch. chief; co.-country; di. -district, division; dio.divinity; do.=the sun, ditto; dy. -dynasty: E.- Estern; foud. fendatory; k.-king m.=man; ri. Tiver; . 4. - 1 Also i sur. -suruame; di. village, town; W.-Western; wo.-woman.

Page #463

398
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[VOL. XV.
pusta päls, an official title,
PAGE 3, 6, 114, 128, 130, 132, & *. 3,
138, 136, 140, 143 . . . . 283
pūti,
.
.
.
.
B
.
13
1, doubling with, 2, 40, 180, 182, 188, 141,
152, 252, 260, 279, 287,
290, 802 for ! . . . . . 100, 316, 329, 849 ., form of, . . . . . . 78 n. 6
. . . . . . 152 Rādběya = Karņa,. . . 35, 37, 87, 91, 95, 107 Raghava, a Choda-Ganga k., . . 280, 281 Rabaskaradeva-sarman, m., . . 280, 284, 286 Rabu, . . . . . . . 325 *. 2 Raja, a Kalacharya k., . , 917, 318, 319, 324 Rāja-Bhima, an E. Chaľukya k., . . 164 Rajadhiraja Chola I, a Chola k., . . . 78 Rājāditya, a Chola k., . . 46, 51, 52 & *. 2, 53 Rājagam bhira, a rajya, . . . , 11, 12 Raja-kala-nirnaya, & book, . . . 10, 11 Rajakesarin, a Chola dy. name, . 49, 52, 60, 68 Bäjakosari-varman, a Chola k., 44, 46, 47,
50, 51, 53, 68 Rajakesari-varman Rājāditya, a Chola k., . 53 Rajakësari-varman Räjarija I, a Chofu k., . 63 Rājakēsari-varman Sundara-Chola, a Chola k.. . 53 Rajala, a Kalacharya feud., . . . . räjämätya, an official title, . . 289, 297 Raja-mrigarka, a book,. . . . . . 160 rajanyak, . . . . . 283, 297 rajaputra, . . . . . 2, 8, 288, 297 Raja-raja, a Chola k., . . . , 154, 155 Rājarāja I, a Chola k., . , . 46, 47 n. 3, 54 Rājasimba-Pandye, a Pandya k., . . . 50 rajasthaniy-parika, . . . . . 297 Rajatādri=Kailass,
. . 88 Rajendra-Chola, a Chola k., 36, 248, 249 n. 1,
. 849, 351, 357 Räjēodra-Chāļa-Deva I, a Chola k., . . 49 & n. 8 Räjöndra Mrityujit, a Chola k., ... 46, 47 Rajendra Odeya, a Vijayanagara prince,. . 12 Rajendra-Sõla-puram, vi, . . . 150 , 4 Rajendra-sola-Tepkarai-nőtta Müvenda-Vopio, m.
150 .. 4
PAGE råju-pattambu, . . . . . 156, 157 Rajya-pala, a Pala k., . . . . 296, 299 rakshamani,. . . . . . . 354 Rāms,. . . . .
• 299 Ráma - Vikramaditya II, 102, 103, 106, 110, 112 Ramachandrs, see Avēņi-Sri R, . 54 n. 4 Ramacharita, a book, . . . . 299 . 1 Rama-dēva, a Détagiri Yadata k., . . . 11 Ramanatha, a Devagiri k., . . . . 10 Ramapura, s. . . . . . . 19 Ramapurada hola,. . . . . 19, 23, 25 Ramayana of Kamban, a book, . 47 . 2 Rambhi, . . .
. . 381, 338 Ramēbvara, dit. . . . 26, 27, 28, 29, 31, 32 rapala,. . . . . . . . 283 Ranabubha, m., . .
. 308, 311 range, a temple service, . . 18, 22, 25 Ranganatha, div., . . 53, 54, 62, 69 Rangárya, Rayasadhipe, m., .
23, 25 Rangini, a place, . . . . . Rangini-pratäpa, a Nayaka title, .
13 Ranniyabbe, too. . . . . . 335, 336 räräjita,
. . . . . . . 34 Rasañíchäls, Bhatts, m., .
, . . .
.
. . 308, 312 Rashtrakata, dy., . . 51, 54, 289, 296, 299, 305 Rati, . . . . . . 321, 826, 381 Ratnadhēnu-mahädäna, . . . . . 15 Ratnakaradēvašarman, ., . . 280, 284, 266 Ratta, a race, . . . , 349, 350, 356 Tava!,. . . . . . 81, 81 n. 2, 82
• 28, 31, 324 Rävappayya, an official,. . 87, 91, 94, 95, 101 Ravikara-dēra, Bbatta, m., Rati, div., . . . . . . .833 Ravi () la (®), m., . . . . . 308, 312 Räyskoța copper-plate, . . . . . . 246 Räys-Murari-Soma, div., .
327 Riya-Murāri-Sõmanātha, div. · 317, 322, 323,
325, 828 Baya-Murari - Söyidēva, a Kalachurya k., 817,
320, 391, 325 Rayappa Odeya, a Vijayanagara governor, 15 Rayasidhipa Rangárys, m., . . . . 23 Rayi, wo., . . . . . . 274 rāyiran, a soribe, .
. . 145, 150 rb for ro, .. . . . . . . 349
Ravana,
The figures refer to pagos ; *. after a figure to footnotes, and add. to Additious and Corrections. The following other abbreviations are goed -ch.-chief: co-country; . district, division; div. - divinity: do.-the same. ditto; dy. -dynasty E. - Eastern ; feud.- foulalory; k. -king: .-man; ri. river; t. 4. - also; dur. Burnamevi. village, town; W.-Western ; w..woman.

Page #464

INDEX
399
284
142, 144
81
PAGE
PAGE Rochaya-Nayaka, an official,. . . 323, 328 Sadasiva-mudra,
. . . 278 Rēcbidova, a general, . . . 838, 343, 3-17 Sadesa, m., . . . . . . 308, 313 Revada-ayya, an official, . . . 81, 82 sūdbana, army,
. . 307, 311 Reti, no. . . . . . 263 Sädhäraņa, a year, .
. . 76, 77 Rēvakabbe, tro.. .
.
82 sādhya,
. . . 89 Rēvakauirmadi, a Chalukya princess, 338 n. 1,
Sāgara-svamin, . . .
5,8 340, 344
såhani, an official title, . . 83, 85, 86, 37, 39
Sähasa-Vainatėya, a title, . . . . 95 Rēvata, m., . . . . . .
Sahasirāja, a minister, . . . . . 801
Sabya, mts, . . . . . . . . 60 ri for ri, . . .
. . . 302 Saiva, a sect,. .
26, 88, 158, 862 n. 3 ri, form of, . . .
40, 279
Saka ers, see ander gears . . . No. 10 Ķibbapála, an official, 115, 120, 138, 140, 141, Sakagiri, mts. . .
. . . . 274
Sakalachandra, m.,. 338 & n. 3, 342, 346, 348 right hand, person,
Šakalya, . . . 358, 364, 359 & n. 2, 361 Rig-rēda, 25, 280, 284, 286, 350, 352, 354,
358, 361 fakata-rēpha,
. . .152 ripa-bhūpāla-kālakūta, a Nolamba title, . . 94
Sakradatta, Bhatta, ... . . . . 4,8 ripu-ku!a-kala, a Chāļukya title,
Sakti, . . 104
. .
. . ripn-sarpa-Garuda, a title, .
26,28
Śaktivarman, an E. Chalukya k., . 154, 155 Rishabha-svāmin, m., .
8, 4,7
Sala tree, .
. .
. . . 62, 69 Righi kēša-svamin, m., . .
. .
Säläddanags, m., 4,8
.
. . 280, 281, 288 Rishikesha, m., .
• • 4,8 sale-deeds, . . . . . . 113 Risbioaga-zvāmin, m., .
Salki - Chalakya,. . . . 156, 157, 158 Rishi-svå min, m., . . . . . 4, 5, 7, 8
Salona-puräd hiväsa, vi., ,
. 2, 3,6 Risidatta, an official, . . 130, 132, 133, 134 Sāļuva, dy. . . . . . . . 18 ru, form of, , . .
. . . 151
Safuv-ábhyudaya, a book, . . . . 17 Ruddalinga Sanki Setti, m., . . . 342, 347 samana-sramana, . . . . . . 260 Rudra, . . . . .
308, 315
samanta, a title, #. 4. maha, . . . 126, 306 Rudradeva-svāmin, ., .
. . 4.8 Samantabhadra, a Bodhisattva, . . 889 Rudra-gana, in scansion,.
. 152 Samanta-Sõna, a Sēna k., . . . 279, 282, 285 Rudrajit, a Chola k., . . . 46, 47, 59, 67
Samantavarman, an E. Ganga k., . 276, 277 Rudra-Sēna 11, a Vijayanagara k., 40, 41, 43
Samasta-bhuvan-asraya, a Chafukya title, 87, 885 Rulladana (Aralladada ?), a Simā,
291 samasti, . . .
• 836 RẺpa, m, • •
. . . 309
Samataţiya-nals, . •
. . . 280, 288, 286 r > rb, . . . . . 349
Sama-Veda, . . . . . 295, 298, 301 ry, form of, . . . . . 138, 141, 302
Sämsvödin, . . . . . . . 298 Samayavaram, oi., . . . . . . 11 Sambapäls, ., . . . 130, 131, 133, 134
Sambhu - Siva, 20, 22, 24, 66, 107, 361, 306, , form of, . . . . 40, 279, 802
310, 821, 324, 826 . . . 147 i Sambhu-svamin.
| Sambhu-svamin, . . . . . . . 4,8 & form of, . .
2, 40, 152, 279 Sambhuvijaya, m., . . . . . 309, 316 Sabara, a people,
. . 17 Sambava-Räyar, dy. . . . . 11, 12 Sabbõja. m., .
. 330, 332, 834 Sampurna-svämin, n., . . . . . 3 fabda-jtiáns, .
. . 89 sankranti . . . . . . No. 10 Sadāśivs, dio,
. . 323, 828 dakshiņayana, . . . . . . 96
The figures refer to pages; n, after a figure to footnotes, and add. to Additions and Corrections. The following other abbreviations are used :-el. -chief; co. -country; di district, division, dis, -aivinity; do the same, ditto; dy.-dynasty: E.-Eastern; feud. - feudatory; k.king; *.-man; n.-river; .. a. see also sur. Surname ni village, towa; W.-Western; 10.-woman.

Page #465

400
EPIGRAPRIA INDICA.
[Vol. IV.
SE POAT,.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
284
•
18
PAGE
ΡΑΟΣ wkranti-condi. uttrayan", 27, 28, 31, 34, 36, 95, 101, Sankharåry4, m. . . . . . 87, 90, 93
102, 103, 330, 332, 833
Sankhyn, . . . . . 89, 92, 9, 99 Vishurat, . . . . 339, 311, 345 Sunki Setti, .,
• 842, 817 Esmrit,
Samkshobhs, k., . .
123, 124, 125 Sappians, ., . . . 309, 315 santaka,
288, 289, 291 asistötra, . .
i Sáutalige, vi, Eamudra-datta, an official,
Santaravūru, vi., . .
. 246 Samadragupta, a Gupta k.,
41, 43 & *. 3 Sant kara-dēvs, an Orissa k.. samotkridu,. .
. . 33 Santivardhana, ... . . . . . . 4,8 Earty yavahāra, .
. . . 129
Santivarmayya Setti, m., . . . . 79, 80 Banan bado, vi. . . . . 19, 318, 322, 328 Santosha, ., . . . . . 309, 314, 315 Bandaiyan, a Vaiduumba k.. . . . 50, 51 Santo, .. . . . . . . 309, 314 sandaks or Gandakn, an official, 120, 122, 138, 140 saphari, . . . . . sandhi, . . . . . . . 142 Sapta-Konkaņa-dhuli-patta, Vijayanagara mårdhivigrabiks, an official title. 1. a. mahi, 303,
12 309, 312
Garan-agata-vajra-pañjara, a Nolamba title, . 94 Sandhyakaranandin, a soriter, : 299 . 1 Siranga, a math,. . Śändilya, a götra,. . . 289, 295, 28, 301 Sarapalli, oi., . .
. 276 Śäydilys, a pravara, . . . 296, 298, 801 Sarasvati, dir., 38, 84, 85, 95, 321, 326, 331, 333 Eangama I, a Vijayanagara k., . 9, 20, 24 Sarigeya Göyi Niyaks, ., . . 322, 327 Sangama I), a Vijayanagara k., .
11, 12 Sarngin - Krishna, . . . . . 351, 357 Sangama II, a Vijayanagara prince, . . 12 särthaväha, , . 128, 180, 131 . 5, 133, 142 Sanga-svamin, .. . . . . . . 4,8
sirva, . . . . . . 807 Sangha, ... . . . 309, 316 sārvabbnuma,
. 320, 325, 352 Sanghala, ., . . . . . . . 264
Sarvanaga, Bhatta, Vajasaneyin, m., . .. 4,8 Sangrima-Raghava, a Chola sur.,
Sarvanags, an official, . . . . . 118 Sani-virs, Saturday. . . . .
110 sarva-namasya, a tenure, 28, 29, 36, 88, 98, sanks, m., . . . . . . 87,93
102, 322, 328, 332, 334 Sank, Molleys, m., . . .
. 97 Sarv näths, a Vehchakalpa k . . . 125 Sankalur, 24., . . . 76, 77, 97 sarv-iya, . . . .
79, 80 Sankama, a Kalaclurya k., 109, 119, 112, 317, Sirana-lēkhaks, . .
. . 28, 25 818, 814, 822, 324, 328 Sisaniksity,
• 298 Snńkappa-Räynppänvaya, a family, . . . 15 Sasichandra-svāmill, my
• 4,8 Sankara-siva, . .
. . . 306, 310 Sasidēvs, ,. . . . 295, 298, 301 ankara, m.,. . . . . . 45 & . Sastra,. . . . . . 250, 253, 255 Sankar, R., . . . . . . 208, 813 Satalamada, Bhatts, m.,. . . Šuškara-Acharya, .. . .. . 18, 353, 860 Satahani-rattbe, di, . . . Sankarabhūti-svamin, m., . . 4,8 satara,
. .
. . 299 Sankaršrya, m., .. 33, 35, 36, 38, 87, 90, 93 Sataragbani-hára, di... Sankarabi Jiyar, a Saiva to cher, . 990, 882. 333 Sátaválenia, k., . . . . . 281 Šunkaru-so!an-ula, bouk, . .47 . 1, 48 n. 4 Sati stone, . . . . .
. 292 Sankara-rán in, m.. . . . . 33, 35, 36, 39
satri, • • • • • 115, 129, 143, 144, Sankara-sveriu, m., . . . . . 4,8
307, 311 Sankhe, . . . .. . . . eo! Satsumi, vi, . . . . . . 292 sankha symbol,..
91 . 2 Sattia-Satyaśraya, . . . 330, 331, 833 Sailha, m., . . . . . . . .
såttviks dins, . . . . 250 & #. 4, 251
.
.
247
The figure rofer to pages; after a figore to footnotes, and add to Aduftions and Corrections. The following other abbreviations are used :-ch. - el irf; co.-country; di district, division dhe divinity; do the same. ditto: dv. dyumsty: E.-Eastern feud. - feudatury; k.king .-man; ri, river; . .Fee also; air. - Bursa 01.-Villare, town; W.-Western; w0.-W...

Page #466

INDEX,
401
PAGE
PAGE
.
.
Säțuvanabramaka, vi. .
142, 144 Satyamangalam plates, . .
. 16 Satya-Radheye, a title,. . . . . 95 Satyakrayn, a W. Chalukya prince, 26, 27,
28, 30, 31, 106, 330, 351,
356, 368 Satyasraya, family, . 76, 78, 79, 82, 87, 91,
97, 99, 101, 102 Satyabraya-kula-tiļaks, a Chafukya title, . . . 76, 78, 79, 87,
91, 92, 385,
339, 356 satya-tapas,
. . . . . 353, 360 Satya-Vainatėya, a title, Sauch-Añjanēys, a title, faulkits, an official title,
297 Saumitri, . . .
. . . 299 Saumya, . . .
. . 858 n. 3 Saumya, year, . .
. . 95 Sauriohtra, a people, . 86, 87, 91, 97, 99,
117, 319, 324 Saurashtraka, a people, . .
104 Saura-vara, Sunday. . . . . . 13 Savitri-dovi, soo., . . . . $17, 821, 326 Sayakara-dévn, Bhatta, Chaturthada, 7., . . 3 Say iyakka, 100., . . . .817, 821, 326 sculptured panel,. ..
. . . 104 scimitar, figured,. .
. . . 33, 316 sculptures, . . .
33, 73, 74, 80, 85, 94, 96,
816, 384,887, 847 seal,.
. . . 1, 8, 9, 39, 41,
116, 129, 182, 184, 188, 141, 249, 256, 275,
278, 294, 802 seed-lenders, . .
. . . 292, 293 Seguna, a people,
86, 88, 91 Sēkharipuram, ei.
. . . 146 Sekharivarman, k, .
. . 146 .2 Sembiyan-Cholo,
.67. 4 Sembiyan Irukkuval, a Chola feud., .
50 Bembiyan Mabaliva arayan, Ganga title, • 50 Sēns, dy., . . . . . . 279, 281 Sena-gana, a Jaina gana .
342, 347
senapati, . a. Maha . . . .
38 Sendalai Pillar inscription, . . . . 49 1.1 Seppi, a Chola k., . . 46, 47, 48 &
.6, 60, 68 Sennir vetti, . . . vii, 72 & 1.2 serif, . . .
. . . . 260 sesc, . . .
. . . 346 & n. Sesha, . . . . . . €9, 70 sețţi, . . . . . 76, 77, 79, 99,
95, 100, 104 śctti-simys, Sēta-Adam's Bridge, . . . . . 27, 28 sētu-bandhs, .
. . . . 297 sh for ki,
. . . . 202 sh, form of
. 40, 260, 279, 290, 302 Shanmukba, div.,
• 111, 112, 153
N. 1, 821, 826 Shoshana (Sheikh) Hasana Sham, . . . 298 gibi, a legendary k., 46, 47 #.1, 69, 60,
01 & .. 4 & 6, 88,
84, 85, 858, 859 siddha, : : : : : : .22, 111 Siddha-bhiksha-vritti Ayyangūru, a teacher, . 18 siddba-gana . . . . 22, 25 Siddhala-dovi, a Vijayanagara queen,. 9, 21, 24 Siddhanta-firomani, a book,
. .No. 10 Siddhartha, a year, . . . . . 28 Sidha, 7., . . . . . . . 266 Sidivivaraks, vi, . . . . . 42, 43 Siguņür, di. . . . . .980, 832, 834 Sihagiri-[na]vakamakas, . . . 274 śikhara-Svāmin, a misistar, . . . 804 .. 1 simă, . . . . . . . 291 Simha I, a Sinda k.,.
. 109, 110, 112 Simbala-devi, a Vijayanagara princeu,.
15 Simhapara, si.. . . . . . . 276 simbisans, . . .
. . . %4, 61, 852 Simbavarman II, a Pallata k., 248, 248, 249,
261, 262, 268, 256 Sinda, dy . . . 78, 109, 110,
111, 112 Sindavādi, vi.. . ; . . 86, 87, 88, 93 Sindhu, . .
. . . 104 Singa, feud., . . . . . . 112 Singana, a Nolamba k., . . . . 94
The figures refer to pagos ; # after a figaro to footnotes, and add. to Additions and Corrections. The following other abbreviations are used :-o.-obiot: 00.-country; di. -district, division div.divinity I do. - the same ditto ; dy.-dynasty E.-Exstern feud. -feudatory; k. king; m.-man; ri-river; a.-100 aloo ; owr. -sarusme ; vi. - village, town; W.-Western wo.-woman.
37

Page #467

402
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
(V01. XV.
PAGE
PAGE Soma, a Kalachurya k., . 317, 320, 327 Som adatta, to, . . . . . 264 Somadēvs-rati-pati, m., . . . . . 96 Sömajanrdans, ., . . . . . 308, 313 Sómanátha, div., . 321, 323, 324, 326, 327,
329 Bēms-samstha, . . . . . 356, 363 Soma-svamin, ., . .
. . . 5,8 Soma-vára, Monday
. . . . 28, 36, 88 Somēsvara I, a W. Cha fukya k., 73, 76, 77, 78,
81, 83, 85, 86, 88, 89, 92, 96,
104, 106, 349, 357 Sömestara II, a W. Chalukya k., . 73, 94, 96,
351, 357 Sömēsvara Bhatta Upädbyāya Misra, 7., 850, 352, 353, 354, 355, 356, 359, 300,
361, 363 Somośvara-pandita-dēvs, m., 86, 88, 92, 93,
94, 96, 98, 99,
100, 102, 108
Siógna, a Bappură prince, . . . 107 Singann-deva, feud., . . . . . 73 Singaps-Devarasa, feud., . . . . 94. 1 Singarasa II, a Sinda k., . 109, 110, 112 singavattige,
. 97, 98, 317, 328 Singayya, m., .
. . 81, 82 Sirigappe, ri. .
. 76, 77, 97 Sirivira Parisadata, a Kshatrapa prince,
260 Sirivūra, vi. . . .
. .
. 334, 335, 336 Siriya-lovi, a Sinda queen, . . . 109, 111, 112 Sirsha, vi.. . . . . . . 41, 43 Sirumallaya-dēva, a Saluva k.,
. 17 siramaņátokūra, vi., . . 10, 18, 19, 22 . I Sirur Inscription of the reign of Jayasimhr . 334 Sitä, .
. 111, 112, 321, 326 Sitala-svāmin, . . . . . 5,8 Sitikantha-stämin, m., . . . . 4,8 Siva, div. . . . . 22, 47, 48, 50, 68, 278 Siva, ... . . . .
. .
. 309, 313 Siva-Bijjeśvara, div., . . 317, 319, 321, 322,
323, 324, 327, 329, 329 Sivadēva, Bhattapatra, ., . . . . 5,8 Sivakara-dova, an Orissa k. . , 2, 3, 5 Siva-Skandavarman, a Pallava k., 247, 248,
250 - 5, 261 Siva-Somanaths, div., . . .
. .317, 319 sivata, . . . . . 337, 338, 341, 346 Bīvatta,
. .105, 107 Sivi, a legendary k., See sibi. Sivagur, vi.,
86, 87, 88, 89, 92, 93 Skanda, m., . . . . . .308, 313 Skandagapta, a Gupta k.. . 116, 117, 118, 120,
120 n. 1, 121, 122, 123 bkandapala, an official, . . . . 142, 144 Skandafishya, a Pallava ancestor,
246, 249 skaudhavára, . . . . . .283, 297 Skandavarman II, a Pallava k., 246, 248, 249,
250, 251, 25%,
253, 254 Smara-rája,
. . . . . 321 Sobhanadēva, m., . . . . . . 4, 8 Sõbhanayya Setti, m., . . . . 79, 80 söka, ., . . .
309, 314 Solapuram, vi. . . . . . . 52 S6!an-palaikonda,
a Pandya sur. . . . . . 54 4.3
Sönar, ri, Sonipahaja Gopala, an official,
299 sothika-pato,. .
. . . 272 Söyi-déra, a Kalachurya k., . . 317, 320 sra, form of, . .
. . . . 46 Śru)dhu, . . . . . 309, 313 sråbe, . . . . . . 77, 79, 80 & # 2 Sravana, mont, . . . . 256, 258 sreshthin. . . . 131 4, 133, 140 sri, form of, . . sri-bbara-saha, a title of an Orissa k., . 5 Sribhadra, .. . . . . . 136, 187 Sridhara, Agnihotrin, m., .
. . Sridharabbūti, Bhatta, . . . . . 4,8 sidhara-evāmin, A., . . . . 3, 4, 8 Srigiri, shrine,
. . . 18, 19, 22, 25 Srigiri-bbūpila, Vijayanagara prince, 25, 16 Srigirinatha-dēva Odeyar, a Vijayanagara
general. . . . . . . . 16 Śrīkantha, a Chola k.,. . Śrilinga-chakrēšvara, a teacher, . . 18, 19 Srimuks, . . Srimukha, a year of the cycle,. . 349, 351, S56 Srinadha-Srinaths . . . . . 45
The figures refer to pagus n. after a figure to footnotes, and add. to Additions and Corrections. The following other abbreviations are used -oh-chief; co. country di.-district, division; div. - divinity; do.-the same, ditto; dy.=dynasty : E. Eastern ; feud. - feadatory, . king; m.-man; ri. -river ; *. a. see also our, furname; vi. village, town; w.- Western ; 10. - Woma.

Page #468

INDEX.
403
PAGE
PAGE Srinatha, a saint,
. 64, 66, 64, 70 Srinatha, a Tipperal feud., .303, 304, 306 th, 310 Sri-parvata, a shrine, : 10, 18, 19, 22, 24,
25, 63, 69, 90, 936 ..,
886 sri-patts, . . . . . . 804, 807 Sri-Prithvi-vallabha, a Chalukya title, . 86,
76, 78, 82, 320, 881, 885, 339, 856 Srirangam, oi., .
11, 54, 57, 69 611-Sailam, a shrine, . . . . 16, 18, 26 śri-sailam plates of Virupaksha,. . . . 8 Ári-Vaishnave, a sect, . . . . . 64 śrivallabhn, an official, . .
73, 104 Ári-Virupaksha, a Vijayanagara signature, 19, 28, 25 bruti, . . . .
. 69 sthanantarika, an official title, sthånspala, an official title,
. . 136, 137, 144 Etbāņudatta, an official,
. . 142, 144 Bthâņunandin, an official,
. 139, 140 Sthšvara, m., . . .
804, 307, 310 Sthavara-Svāmin, m.. .
. . . . 4,8 Sthirdėva-Svāmin, m.. .
. . . 4,8 Sthira-svåmin, , . . . . . . 4,8 Sthiravardhana, . .
. . 4,8 stiti sthiti, . . . • . 366, 367 Subba, m., . . . . . . . 309, 314 Subbadeva-påtaka, a place, . . . 2, 3, 5 Subhakara-dēva, an Orissa k., . 1, 2, 3, 5, 368-4 Bubbäkars-Svamin, m.. . . . . . 4,8 Subhalaksbaņa, 7.. . . . . . . 4,8 Sasthra(P)]ta, m.,. . . . .. 808, 912 auchi, .
. 264, 265, 266, 268 Bt darsana, Bhatta, m.. .
. . 4,8 Sudėsi Bijjeśvara,. .
. 323 Sudlāma, ., . . . . . . 309, 315 Sūdi, vi., See Sundi, édra, . . .
. 805 Eugata - Buddha, .
. 2, 98 sajāņa-thiniya, . .
100, 102 Sajáta-sarman, m... .
309, 813 Suksita, ., . .
309, 314 sūkshikkakkadavar, . .
. 147 Sükshmabhūti, m...
308, 313 güle, . . . Bultan Mahmud Shah, .
. . . 292, 293 Sultan of the South,
. . . 17
sun, figured,
8, 26, 27, 33, 80, 85, 94,
104, 937, 847 Sandara-Chols, a Chola k., 46, 47, 51, 52,
54, 61, 68 . 2 &
9. 4, 69 Sundara-Chöln Rajakosarivarman, a Chola k., 53, 56 Sundarēśvara, div., . . . . . . 50 Sündi, vi., 73, 75, 76, 77, 79, 80, 81, 82, 84,
85, 86, 87, 89, 90, 91, 92, 93, 94, 95, 96, 97, 98, 99, 100, 101, 102, 103,
105, 108, 109 Supratishtha, an Ahära, . . . 40, 41, 49 Sura, dy,, . . .
. 279, 280, 283, 285 sur-idhipati, . .
. . . 821 Sura michandra, feud.,
. . 41, 42, 44 Surashtra, co. . . . . . 104, 124 Surata, m., . .
. . 308, 318 Suratrana, a title,.
9, 10, 1 Sūri, Mhe. . . . . 308, 309, 312, 316 Sürya gana, in scansion,. .
. . . 159 Surya-siddhanta, a book, . . . 159, 160 Surys-varsa, . . . . . 67 .4 Sushona, m., . . . . . . 309, 914 Suta, Blatta, m., .
3:19, 315 Sutösha, m., . . .
308, 318 sutradlari, . . .
. 84 Satriman,
. . .
. . . . . 36, 38 Suvachana, wo.. . . . . 307, 811 Suvarap Maran, feud., . . . . 49 n. 1 suvarna, . .
· 132 .. 1 Suvarna-banik, a custe, . . . 289 Suvarna-vrisbabba-dhvajam, a Kalacharya tulle, 320 Savvunga, di, . . . 303, 306, 307, 311 Suya(P)ta, m., . . . . . 309, 318 Svachchhands-pataks, vt., ..
142, 143, 144 svadhyāya, . . . . . . . 84 Svamidasa, an Indore k., . , 287, 289, 290 Svåmidetta, m., . . . . . 309, 314 svargalokayatê
. : 354 svastika, .
. . . . . 247 svastikāsana, posture,
. . 87 Svayambhudēva, an official, 116, 124, 142, 144 Svētaka, co.,. .
276, 277, 278 svetiśva, . . . . . . . . . 67..6
81
The figures refer to page 1. after a figure to footnotes, and add to Additions and Corrections. The following other abbreviations are used :-ch. -chief; 00. country; di.-district, division; div. - divinity; do the same, ditto; dy.-dynasty; E. - Eastern ; feud.feudatory; k. - king m.-man; ri, river; 8. d. see also; INT. - Purusme; vi. village, town, W.-Western; 100, woman.
3 F2

Page #469

404
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
(VOL. XV.
t final,
.
15
PAGE
PAGE Sreta-taranga-Mahavira, k., . . 67 . 5 tantrapla, an official title, . . . 77, 78, 80 Svēta arabs-Svåmin, dir., 115, 129, 138,
Tapa, m., (?). . . . . . .271 139, 140 & *. 4, Tari, div., . . . . . . 108, n. 1 142, 143, 144 tarätettem, . . . . . . 147, 149
Tardavādi Thousand, di.,. . 25, 27, 28, 30
tariks . . . . . . . 297 t conjunct, .
. 45, 135, 141, 260 Tarikada-nada, di., . 317, 318, 319, 820, 822, .
323, 324, 325, 327, 328 . . 286, 303 t for d,
. . 260
tarippadavai, . . . . . 71 n. 6 t for . .
. .
. 147 turka-vidya,.
295
. . 1, form of, .
151, 279, 287, 294, 302 Tärkik-arks, sur.. .
. . 338, 340 t, sabecript,
. . . 816 tattha-kara, . .
. 5,6 t, form of, . . . . 188, 141, 161, 279, 316
Távaregere, a tank, . . . . . 330. 332 Táda, an E. Chalukya k., . . . . 154
taxes, . . .
. . . 66, 71, 72 tādayuktaks, an official title, . . . . 2, 3
Tēja, 7.,
. . . 308, 313 Taddavadi-nad, di., .
. 33, 34, 35, 38
Tekal-nada, di, . . Taddevādi, vi.. . 87, 89 (bat see p. vii), 93 temple courtesans, . .
. . 81 Tails II, a W. Chalukya k., 26, 30, 104, 106,
temple staff quarters left and right-hand, . . 81 349, 350, 351, Tenevalage, vi.. . . . .
• 84, 86 351 n. 1, 856 Tegnavan langūvēl, k.,. .
. 50 Tails, Núrmadi, a W. Chalukya k., 26, 27, 30 Tēraikkottagam=s. a. teraikkottam . . 65, 71 Tailapa-Taila II, a Chålekya k.,
351, 356 Teraikkottam, part of a vi., See Therakkottam . 57 tailors, . . . . . . . 292, 293
terri, . . . . .
. 56 Tak kolam, vi, . . . . . . . 51Te-taong, a Chinese emperor,.
. 363 Tila Bammi Setti, m., .
343, 347
Tēvaram, a book, . . . . . 48 . 2 talakattu, form of, . . . . . . 151th, forn of, . . . . . . 151, 279 taļa-prahari, . .
. 300 m. 1
thanīys. . thaniy:
. . . . . . 103 n. 2 talára, . . .
· 90 · 6! Thane, vi.. .
. . . . 330, 331, 333 tala-vritti, a tenure, 82, 89, 93, 98, 100, 338, 344 theatrical entertainment,.
.
. . . . 327 Tolikadu (Tarikāda) Jõgamanripa, . 318 x. 3
thērak köttam, part of a village,
. . 57 Tallavitaks, t'i. .
. . . 289
thi, postpositivu, . . tamala, . . . . . 62, 69 Tibetan tradition, . .
261 tāmass-guns, . .
. . . 285
tiger, figured, . . . . . . . 44 Támbrápusthāna, vi., • 250, 251, 253 Tigola, Tamil, .
. . . 345 N. 4 tâmbra-sada-tāmra",
• 28, 88
Tikkali-Vallam, a shrine, . . . . 52 .3 tāmra-patta, . .
Tikkann, an author, . . . . . . 155 tarnrupattīkpitya,
. 148
Tikkinayya, m., . . . . . 335, 336 tämrasüganiksity,
• 284
Tiksha banda, a marsh, . . 280, 283, 286 Tämuri, . . .
. . 147
Tillaistbana, a shrine, . . . 50 Tagachads, too. . . . .
274
Timmanna Dandanayaka, a Vijayanagari minister, 19 täna-patulu, . . .
. . . 153, 157 tini, . . .
. . . 260 Tañehápuri, vi., . , . .49 & n. 1, 51, 53
265 Tandartottam, vi., . . . . . . 254
Tipwrah copper-plate Grant of Lokanaths, the Tanjai, vi. Tanjore, 49 n. 1 & n. 3, 51, 52 n. 3 44th year, . . . . . . .
301 Tanjore, vi., See also Tuñjai.
tirige, . . . . . . . 337 tank, . . . . . . . 56, 70, 71 tirths, . .
312
.
. 293
tini,
.
'
The figures refer to pages; *. after a figure to footnotes, and add. to Additions and Corrections. The following other abbreviations are used :-ch.= chief; co.-country; di. district, division; div. livinity; do the sme, ditto; dy. -dynasty; E. - Fastern; feud.feudatory; k.king; 11. Lau; ri. -river; &. 4. see also; sur. - surname; vi. vi.lago, towu; W.- Western; wo. Woman.

Page #470

INDEX.
405
PAGE
.
.
50
66,72
.
115
•
50
PAGE Tribhuvanamalla-Vikramadity, a w. Chalu
kya k., . . . , 26, 27, 29, 31, 287 Tribhuvanamalla - Vikramaditya V, 102, 103, 106 Tribhuvanamalla-Vallabhs-Vikramaditya V, 100,
101, 102, 104, 106 trident figured, . . . tridinárikys, . . . . . . 139, 143 Trilochana, n.,
809, 316 Triļóchana-dēvs, m.
. . . 28, 31 trina, . .
. . . . . 283 Trinayana div., (Suta - Kamara), 153, 158, 865 Tripētra, div. (Śiva), . . . Trierāja-bhujag-onnata, Vijayanagara title, 21, 24 Trivikramachandra-svamin, 11.,. . . . 3 Trivikrama-svāmin, ., . . . . . 4,8 #f, forn of, . . . . . . . 129 tta written tata, . . . . . . 145 tă, form of, . .
. . . . 145 Tuki, too.,
.
. .
. . . . . 268, 269 tükshikkakkatavar, . . . . . 117, Tolskicha, a family?, .
. . . 269 tula-purasba, a makadana . . 280, 284, 286 Tanga, a Rashtraküfü biruda, . . 296, 299, 306 Tangabhadra, rin. 10, 19, 21, 24, 838, 889,
341, 346 Tunga-Dharmávalóka, a Rashtrakufa k. . 305 Turaga, . . . . . . . 74 & n. 6 Taragavedenga, feud., . .
. 108 Turaļakabbe, a person (p), . . 98, 100 turava, . . . . . . . . 72 tartlo, device. .
. . . . . 108 tortlo, figared . . . . . . 105 Turaghura, Di. .
274 Turushka, a people, . . . 9, 12, 13, 21, 24,
86, 87, 91, 94,
97, 99, 104 Two copper-plate grants from Indore, . 286 Two Inscriptions from Gawarwad and Annigere, . 887 Two Inscriptions from Mutgi, . . . 25 tyara, Ptva, . . . . . . 349
.
.
.
Tiruchchendorai, vi.. . Tirakkalittittai Inscription
. . 51 Tirumala, a shrine, . .
. . . 17 Tiramangaiyalvár, a saint,
. 48 Tirumangalam, vii,. . . 67, 65, 71 Tirumosárårk ka, Mallikilán, Tirunaraiyur, vi.. .
48. 1 Tirunelli plates Tirupati, a shrine,. . . . . . 17 Tiravadi, a shrine,. . Tiruvaiyyāru, ti., . Tiravalangada grant, 49, 51, 53 n. 2, 54,
348 n. 2, 249 . 1 Tiruvallam, vi.. . . . . . 62 n. 3 Tiruvalundur-nada, di... 67, 64, 65, 66, 70, 72 Tiravalandūr-nadu-kilavan, m., . . . 67, 72 Tiravalandúr-natta-Müvēndavēlán, m., . 72 Tiruvannamalai, di...
. . . . 10 Tiruvaymoli, a book, Tiruvidaippa, a book, .
62 ... 8 Tivaļa=Tiguls - Tamil, . 337, 341, 345 & . 1 tm, form of, . . Tondai-mandalam, di, 11,50 . 1, 62 r., 53 &
*. 2, 246, 247 Tondai-nada, di. . . . . . Toramana, a Hina k.. . . . 122, 124, 125 Toranagalla-Brahmadēva, div., . tortoise, . . . . . . . 71 & 1. 4 Torugare Sixty, di... 77, 78, 79 & n. 6, 81, 82,
86, 87, 88, 91, 92 Tosali, di., 5. a. Uttara-T,
. . 1, 2, 6 Tösba, 7. . . . . . . 309, 314 Toslinsarman, .. . . . . 307, 311 Trailokyamalla, a. w. Chalukya title, 26, 27, 77,
78, 79, 81, 82, 86, 87, 88, 91, 92,
106, 338, 340, 345 Trailokyamalla-Ahavamalla, a Chaľukya k, 86, 87,
88, 349,
951, 857 Trailokyamalla-vallabha, . .
91 trayodasama, . . . . . tribhöga-abhyantars
. 36 Zvibhuvans, Bhatta, m. Tubhuvanachandra Pandits, a Jaina saint, VI,
338, 341, 312, 346, 348 Tribhuvanamalla - Vikramaditya V, a w. Chalukya k. . 76,319, 351, 352, 353, 356, 357, 358,
360, 301, 363
147, 149
Dramadeva, div.,
.
.
.
334
4,8
, form of, . u initial, form of,
Inedial, form of,
. . .
. . .
. . .
. . .
7 279 . 2, 129, 302 151, 302, 316
The figures refer to pages; *. after a figure to footnotes, and add. to Additions and Corrections. The following other abbreviations are used :--ch.chief; co. - Country; di. district, division; div. - divinity; do. = the same, ditto; dy. -dynasty, E.- Eastern : feud. - feadatory; k.-king; m.=man; ri, river; # 4. sec also; $ur. - sumame; vi. yıllage, town; W. Western; wo. woman.

Page #471

4AR
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA,
[Vol. XV
•
67
PAGE 1 di maial, form of,
. . 151 bhayamukhi, . . . .
85,90 Uchchakalpa, co., . . . 128, 125, 135 Udaiyar, dy,
. . . adamāns unmans, . .
. . . 297 Udaya, mt., , ,
. 60, 68 Udayachandra, Bhatta, ..., . . 808, 312 Udayachandra Siddhanta-dēva, a Jaina teacher,
8, 311, 338, 342 Udayagiri Virupakshe, a Vijayanagara prince, 12 Udayakaradēva-sarman, ., . 280, 284, 286 Udayakanda Bhatta, m., . . addeba, . . . . 3, 6, 288, 286 n., 2,
297 Uddyőtakara-döva, Bhatta-Chaturthada, . . 3 adhapamana,. . adha-pata-ürdhva-patta,
275 advakra,
110 udvimans, . . . Ugra, ., . . .
313 Ugrasāma, Bhatta, m., .
. . 308, 312 Ukati, m. (P) . . . . . . . 270 ümariki, . . . . . . 274 Umayammai, Adityan, mo.,
. 148 umbalam, . . . . 337, 841, 346 n. 1 ambrella, figured, . .
44,73, 294 amnisa Ushņishs . .
. . 260 unnisa - ushộisha, .
.. . 273 an mana, a mesure, . . .
296, 297, 300 n. 4 annung. . . . .
. . 105 Upadhmaniya,
26, 40, 89, 96, 100, 104, 105, 262, 256, 316,
РАов apasad,
pasad, . . . Upasanta, m.,. . .
35, 38 Upendra - Visbņu,. . . . . . 296 ür, . . . .
. . 250. 3 ūr-mandapam, . .
. . . 66 Orņa-svauin, . . . Uravupalli Plates, • .
. . . 248 Ulas, ., . . . . . 309, 315 Usinar, a legendary k.,. . 46, 47, 60, 67 Uta, 600., . . . . . . . 264 Utsri, . . . . . . . 267, 276 Utiks, th, . . .
• 265 atkamals, . . .
. 317 atkhata-karmans, . . . 315 Utpaladóva svāmin, .,
. Utpala-svamin, ., . . . . . atsäha-prabbu-mantra-Sakti, . . 251, 296, 299 Uttama-Chila, a Chola k., . .
. 53 Uttara-phalgana, a nakshatra, . . . . 12 Uttara-Tosli, di, . attarayans-samkranti, . . 27, 28, 31,
84, 38, 39, 95, 101, 102,
103, 330, 332, 838 uvasika-upas, . . . . . 267
274
317
329, 349
.
.
280, 284, 286
apaklripta, . . . aparikariki, . . . a panidhi, aparaks, an official title (R) apariks, an official title,
. . . 269 . 2, 3, 6, 114, 115, 116, 120, 121, 127, 130, 131, 133,
136, 140, 144 . . . -83 .120, 124, 127, 188, 142 . . . . . . 3 3
for b,. . . .
. 105, 292, 303 v for m., . . . . . 77, 89, 252, 266,
303 for P . . . . . . . . 96 u, form of, . . . 39, 40, 120, 290),
302, 316 vachaks,
. . . . 315 Vichaspati,
. .
. . . 90, 93 Vaders, ... . . .
303, 812 Vadav-agni, . . . . . . . 35 Vadda-vára, meaning of,
28, 29 vaddi, . . . . . . . 146 Fadhuţi, . . . . . . . 36 Vådīndrs, a teacher,
155 Viliya, ., .
. 278 Vaidaubi, dy.. . 48, 49, 50, 51, 03,
61, 68 Vaikunthe-natha-pperamal, div., . 49 n. 1
aparika, 1. a. brihad-u', uparika-maharaja,. aparikara, . .
. .
The figures refer to pages , n. after a figure to footnotes, and add. to Additions and Corrections. The following other abbreviations are needeh, chief; co. =country: di...district, division; die, divinity: do the same, ditto; dy.-dyonaty: E. - Eastern ; feud. feudatory; k. king: m.-man; ri. -rirer; *. . - so algo; our, surnamo, vi. village, town; W.- Western ; 60.-woman,

Page #472

INDEX.
407
PAGE
.
.
.
256
Vainatėya,
. . 95, 104 vairi-bhaya-diyaks, a title, . . . 101 Vairika, eur. . . .
. . . 308 Vaibakba, . . .
133, 134. 253, 25,
280, 286 Vaifëshika system, . .
. . 9, 92, 98, 99 Vaishnava, . .
• 362 #. 3 Vaišvadera, rite,
. . 257, 258 Vulkya,. . . .
. , 35, 38 Vaitālika, . . . Vaivasvata Mana, . . Vajasaneyin, a Charama,. . . 276, 277, 278 Vajra döva, a Kalachurya prince, 109, 111, 112 Vikataka, dy.. . . 40, 41, 42, 43, 260,
261, 268, 267, 268 vakkhäņisa, . . . . . . 86 Vák-pala, a Pala I., . . . . 295, 299 Valabha, a Chola k.. . 46, 47, 48, 49 .1,
80,68 Valabhi, vi., . . Valablfors, see ander "year". Valagira-gaqe, a Jaina gama, . . 388, 840, 345 Valagur, ... . .
. 67, 68 Valagür-adaiyap, ., .
. . 67, 72 Valā padra, vi, . .
• 256, 267, 268 Valuvan, a people or dy.. . 48. 6, 49 n. 1 Välisvara, dio.,
. 108 . 1 Valkha, a Skandhavara,. . . . 290, 291 vallabha. . . . . . . . vallabbo, in Rashtrakūta birodas .
805 Vallabhangodai, thy . . . . . . 148 Vallabba-svämin, -, . .
. . . 4,8 Vallala-charita, a book,
. . 281, 288 Vallála-Sena, a Sāna k,
279, 280, 281,
282, 886 Valmikstalla-vataks, n., . . . . 289, 290 Valmiki, . . . . . . Vimana, wh.. . . . . . 808, 818 Vämana-Bhatta, *.,
. 850, 852, 858 Vänın närya-Vimana-Bhatta, m., . 852, 359 Våmana-Svåmin, ., . . Vanuba, a water-course, . 67, 64, 65, 71 & n. 1 vamliga, . . . . . 81, 82, 86, 89 Vapamala-svamid, m., . . . . . 4,8 Vanamilin, . . . . . . 300, 316 mandi, . . . . . . . 146
PAGU Vange, u people, 33, 35, 37, 86, 87, 91, 97, 99, 104 vånijaka, . . .
. . 289 Vanuana-svämnin, #. .
. . . 3 vanmika = valmika, . . . . . 45 vip%, • • •
. . . 132 n. Vápika, vi., . .
. . .08, 311 Vappa, ., .
308, 309, 313, 314 våra in names of villages, . .
. . . 289 Vaadatta, an official, . . . . 139, 140 Varadēva, Bhatta, m., . . . . . 3 Varaguna, a Pandya k., . . varaha, a coin,
. . . . 16, 22, 25 Variba incarnation
. . . 24,87 Varába, a people, 33, 34, 37, 94, 104, 817, 320, 325 Varanasi, vi.. . . . .22, 75, 85, 90, 332, 336 Varanasiyo!, . . . . . . 85, 90 Vardhamana, a Jaina saint, . . 338, 340, 345 Vardhamius-pun, vi., . . . 26, 32 Vardhamana-puravar-adhisvara, a title, . 29, 32 Vardhana, k., . . . . . . . Varēsvara-budba, a teacher, . . . . 107 Varna-kavi, . .
321 Varpata-svamin, m., . . . . . 5,8 Varsha, in Rashtrakūta biradas
• 806 Varons,
307, 311, 355, 362 Varana-svamin, .,. . . . . 5,8 Vasishtba, . . . .
28, 80, 352, 359 våstu, . . . . 116, 139, 140, 143, 144 Vad, ., . . . . . . 809, 315 Vasu 8, . . . . . . . 10 Vasubhndra-Svāmin, . . . . . . 4,8 Vasudeva, father of Krisbņa
. 351, 357 Visudēva-Krishna,
. . . . 20, 24 Väsudove, Bhatta, m., . Visudeva-svämin, ., . Vasudēva-svimin, Chbätra, m. . . 4, 8 Visugi, . . . . . . . . . 321 Vāsambige, vi,, . . . . 918, 322, 327 Vasumitrs, an official, . . . . 139, 140 våte, . . . .
258
. Vata-grāma, vi., . . . . 276, 277, 278 vitaka, . . . . . . . 289 vātika,. . . . . . 55 &#. 2, 63 vatava Vastavya,. . . . . . 278 Vatsa-Bhatti, a poet, . . . Vatsadatta-svamin, mig . .
.
.
.
.
307, 311, 353, 502
•
• 119
The figures refer to pages ; #, after figure to footnotos, and add. to Additious and Corrections. The following other abbreviations are need :-cl. -chief; co. = country; die district, division; div. - divinity; do. -the sana, ditto ; dy.-dynaty: B. - Eastern ; fewd. - fondatory; k. king; m.-man; ri. -river; .. . - see also jur. purname ; i.-village, town; W.-Western ; 10. - Woman.

Page #473

408
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[Vol. XV.
PAGE
PAGI
Vataya götra,. . . . . . 280, 284 vattau,
. váy, .
. .
. . . 71 Vayalür, vi., . . . . . 248, 261 Väyi-grama, vi, , . . 135, 136, 137 Veda,
26, 28, 30, 35, 38, 250, 311, 326, 350, 353, 354, 356, 359, 360, 361,
362, 863 Vēds, sakbi, SutraAsvaldyana-s,.
. 280, 284, 286 Chhåndöga-s, .
. . . . 253 Jaimini-s,
. . 64, 68, 64, 70 Rig-V.. . Sams-v., . .
. . 295-298 Yajur-, . .
. . . 25 Vodaju, m., . .
. . . 309, 318 Vēdanga, . .
28, 30, 250, 251, 280, 286 Vedanta, . .
. . 36, 38, 298, 301 Vēdaśarma-svamin, ., . . . . . 4, 8 vēli, . . . . . 66, 70 Veļichappado, oracle, .: 147, 148, 149 . 9 vēļkovan, . . . . . . 72 & n. 6 velli, a coin, . . .
. . 148 Vēlla-svamin, m., . . . . 4,8 Vēlürpālaiyam Plates, . .
248.2, 249, 251 Vēļvikudi grant, . . . . . 49.1 Vengi, co.,. 86, 87, 91, 97, 99, 166, 261, 819, 824 Venkatādri, a shrine, . . . . . 17 Venkatesa, div. . . . . . . 12 Vennaikkudi, vi.. . . . . 67, 68, 72 vērada,. . . . . . . . 157 vētika,. .
. . .
. . . . 260, 271 Vēti-para, ving. . . . . . 17 Vētravarman, an official, . 114, 116, 117, 180,
181, 183, 184 vetti, . . . . .
. 72 . 2 Vibhav-Akhandala, a Nolamba sur., .
94 Vibhadatta, an official, . . . 180, 182, 134 viceroys, . .
. . . . 127 Vichakabana, m., . . . . . 808, 312 Viaagilha, .. . .
808, 813 Vidēša, ., . .
309, 313 Videsa, Bhatta, ..
308, 312 Vidhika, M., . . . . . . . vida, . . . . . . 146 Vidyadhara,. . . . 307, 311, 324, 331
Vidyadhara, a Bana prince, . . . . 60 Vidyadhari, . . . . . . . 87 Vidyanagara, vi., . . . . . 10, 11 Vidyanagari, vi . .
. . 18 Vidyapanda-Svāmin, a Jaina teacher, .838 & n. 2,
840, 846 Vidyaranya, ... . . . . . 10, 11 Vidyatirtha, M., .
. . . 11 Vigraha-pala, a Pala k., 294, 295, 296, 298,
299, 300, 301 Vigrabēśvara, div. . . . . . . 104 Vihi, m., . . . . . . 309, 313 Vijaiyavidal, vi... . . . . . 160 n. 4 Vijay, m.,
. . . . 308, 318 Vijaya, a year of the cycle, . . 108 Vijaya-Bhüpati, a Vijayanagara k., 9, 14, 16,
21, 24 Vijaya-Baddbavarman, a Pallata k. . 247 Vijaya-Bokka-Raya, a Vijayanagara k., . 14 Vijayaditya IJI, an E. Chalukya k., . . 164 Vijayaditya IV, a Bana prince, . . : 60 Vijayalaya, a Chola k., 46, 47, 49 & s. 3, 60, 68 Vijayanagara, dy., 9, 11, 12, 13, 14, 15, 16, 17 Vijayanandio, an official, . . 139, 140 Vijaya-Raya II, a Vijayanagara k., . . 16 Vijaya-Sena, a Sēna k... 279, 281, 282, 283,
285 & #, 1 Vijaya-Skandavarman, a Pallava k., . 247, 248,
250, 251, 258, 264 Vijaya-sri-nivisa . . . . . 104 vijñapti, . .
. . . 66, 68, 70 Vikärin, a year of the cycle, . . . 87, 88, 92 Vikasita, m., . . . . 308, 309, 313, 314 Vikkirama-Solar-ula, a book,. .47 N. 1, 48 1. 4 Vikkayya, a Sinda prince 73, 109, 111, 112 Vikrniga - Vikramaditya I, . . . 106 Vikrama-Vikramaditya, a Chafukya k., 102, 103,
362, 365, 350, 363 Vikrama, a Sinda k., . . . . 110 Vikrama-Cbola, a Chola k., . . 50, 51 Vikraina-dür, a Sinda prince, .
. . 73 Vikrama-deva, a Sinda k., . 109, 110, 113 Vikramaditya IV, . W. Chaľukya k., 349, 350, Vikramaditya I, a Chāļukya k., 26, 28, 29, 73,
75, 349, 31, 36
38
The figures refer to pages: #. after a figure to footnotes, and add. to Additions and Corrections. The followin other abbreviations are used :-ch.= chief; co. - country ; di.clistriet, division; div.-divinity; du.-tbe am
litto ; dy. -dynasty, B.-Eastern ; feud. Tendatory; k. king . man; ri-river; $. a. see als SUP, Barname; vi village, town; W. Western; wo. Woman

Page #474

INDEX.
409
Раев
PACs
Vitrumiditya VI, a w. Chalukya k., 26, 27, 29,
32, 63, 78, 97, 100, 101, 102, 103, 104, 106, 109, 111, 112,
318 . 3, 349, 360, 351, 352, 357 Vikramaditya - Vikkayya, a Sinda k., 109, 112 Vikrama era, Tee under years,' . . No. 10 Vikrama on, (Chiļukya), . . 350, 357 Vikrama-pura, vi.,. 81, 82, 95, 96, 97, 98, 99,
280, 282, 284, 285, 286 Vikram-öttanga, a Nolamba sur., . . 94 Vikrita, a year of the cycle, . 29, 32, 78, 80 Vilambin, a year of the cycle,. . . 84, 85 Vilist-Dövi, a Sina queen, 279, 280, 283, 284,
285, 286 Vilavanaks, vi, . . . . 41, 43 Villsvan, . . . . . . 66, 72 Vilap peraraiyan, Villavan, .,
66, 72 Vimalachandrs, a Jing teacher, 338, 340, 345 Vinds, Bhatta, . . . . .
308, 312 Vindhya, mts., . . . 90, 126 viniyuktaka, an official title, . , 266, 297 Vipasebita, ., .
. •
. . . 309, 314 Viprapals, an official, . . . . 139, 140 Virs, feud.,. .
304, 310 Vina, k., . .
. . . 280 Virabhadra, div., . . . . . 18 Vira-Bukks-Räys, a Vijayanagara k., . . 14 Vira-Cbõls, a Chola k., . . 46, 47, 50, 61,
63 & n. 4,72 Vira-choļs, ... . . . . . 57, 66, 63, 72 Virs (P)ha, m., . . . . 809, 815 Virakurcha, a Pallata k., . . . . 249 Virakurchavarman, a Pallava k., . . . 251 Vinnacharya, m., . .
19, 23, 25 Vira-Nariyana, a Chola sur.,. . , 50, 53 Vira-Nariyana, dit. . . . . . . 349 Viraņņa Odoyar, a Vijayanagara fond.. . 14 Virs-Pandya, a Pandya k.. . 54, 56, 317 & 1. 2 Virn-Pratapa-Dēvarāya, a Vijayanagara k., 16, 16 Vira-Pratapa Harihara-Räys, a Vijayanagara k., 14 Vira-Pratäpa Praodha-dēva-Raya, Vijayanagara
k. . . . . . . . 18 Vira-Rudra, a Boysala k., (?).
. 10 Viravarman, a Pallara k., 248, 249, 250,
252, 254 Vira-Vasanta-Madhavn-Ray, it, . . . 12 Vira-Vijaya, a Viyanagara k, . . 15
Viriñens, aiv., .
. . 53 Viriñchi-pura, vi. . . . . . 11 Virupa-devi, a Vijayanagara queen, 12, 13, 14,
18, 24 Virupaksha, div., .
. 19, 21 Virupaksha, a Vijayanagara k., 9, 10, 11, 12,
13, 14, 18,
21, 22, 334 Virupaksha-purs, wi. . . . 10. 22, 23, 25 Visa, a measure, . .
.
346 Visarga, use of,
105, 138, 142, 258, 279,
287, 302 Vishama-pura, . . . 295, 297, 800 vishaya, 2, 3, 6, 114, 115, 117, 119, 120,122,
130, 131, 133, 134, 138, 140, 142,
143, 144, 283, 286, 307, 311 vishaya-patl, an oficial title, 115, 116, 117, 118,
122, 124, 127, 128, 131 N. 4 & 7, 142,
143, 144, 297, 310 Vishnu,. . 21, 140 . 4, 351, 355, 356, 363 Vishnu, a general,
36, 31, 33, 38, 39, 46 Vishnu, . . .
. 308, 309, 312, 313 Vishnu-bhatta, ., . . . , 26, 28, 30, 31 Vishạndatta, as official, . . . . 139, 140 Vishņu döva, ., . . . , 26, 27, 29, 32 Visbņu-gans, in scansion, . . . . 159 Visbņugopavarman, a Pallava k., 247, 248,
249, 251,
252, 254 Vishnuuitra, ., . . . . . 30 Vishņo-Svāmin, Chbătrs, m.. . Vishņuvardhana, Bhatta, m. .
4,8 Vishộuvardhana Tåļa II, an E. Chalukya k., 155 *. 4 Vishgavardhana, a k., . . . 125, 126 Vishavat-sankranti, .
339, 341, 345 Visva, ., . . . . . 309, 313 Visvanatha, div., . . . . . Visvanatha-Svimin, div., . . . 145, 146, 149 Visvarūpn-Sēna, a Sēna k., . . . . 29 Visva-Sivācharya, m.,
.
81, 82 Vitta, m., . . .
. .
. 26, 29, 32 Vivēka-Chanakya, a Nolamba sur.,. . 94 votary, figured, . . . 80, 85, 94, 101, 329 Vovi-svamin, ., . . . . 4,5,8 ur > or . . . . . . . Vriddhidroba, m., . . . . 308, 313
4,8
The figures refer to pages ; fh. after a figure to footnotes, and add to Additions and Corrections. The following other abbreviat:ods are caed :--el..chief: 00.= country; di district, division; div. - divinity; do.- the sine, ditt? ; dy.dynasty: E. - Eastern feudl. a feudatry; k. = king; man; ri. -river; 3. 4. =see also i Wr. - surname: vi.= village, towu; W.-Westeru ; 10.woman.

Page #475

410
EPIGRAPHIA INDICA.
[Vol. XV.
PAGE
PAGE
. .
. . .
Vfikasa, t. . . . . . . 309, 314 Vrikodars - Bhima,
339, 314 Vrishabba-dhvaja, 8. a. Suvarnavi, . . . 110 Vpishabha-svamin, ., . . . . 4,8 Vpis habhavardhana, m., . . . 4,8 Vabbyudaya, di...
. . 2, 3, 6 7 by,. . .
. 316, 349 vyacharana, .
349, 355, 362. 4 Vyaxhr-agrahirs - Chidambara, . . 63. 2 yāghrakētu, a Chola k.,
. . . 46 vyakarana, . . . . . . 295, 298 Vyása . . . . . 353, 360 'yaya, a year of the Cycle, . .
17 ühapati, see maha', . . . 288
yajvan, . Yaksha,. . . . Yams, . . . . Yams, div., . . Yamari, . . Yamuna, ri.,. . Ysfödharman, a Málata k., yati, caeruna, . . ge for ya, . . . years (see aiso No. 10) Chalukya-Vikrama
. . .
. . . 70 . 301, 311 . 75, 84 . . 89 . . 37 • 122, 343 125, 126, 127 . . 155 . 316
. . .
. .
. . . . .
. . 27, 28, 31 101, 102, 103, 104 . 350, 356, 363 . . 27, 29, 39 . . . 108
wara, in names of villag*,
Warangal, i, water-channels, water-lifts, . .
. . .
. .
. .
.
. . . . .
289
10 56
. . . . .
. 97, 98, 99 350, 356, 363
81, 82 . . 16 . . 10
.
wor-lipper figured,
on-tch's Orissa, urits royal,. .
. .
. . . .
68, 70, 71, 72 . . 334 . 363-4 . . 56
. 80, 818, 322, 327
339,341, 346 . 10, 13, 21, 24
.
. 35, . .
88, of the Cycle
Ananda, . Bahadhinys, Jaya, . . Krödbin, . . Kshaya,. . Nah, Nandada, Paridhävin, . Parthiva, Pramoda-Prajapati, Pramödüta-Prajötpatti, Rakshasa, Raktāksha, Sadharana,
. Sarvarin,
. . Saumya,. Siddhartha,
. . Sübhakrit, Srimaks, Subhakrit, Tirana, • . Vibhsys, . . Vikarin,. . Vikrams,. . Vikrits,. . Vilambin, . . Virodhakrit, . Vyaya, . . .
.
y added after e anda, .), oubling before,. y form of, . .
. . .
. . 45&c. 1 . 287, 290, 329, 349 2, 40, 81, 96, 279,
290, 302, 316, 324
. . . . . .
. . 95 95, 101, 102, 103, 104
. . 76, 77 . . . 14 . 34, 36, 39, 95 . 27, 28, 31 . . 15 . 64, 349, 351, 350
. .
. .
w for . . . vc 7 . . Pachen dy.. . Vaidava race,. . Vadava-Narayana, Adura, Yada, leyrndry k.. . Yadu, a Vijayanagan k..
agochada, (Yagracbaudra) Tajna, t., . . Ynjñudirn, Blutts, m, . Tajna-Svamin, Blatt:, ...,
. . . 316
. 316, 317
, 36, 39 Idunn nur. 316
. 9, 20, 34, 37 . . . 20, 24 . . .
309, 314 .
308, 312
. . 1:3 330, 332, 333 . 87, SS. 2
335, 330 27, 32, 75, 80)
.
.
. .
339, 311, 31; . 14, 17.1
•
4,8
The figures refer to pugi's; N. after a flyore to footnotes, and add. to Additions and Correction. The following other abbreviations are the ch.chief co. country; di.-district, division; div. - divinity: an. - the same
litto; dy dynasty : E. Kastern: fred. - feudatory; - king; m.-man; ri...river; .. . Als); 297.shame; ci.= village, town; W.-Western; 10. Wonan.

Page #476

INDEX.
411
30
PAGE Years (see also No. 10)-contd. Gapta67,
287, 289, 290 107,
. . . 291 124, . . . . . 114, 130, 131 129, . .
114, 133, 134 163, . .
• 135, 136 214, . .
115, 142, 144 8. a. ValabhiHarsha, 44, . . .
304, 308, 311 Kali, 4717, . . . . · 147 Regoal,. . 6, 34, 36, 39, 41, 42,
4.3, 58, 56, 64, 70, 250, 252, 253, 265, 280, 284, 286, 295, 298,
801 Valabbi, 210,. .
. . 256, 258 Vikrama, 1570, . . . 292, 298 years-Saka992, . . .
76, 77, 78, 80 950, . . .
320, 382, 838 968, . . .
• 896, 836 973, . .
. . 78, 80 976,. .
. . 81, 82 980,. .
. . 84, 85 981, . . .
. . 87, 88, 92 99%,. .
. . . . 95 993, . . . . 388, 889, 841, 845 994,.
. .838, 839, 841, 846, 846 996,. . . .
. . 97, 98, 99 997, . . . .
.
, . . . 95
PAGE years—Saka--contd.
1093, . . . . . 318, 392, 327 1998, . .
. . . 13 1813,
. . . 12 1326,
. . . 13 1327,
. . 13, 24 1328,
. . 14 1343, . . 1843, . .
. . . 14 1344,. .
. . . 14 1345,
14, 15 1346, .
. . 15, 16 1348,
. . . 15 1849.
. . 15 1856, 1368,. . 1879, . .
. . 18 1887, . . 1888, . . . • 10, 21, 34 1408, . . .
. . . 18 No namber, . .
. 351, 357 Yelburgs, vi.. . . . . . . 73 Yena madala inscription, . . . . . 262 Yögēśvara-pandita-dēvs, 4., . 26, 29, 31, 32 yögin, . . . . . . . . 92 Yuddhamalla, an E. Chalukya k., 151, 153 & . 2,
154, 155 *. 4,
157, 158, 159, 365yuktaks, . . . . . 288, 289, 291 yüti, . . .
. . 297 yuvarāja, . . . 26, 32, 41, 43, 54
.
.
17
The figuros refer to pages; . after a figure to footnotes, and add. to Additions and Corrections. The following other abbreviations are used :--ch.=shief; co.-country; di.=district, division; div.- divinity; do.-the same, dito; dy.-dynasty, E.-Eastern; feud. - feudatory; k.-king; m. - man; ri-river; 1. 4. - see also tar.surdame; vi. village, town; W.-Western; 100.-woman.

Page #477


Page #478
_